(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

JOYOUS GREETINGS FOR 1969 

The General Board extends a joyous greeting to every member of 
Relief Society as the year 1969 rises on the horizon, it is a time to 
look back, to weigh the events of the past year, and to look forward, 
resolving more vigorously to pursue eternal truth as it applies to 
one's individual life. How have weaknesses, sadness, goodness, and 
joys positioned one during the past year? The measure will be the 
degree of obedience to the first and second great commandments. 
Is the year richer in the essence of love which envelops one's 
thoughts and actions? 

A perfect love of Christ is the far goal. In its light all incidents of 
life are transmuted into eternal verities and viewed from the pin- 
nacle of acceptance, ". . . not my will, but thine, be done." (Luke 
22:42.) 

In seeking the love of Christ it is heartening to recall what is 
written on the rich young ruler who could not forsake his worldly 
riches to take up the cross and follow Christ. In spite of this weak- 
ness, it reads 'Then jesus beholding him loved him." (Mark 10:21.) 
So jesus is ready to love everyone in spite of personal weaknesses 
and failings. Never need one feel forsaken or alone. Instead, a well- 
spring of thankfulness and nearness will warm and flood the soul. 

May 1969 become a memorable year of personal eternal progress 
amid the conflicts of the world. Love will bring peace to the soul 
and allow one to live in the world and yet not be of it, all the time 
pursuing the goal of eternal life. May this be the precious experience 
of every Relief Society member throughout the New Year. 

Affectionately, 
General Presidency 






The Cover: Farmstead in Sanpete Valley, Utah Transparency by Lucien Bown 

Frontispiece: Winter to the East, Near Snyderville, Utah Photograph by Dorothy J. Roberts 

Art Layout: Dick Scopes Illustrations: Mary Scopes 




'/vm 




The Magazine is wonderful, and the sisters up here in Canada really iove it. Many 
who are nonmembers read the Magazine and love it, too. It is a great help in mission- 
ary work. HeSen D. Toronto, Relief Society Supervisor, Canadian Mission 

The Relief Society Magazine is wonderful, and we receive much humility and inspiration 
from it when problems beset us. Anna Molenaar, Napier, Hawkes Bay, New Zealand 

I have subscribed for The Relief Society Magazine for a year, although I have been a 
member of the Church for almost eight. It seems unbelievable all the things that one 
can learn from the Magazine, especially in the theology lessons, which are the ones I 
like best. Mariluz de Flores, Rama de Taica, Chile 

I have thoroughly enjoyed the non-fiction in The Relief Society Magazine in recent issues. 
Marie Call Webb's "Lady on Survival" (August 1968), and Jean A. Jensen's "A Dutch 
Treat" (September 1968) are my favorites. I hope there will be more articles of this type. 

Jeanne W. Gunn, Provo, Utah 

I was thrilled when the June 1968 issue of The Relief Society Magazine contained an 
aiticle on "Australia— An Island Continent in Bloom," by Wealtha S. Mendenhall, and 
pictures of several of the largest cities. I was then preparing to accompany my husband 
to a scientific convention in Adelaide, and the background information helped to make 
our trip more enjoyable. EIna K. Wallace, Los Angeles, California 

I am a long-time member of the Church, baptized when I was eight years old, and I 
am now a grandmother of five. I enjoy the Magazine very much, especially the poetry. 

Mrs. Kathleen Fulton, Palatka, Florida 

I have found our Magazine wonderful company out here. I brought all of this year's 
copies with me, but had to leave the rest at home in Cairns, Queensland, much to my 
sorrow. I am re-reading the 1968 Magazines and find as much, if not more, enjoyment 
from them than before. My twelve-year-old daughter has read many of the stories 
and some of the articles. She loves the pictures of the work the sisters^ do. We came 
across from Queensland to Northern Territory in June, and we are the only married 
couple at this camp. I miss attending Relief Society, and I miss the Church meetings, 
but the Lord has something in store for me I am sure. 

Nancy D. F. Tuddenham, Katherine, Northern Territory, Australia 

As a new member of the Church, just a year this September, I am more than pleased 
with The Relief Society Magazine. The lessons and advice help me to be more like 
what I should be to my family, and the poems and stories are clean and entertaining. 
I was especially delighted with the article by Myrtle R. Olson on home nursing (Septem- 
ber 1968). I am a member of the career staff of the Indianapolis Area Chapter of the 
Red Cross, in the nursing and safety services, so this program is dear to my heart. 
The knowledge learned in home nursing class is threefold in value: in the home, in 
Relief Society duties, and in community service. 

Linda R. Greene, Indianapolis, Indiana 

It was a great thrill to see my "family" come to life in the October Magazine ("The 
Anniversary," by Kathleen Peace Gregory) under the hands of your artist Mary Scopes. 
My real life family are quite proud of my attempt at short story writing. 

Kathleen Peace Gregory, Dewsbury, Yorkshire, England 



The 

R(®DQ(®lf S©OD(©t^ 

Magazine volume 56 January 1969 Number 1 



Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

1 Joyous Greetings for 1969 

4 Our Children— "The Loveliest Flowers From God's Own Garden" Joseph Fielding Smith 

8 Obligations of Membership in Relief Society Harold B. Lee 

16 Mayola R. Miltenberger Appointed to the General Board of Relief Society David E. Heywood 

17 Maurine M. Haycock Appointed to the General Board of Relief Society Edith S. Elliott 

18 The GIANT System in Genealogical Work— 1969 Genealogical Society 

25 Fight Birth Defects Through the National Foundation March of Dimes George P. Voss 

Fiction 

26 "If You Give Enough" Helen H. Trutton 
32 Make Room for Christmas Lucy Parr 

46 Welcome the Task— Chapter 3 Michele Bartnness 

General Features 

2 From Near and Far 

21 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

22 Editorial— Fasting and Prayer Marianne C. Sharp 

24 Notes To the Field— Fall and Spring Socials; Sustaining to Positions in Stake and Ward 

Auxiliaries; Magazines to Be Ordered one Month Before Beginning Date 
51 Notes From the Field— Relief Society Activities 
80 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

31 "Quilt Ladies"— Melda Skinner and Shirley McQueen 

38 Bone Hairpins— A Reminiscence Norma A. Wrathall 

40 Calling All Student Wives Patricia R. Watkins 

42 The Influence of a Friend Shirley Chase 

44 Who Will Show Her How? Dorothy F. Condry 

Lessons 

59 Spiritual Living— The Ministry of Angels Roy W. Doxey 

64 Visiting Teacher Message—". . . And I, the Lord, Remember Them No More." Alice Colton Smith 

65 Homemaking— Let's Go Inside Celestia J. Taylor 

67 Social Relations— "Not Where You Serve, But How" Alberta H. Christensen 
72 Cultural Refinement— The Reward of Persistence Robert K. Thomas 

Poetry 

Advice to the Vulnerable, Gay N. Blanchard 20; Thanks for Friends, Roxana Farnsworth Hase 24; 
Snowbound?, Dorothy R. Cox 25; At Year's Beginning, Zara Sabin 36; Consider, Verna S. Carter 
37; Scavengers?, Ruth G. Rothe 39; Wayfarer, Ethel Jacobson 41; The Doll Woman, Katherine 
F. Larsen 45; Might, Gladys Hesser Burnham 50; Child Asleep, Christie Lund Coles 75; The 
Generation Gap, Pauline B. Hills 77; Veil the Future, Norma Bowkett 78; Storm, Dorothy J. Roberts 
78. 

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints. = 1969 
by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; 
Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 200 a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not 
sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report 
change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, 
Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 
1103, Act of Octot)er 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six nfionths only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



Our Children— 

^^ The Loveliest Flowers 

From God's Own Garden" 



President Joseph Fielding Smith 
Of the First Presidency 

[Address Delivered at the 

Officers Meeting of the Relief Society 

Annual General Conference, 

October 2, 1968] 





■ My dear sisters: I am very 
happy to be here with you today, 
and I hope and pray that what 
I might say will be of benefit to 
one and all. 

There are certain old truths 
which will be truths as long as 
the world endures, and which no 
amount of progress can change. 
One of these is that the family 
(the organization consisting of 
father, mother, and children) is 
the foundation of all things in 
the Church; another, that sins 
against pure and healthy family 
life are those which, of all others, 
are sure in the end to be visited 
most heavily upon the nations 
in which they take place. So, we 
must work for all around us, but 
especially for those closest and 
nearest, as the best possible 
preparation for doing our duty in 
the Church. But each of you^ as 
mothers, can strive — at least as 
light and strength are given you 
— toward the ideal home where 
there must exist a perfect com- 
panionship between parents and 
children, built upon the feeling 
of mutual interest, knowledge, 
taste, and sympathy. 

Far more important than the 
question of occupation or wealth 




of people is the question of how 
their family life is conducted. All 
other things are of minor conse- 
quence, so long as there are real 
homes, and so long as those who 
make up these homes do their 
duty to each other. I am sure, 
my good sisters, there is no dis- 
agreement among us as to the 
importance of the home. Roose- 
velt has compared a home with- 
out children to "a land without 



Our Children— "The Loveliest Flowers From God's Own Garden" 



trees — barren and unfruitful." 
While some children will go 
wrong in spite of the best train- 
ing, and some will go right even 
where their surroundings are 
most unfortunate, nevertheless, 
an immense amount depends 
upon the family training, and 
just through this family training 
comes the companionship of 
which we are speaking. 

WHAT DO THEY MEAN TO US? 

If I were to put the question 
here today, there is not a shadow 
of doubt what the answer would 
be — "What do our children mean 
to us?" Our children — "The love- 
liest flowers from God's own gar- 
den," as one old writer expressed 
it. The attitude of our Heavenly 
Father toward this great privilege 
of parenthood is shown in the 
story of Abraham, upon whose 
head was pronounced the bless- 
ing of all worldly wealth and 
honor, but the triumph of 
triumphs, the crowning blessing, 
was the promise of a posterity 
numerous as the sands upon the 
seashore. 

From the inspiration of the 
gospel we draw the impelling 
motives for our aims in life, and 
we get a proper sense of values 
if we live up to its teachings. 
This has taught us the real sig- 
nificance of the question: "For 
what shall it profit a man, if he 
shall gain the whole world, and 
lose his own soul?" (Mark 8:36.) 
What doth it profit us, though 
we gain the whole world, and 
lose the souls of our children? 
So you mothers see that this 
privilege of parenthood, this 
blessing of children, carries with 
it the gravest responsibility of 



life. Our duty is hard, our tasks 
are great, but greatest of all is 
our reward. 

Into the woman's keeping is 
committed the destiny of the 
generations to come after us. 
Surely she who can train her 
sons and daughters is thrice 
fortunate among them, and if 
she has succeeded so far, she has 
accomplished it through the es- 
tablishment of a companionship 
with her children. It can never 
be done through any other 
medium. 

WHAT OF THE WORLD? 

Since the world began there 
have been only two classes of 
people, one who declares that 
our times are the worst the world 
has seen, and another one which 
claims our times are the best. I 
believe we as a people belong to 
the latter class, with some reser- 
vations. Surely we appreciate our 
blessings, but we are not blind 
enough not to see that there are 
many great and real dangers to 
be reckoned with, and those 
which concern us more than all 
others combined have to do with 
our children. The only real pro- 
tection or adequate defense can 
be afforded by the home and its 
influences. But there is no deny- 
ing the fact that some of our 
young people, especially girls, 
have gone in for crime profession- 
ally, on a scale extensive enough 
to be alarming. There is at least 
one sure cure: training the girls 
in the home. Girls are not trained 
in the home today as they used 
to be. A girl should be taught 
some useful household tasks, or, 
at the very least, given by teach- 
ing and good example, a good 
standard of morals. Many girls of 



January J 969 



today have no moral sense what- 
soever. 

It is an age of conservatism 
versus jazz, and there is no 
understanding nor sympathy be- 
tween parents and children, too 
many times. Mothers give too 
little — girls take too much. They 
begin picking at each other in- 
stead of quietly and thoroughly 
threshing it out and coming to 
an understanding. If you parents 
have not that patience, forbear- 
ance, to understand these "jazz- 
age children," they will cut loose 
and go where they are under- 
stood, and therein lies the tragedy 
of the situation. It is only when 
parents and children come to a 
fellowship built upon under- 
standing that they can be one 
in feeling and in heart. 

The fact that young people 
are ungrateful is a very common 
lament among us today. 

Well, they are — it is true. 
Some children are just naturally 
grateful and appreciative, others 
just the contrary. But this de- 
velopment of the trait of ingrati- 
tude indicates a woeful lack of 
education along the lines of 
appreciation, either of the mate- 
rial gifts, service rendered, or of 
the things worthwhile in the 
world. Certainly this fault, if any 
in all the category, can be 
charged to parents' neglect. 

RESPECT THE LAWS OF GOD 

Perhaps the fault of our chil- 
dren today is the lack of rever- 
ence, the disregard for any au- 
thority, temporal or spiritual. 
But, is the sin confined to the 
young alone? Is it not an irrever- 
ent age? Here again must we re- 
sort to the home as the one sure 
cure, and see to it that it is a 



sanctuary where the laws of God 
are respected and observed. 

I have deliberately stressed the 
home as the greatest, most un- 
failing source of all good things 
in the world, but it is the work- 
shop where human characters 
are built and the manner in 
which they are formed depends 
upon the relationship existing 
betv/een parents and the children. 
The home cannot be what it 
should be unless these relations 
are of the proper character. 
Whether they are so or not de- 
pends, it is true, upon both 
parents and children, but much 
more upon parents. They must 
do their best. Most effective 
training is done before the child 
is old enough to appreciate what 
is being done. Teach the little 
ones to do the right thing. The 
great Master Teacher said, "Man 
cannot live by bread alone," 
neither can children live by 
merely having their material 
wants cared for. This is very 
necessary, it is true, but it is 
only a part; so far as the mother 
is concerned, much the easiest 
part of the work. First of all 
parents must try to be, or at 
least put forth their best efforts 
to be, what they wish the chil- 
dren to be. It is impossible for 
you to be an example of what 
you are not. The only way to 
teach children the beauty and 
use in service is to teach them 
how, and permit them to render 
it. 

"Oh, go away and leave me 
alone, I haven't time to be 
bothered," said a hurried, im- 
patient mother to her little 
three-year-old daughter who was 
trying to help perform a certain 
household task. I shiall have to 



Our Children— "The Loveliest Flowers From God's Own Garden" 



tell you what a youngster said to 
his mother when Sister Smith 
and I attended a stake conference 
in New York. Sister Smith asked 
all present to tell their mothers 
and fathers that they loved them, 
and for the parents not to push 
them away, when they came to 
tell them. This little child went 
to his mother and said, "Mama, 
I love you, and don't you push 
me away, like the good lady 
said." With whom rests the 
fault? The desire to help is born 
with every normal child and 
parents have no right to com- 
plain. There can be no such thing 
as household drudgery when all 
assist with the tasks, and through 
the association in the discharge 
of these duties comes the sweet- 
est companionship that can be 
experienced. 

DEVELOP SYMPATHETIC 
UNDERSTANDING 

If I had to suggest one thing 
which I think we as parents are 
most lacking, it would be a sym- 
pathetic understanding of our 
children. Live with the children; 
follow their paths, try with them 
to read "books in the running 
brooks/Sermons in stones and 
good in every thing." Teach them 
that the flower of youth never 
looks so lovely as when it bends 
to the sun of righteousness. 
Know everything that claims the 
interest of the children, be a good 
sport with them, remembering 
always in the beautiful words 
of Wordsworth, "A child, more 
than all other gifts that earth 
can offer to declining man, brings 
hope with it and forward looking 
thoughts." 

As I look back on the history 
of our people, I see a past that is 



full of glory; looking ahead, I see 
a future full of promise. We have 
faith that we shall not prove 
false to the memories of the men 
and women of the mighty past. 
They did their work and left us 
the splendid heritage which we 
now enjoy. Our highest aim is 
through the medium of loving 
companionship, to train our chil- 
dren to appreciate their inheri- 
tance. We may thus, in our turn, 
have the assured confidence that 
we shall be able to leave this 
heritage unwasted and enlarged 
to our children's children. I am 
sure if we teach these things to 
the sisters of the Relief Society 
we shall see the fruits of com- 
panionship of parents and chil- 
dren, and what a great joy we 
will have in teaching these things 
that the Lord feels so important 
because he has stated, that we 
as parents will be held responsi- 
ble if we fail in our teaching the 
gospel truths to our children. 
President McKay said: 

I know of no better way to bring 
about harmony in the home, in the 
neighborhood, in organizations, peace in 
our country, and in the world than for 
every man and woman first to ehminate 
from his or her heart the enemies of 
harmony and peace such as hatred, 
selfishness, greed, animosity, and envy. 

Now may the Lord bless you 
good sisters as you go into your 
different stakes and wards, and 
may his Spirit be with you and 
guide, guard, and protect you in 
the service of our Master, and I 
leave my blessing with you, and I 
am sure that President McKay 
would like me to express his love 
for you, also, and I ask these 
blessings in the name of Jesus 
Christ, our Redeemer. Amen. 



Obligations of 
Membership in Relief Society 

Elder Harold B. Lee 
Of The Council of the Twelve 



[Address Delivered at the Stake Board Session of the Annual 
General Relief Society Conference, October 3, 1968.] 



■ As you may have observed, I 
think I have almost rewritten 
what I had planned to say to 
you. After the skit which has 
just been presented, and the sing- 
ing of this beautiful chorus, the 
Lord willing and with your faith 
and prayers, and humbled by 
Sister Spafford's most unusual 
and, I'm afraid, all too undeserv- 
ing introduction, I should attempt 
to talk somewhat to a subject 
which the Relief Society Presi- 
dency have suggested. 

This was the letter of the Re- 
lief Society Presidency from 
which I read. "We feel the need 
for an authoritative statement on 
the obligations of membership in 
Relief Society as stated in a mes- 
sage of the First Presidency in 
commemoration of the 100th 
anniversary of the Relief Society 
as published in A Centenary of 
Relief Society." This was the 
statement: 

This divinely inspired origin brings 
with it a corresponding responsibility, in 
consecration to service, and in the lofti- 
est loyalty to the Priesthood of God and 
to one another. The members should 




permit neither hostile nor competitive 
interests of any kind to detract from 
the duties and obligations, the privi- 
leges and honors, the opportunities and 
achievements of membership in this 
great Society. {A Centenary of Relief 
Society, page 7.) 

That, I am sure, you will 
recognize as a tremendous chal- 



8 



Obligations of Membersliip in Relief Society 



lenge to one assigned to address 
this great conference. 

As I studied that statement of 
the First Presidency, there came 
back to me a statement that 
must have come from a great 
teacher who knew the importance 
of repetition as the soul of learn- 
ing. This was cast in great long 
words, but every one of them is 
meaningful, and this I shall give 
to you. 

"Frequent recurrence to funda- 
mentals is essential to perpetuity." 
Now, if you think about that, 
"frequent recurrence to funda- 
mentals is essential to perpetu- 
ity." As I analyzed the statement 
of the First Presidency, I became 
aware that there were four head- 
ings. And it is to those four head- 
ings that I shall now attempt 
to make a few comments. 

First: The responsibility of 
Relief Society in consecration to 
service. Consecration means to 
set apart or devote to the service 
or worship of God. Service means 
a performance of labor for the 
benefit of another; spiritual serv- 
ing, as shown by obedience, good 
works, and love, as dedicated to 
the service of God. 

As I listened to this skit on 
obedience, impressing obedience 
to what the Brethren have com- 
manded, or have instructed, or 
have pleaded with us regarding 
family home evening, I am 
tempted to repeat some of what I 
said to you a year ago, at least 
to recall to you a few things, as 
I link it with this specific part of 
the Presidency's message. 

MOTHER'S ROLE IS TO TEACH GOSPEL 
What is the mother's role, 



then, in the great service of the 
kingdom? Her first and most im- 
portant role is to remember the 
teaching of the gospel in the 
family as it was expressed in 
the first revelation, given in the 
First Section of the Doctrine 
and Covenants, which has been 
called the Preface to the revela- 
tions to this day, and four im- 
portant purposes of gospel res- 
toration as they apply particularly 
to the home were expressed. 

And then I read from the 
First Section of the Doctrine and 
Covenants: 

a. "That faith also might increase in the 
earth . . . And inasmuch as they erred 
that it might be made known; 

b. "And inasmuch as they sought wis- 
dom that they might be instructed; 

c. "And inasmuch as they sinned they 
might be chastened, that they might 
repent; 

d. "And inasmuch as they were humble 
they might be made strong, and 
blessed from on high, and receive 
knowledge from time to time." (D&C 
1:21, 25-28.) 

Now the mother's role in this 
vital home-centered gospel teach- 
ing is very clear, and I just speak 
now of some of those things to re- 
call what you just heard and wit- 
nessed in this excellent presenta- 
tion that has been called to our 
attention. Put Father at the head 
of the house. And as they said, 
even when he doesn't seem to 
deserve it. 

Provoking husbands to honor 
their priesthood when they are 
not honoring their priesthood; 
enlisting the aid of the priest- 
hood in helping you with family 
problems — home teachers, hold- 
ing of your family home evenings, 
and even if Father isn't there, or 
even if some of the children are 



January 1969 



not always there, but make an 
effort to see to it ahead of time 
that everyone is alerted to the 
fact that this night is family 
home night, and there must be 
nothing to interfere. 

Mothers stay at the crossroads 
of the home. Some time ago, I 
was attending a quarterly stake 
conference in a stake that I will 
not identify, and the names I will 
use will not be the real names, 
lest you try to identify it. 



THE IMPORTANCE OF TEMPLE MARRIAGE 

I had looked over the statistics 
and had discovered a very poor 
percentage of those who were 
married had been married in the 
temple. And as I looked over the 
afternoon conference session, I 
said to the president of the stake, 
thinking of something that might 
be done and said to awaken them 
to the need for some more impres- 
sive attendance of this vital 
matter, "Have you some mother 
here, an older mother, who had a 
large family and had the joy of 
seeing every one of her family 
married in the temple?" 

He looked out over the audi- 
ence and he said, "Well, there is 
Sister (I shall call her Sister 
Jones), she has had a family of 
eleven, and they all have been 
married in the temple, but you 
don't expect to call her up to 
speak? She has never been called 
on to speak to an audience of 
this kind." 

I said, "I suppose not, if she's 
raised a family of eleven. I didn't 
say I was going to call on her to 
speak, I want her to come up 
here, I want to ask her a few 
questions." 



And as this lovely white- 
haired mother stood beside me at 
the microphone, I said, "Would 
you take a lesson out of your 
book and tell us, what have you 
done to reach this most marvel- 
ous achievement?" 

And she replied, "Well, I 
never thought of it." But I urged 
her for a further expression. "I 
might give you two suggestions. 
In the first place, when our fam- 
ily was growing up, I always was 
there at the crossroads of the 
home, when my children were 
coming to or going from the 
home. And second: whatever we 
did we did together as a family. 
We played together, we prayed 
together, we worked together, we 
did everything together. I guess 
that's all I can think of." 

I said to her, "Now you have 
preached two great sermons." 
Then I looked down at the audi- 
ence and there was a young 
mother holding in her arms what 
I supposed was her first baby, 
and I asked the stake president, 
"Was that young lady married in 
the temple?" and he replied, 
"Yes," so I invited her to come to 
the stand and asked her if she 
would say something about how 
important she considered her 
temple marriage. 

PART OF AN ETERNAL FAMILY CIRCLE 

When she got her breath, she 
said, "Well, I am the eleventh 
child of that mother who has just 
spoken. And when you asked her 
those questions I said, why does- 
n't he ask us that question? We 
know what mother did, that 
made us wish to do what she 
wanted us to do in the home." 

Then she told of some of the 



10 



Obligations of Membership in Relief Society 



experiences she had had as she 
grew up. She obtained employ- 
ment by a man who was a 
"wolf," who tried to take ad- 
vantage of the young girls who 
worked in that place of employ- 
ment. She resisted, but he made 
fun of her parents. What he said 
was contrary to the standards of 
her home, to the teachings of her 
parents. He said, "Why don't you 
grow up, why don't you have 
some fun, why do you have to 
stay tied to these old folks of 
yours .'' 

And so she thought maybe 
she was a little too restrained. 
So the next Sunday morning she 
said, "Mother, I am not going to 
Sunday School." Mother looked a 
little startled, and she said, "All 
right, my dear, you are old 
enough to know your own mind." 
And then she added, "I sat at the 
window and watched the two 
white-topped "buggies" drawn 
out of the farm yard on the way 
to church, and it was so far that 
after Sunday School, with an 
hour recess, they went back in 
for sacrament meeting, so it 
meant that I was home all day 
long, all alone. It was the loneli- 
est day that I had ever spent. 
And I resolved that day that 
never again as long as life lasted, 
would I ever do anything con- 
sciously that would deprive me of 
the right to belong to my won- 
derful family." 

I say to you mothers today 
that the greatest deterrent to 
keep your children from going 
contrary to your counsel will be 
the fear of losing their place in 
the eternal family circle. But 
they will not lose their place in 
the kingdom if you have built a 
wonderful home life and have 



been holding your Family Home 
Evenings. 

LOYALTY TO THE PRIESTHOOD 

The second point that the 
Presidency makes essential is 
loyalty to the Priesthood of God. 
I have been reading some inter- 
esting history from secular 
sources — Dr. Mosheim's Ecclesi- 
astical History, and there it has 
been interesting for me to see 
how many facets of today's or- 
ganization are clearly set forth 
where apostolic authority is de- 
fined, where organizations that 
would be comparable to our 
stakes were presided over by 
leaders like ours; where the tith- 
ing system ^yas clearly outlined; 
the manner of address, "brother" 
and "sister;" where priesthood 
watchmen were clearly defined; 
stakes, which they called dio- 
ceses; all churches are subject to 
apostles. The holy scriptures 
were guides to Christianity. And 
apostates began to usurp author- 
ity and to call themselves by 
church titles, and the progress of 
the church to be attributed to 
human means not to divine 
power. As I thought of this as- 
signment, I looked to see if I 
could find something that would 
parallel the Relief Society. 

The Lord had said through the 
apostle Paul: 

And God hath set some in the church, 
first apostles, secondarily prophets, 
thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then 
gifts of healings, helps, governments, 
diversities of tongues. (I Corinthians 
12:28.) 

Dummelow's Bible Commen- 
tary explains that helps, as used 
in the scriptures, could be inter- 



11 



January 1969 



preted as "including the original 
work of deacons, ministrations to 
the poor and sick." (Page 913.) 
And from Mosheim's Ecclesias- 
tical History: 

The people by offering large and 
generous contributions when the safety 
and interests of the community ren- 
dered them necessary . . . each one bore 
a part proportioned to his circum- 
stances. . . . 

These were brought before the 
assemblies and were called "obla- 
tions." 

There reigned among the members of 
the Christian church a perfect equality. 
This appeared by the feasts of charity 
in which all were indiscriminately as- 
sembled; by the names of brethren and 
sisters. (Mosheim's Ecclesiastical His- 
tory, page 104.) 

Then he goes on: 

Some, particularly of the eastern 
churches, elected deaconesses and chose 
for that purpose, matrons or widows of 
eminent sanctity who administered to 
the necessities of the poor, and performed 
several other offices, that tended to the 
maintenance of order and decency in 
the church. 

Did you ever hear of the Re- 
lief Society so well described? 



BISHOP'S WORK WITH RELIEF SOCIETY 

And again he describes the 
work of the bishops as it relates 
to this organization. 

Let none, however, confound the 
bishops of this primitive and 'golden 
period of the church with those we read 
of in the following pages. For though 
they were both distinguighed by the 
same name, yet they differed extremely, 
and that in many respects. A bishop 
during the first and second century, was 
a person who had the care of one Chris- 
tian assembly, which at that time was, 
generally speaking, small enough to be 
contained in a private house. In this 



assembly he acted not so much with 
the authority of a master, as with the 
zeal and diligence of a faithful servant. 
He instructed the people, performed the 
several parts of divine worship, attended 
the sick, and inspected into the circum- 
stances and supplies of the poor. 

He charged, indeed, the presbyters 
(elders) with the performance of those 
duties and services, which the multipli- 
city of his engagements rendered it im- 
possible for him to fill; but had not the 
power to decide or enact anything with- 
out the consent of the presbyters (elders) 
and the people. 

The revenues were extremely small, 
since the church had no certain income, 
but depended upon gifts or oblations of 
the multitude, which, no doubt, were in- 
considerable. (Ibid. pp. 105-106.) 

There you have it. The Relief 
Society helps in the government 
of the Church. The Relief So- 
ciety, as no other organization, is 
the "handmaiden" of the Priest- 
hood of God. In their joint re- 
sponsibility in rendering compas- 
sionate service, they present a 
sort of "Father and Mother Im- 
age" in the Kingdom of God to 
look after the needy and the un- 
fortunate. 

LOYALTY TO EACH OTHER 

Now this next, Mothers, the 
Presidency calls your attention to 
loyalty to each other. Visiting 
teachers have their place in the 
teaching of mothers who have 
not developed the knowledge and 
methods in keeping pace with 
their children. And, as I wrote 
that statement here, I remem- 
bered what somebody said, "If 
you want to keep young, go 
where youth are, and if you want 
to get old, try to keep up with 
them." But there was something 
that was said to me by a banker 
friend, a short while ago, who 
was visiting our city. He took me 



12 



Obligations of Membership in Relief Society 



aside and said, "I have a daugh- 
ter who is having disciphnary 
problems with her family. I have 
just said to her, 'I want you to 
go out and live among the Mor- 
mon people where they can teach 
you how to discipline your chil- 
dren.' My daughter, looked at 
me and said, 'You mean you 
want me to join the Church?' I 
said, 'That's exactly what I 
mean.' " 

I asked him if he knew about 
our Family Home Evening pro- 
gram. He had never heard of it. 

I sent him two Family Home 
Evening Manuals, one for last 
year, and one for this year, and 
suggested that he give these as a 
help to his daughter in counseling 
with her daughter. After he does 
that, I propose to ask him if he 
and his wife are holding Family 
Home Evenings, likewise. 

SEX EDUCATION IN THE SCHOOLS 

There is something else that 
is giving many of our mothers 
great concern today. That is the 
matter of sex education in the 
schools. I had some worried 
mothers, with their stake presi- 
dency, who came up to a stake 
conference I was attending in the 
California area a short while 
ago. And they were worried be- 
cause of the ugly things that are 
creeping into the sex education, 
that to them go beyond the 
bounds of propriety which in 
their opinion is giving dangerous 
instruction to children and 
youth. Now what has that to do 
with Relief Society? 

I had a visit from a woman 
who was writing a book. She 
wanted to know if I would read 
her manuscript, and I took a 



look at it. It was on sex. And I 
said I had no time to read this 
book, and she said, "Will you 
read this one chapter?" And it 
was one of the raciest, most 
blunt, and most plain descrip- 
tions that I could possibly read. 
As I laid it down, she asked, 
"Well, what do you think of it?" 
"Well," I said, "if I spoke frankly 
I would tell you that you could 
never print that kind of a book 
with my consent." 

She looked a bit startled. She 
was not pleased. But a short 
while afterwards, one of our sis- 
ters took me aside and questioned 
me because I had said this to her 
friend. And I said, "Well, I have 
something that I heard President 
Clark say, and I should like to 
read it to you." And that came 
to my mind today after I had 
heard these sisters from Califor- 
nia, and I want to read what 
President Clark said a few years 
ago. 

Unchastity is too common. It is in 
our schools from the grades up. It is in 
our business houses and industrial plants. 
It is too large a part of our ordinary and 
social lives. Parents are grasping at 
straws in an effort to hold their children. 
A cry is raised, the Church needs a book 
on sex, but what should such a book tell? 

All that the schools have taught sex 
facts on . . . all their teachings have torn 
away the modesty that once clothed sex. 
Their discussions tend to make it some- 
times seem to make sex animals out of 
boys and girls. The teachings do little but 
arouse curiosity for experience. It is said 
these courses tell enough about the gener- 
ation of human beings to enable them to 
largely escape parenthood. Books are 
written, courses are given about court- 
ship and marriage, to what point? We 
have not too far to go to get the heath- 
enish abominations practiced and 
preached in an early time again, against 
which the Lord has again and again 
lashed out to ancient Israel and early 
Christians, 



13 



January 1969 



A work on chastity can begin in one 
sentence: Be chaste. That tells everything. 
You do not need to know all the details 
of reproduction processes in order to keep 
clean. Be chaste because God com- 
manded it. That is all there is to it. 
Thou shalt not commit adultery, said the 
Lord at Sinai, and he has drawn no fine 
distinctions such as some would like to 
draw between adultery and fornication. 
The Lord used the words interchange- 
ably. 



KEEP FAITH IN GOD STRONG 

I read something another 
writer had said on this same 
subject. He said the reason for 
sex deviation is loss of behef in 
God. Once they lose God they 
lose the purpose of life and when 
the purpose of living is forgotten, 
the universe becomes meaning- 
less. This impresses the impor- 
tance, then, of visiting teaching 
by Relief Society sisters. When 
you go into a home, and you 
find the mother and father who 
haven't the genius or the talent 
to teach their children, it is your 
business to help these mothers 
in this most vital part of their 
family education. Go with moth- 
erly intuition, sensing in the 
heart what the mind does not 
know. 

Your place in the Welfare 
Program will be told and more 
completely by Elder Taylor, so I 
will just mention one or two 
thoughts. Teaching for successful 
wifehood and motherhood is a 
part of welfare; to demonstrate 
a woman's effectiveness as a 
homemaker; preparing a mother 
to receive her new baby; analyze 
accurately through a loyal sis- 
ter's eyes the wants and needs 
which brethren may not perceive. 
Don't gossip about matters re- 



lating to your sisters. Never re- 
member nor publicize what you 
do for another, but never forget 
a favor a sister renders to you. 
Yes, be loyal to each other, as 
sisters in the gospel of the king- 
dom. 

We can banish competitive or 
hostile interests that detract 
from Relief Society duties, obli- 
gations, privileges, and honor, 
opportunities and achievement 
of membership. While attending 
a meeting of an organization of 
women, I shall not name it, I 
was startled when one of our Re- 
lief Society presidents was in- 
troduced as the speaker for that 
occasion. In the introduction this 
organization head said, "She has 
now graduated from Relief So- 
ciety into this woman's organi- 
zation." Graduating from Relief 
Society! 

RELIEF SOCIETY FULFILLS NEEDS 

There must be a constant re- 
assessing of what Relief Society 
gives to make certain nothing is 
left out in filling the needs of 
younger mothers and older 
grandmothers to fulfill the pur- 
pose of the Relief Society as de- 
fined by the Prophet Joseph 
Smith. And keep in mind what I 
said as I started, "frequent re- 
currence to fundamentals is 
essential to perpetuity." 

Read again and again from 
those early instructions and 
bring the Relief Society back to 
those standards as may be 
needed. Relief Society must not 
be something simply to dupli- 
cate worldly organizations, such 
as social clubs, or PTA, or liter- 
ary societies, but Relief Society 
must make a significant contri- 



14 



Obligations of Membership in Relief Society 

bution not to be obtained any- bravery. (He was a famous gen- 

where else. eral under General Dwight D. 

In matters of home storage, Eisenhower in the Second World 

again Brother Taylor will tell War.) "Bravery," he said, "is 

you more about that, and may I courage in action. It is that 

just offer this one caution. Don't quality which enables a man to 

promote competitive purchasing face up to a challenge with de- 

or merchandise projects of a cision and purpose whether that 

commercial nature under the challenge be eminent physical 

name of the Relief Society or any danger, or the defense of a moral 

other Church entity. principle, or a pioneering effort 

Give counsel to mothers who in new fields of progress. It is 
are neglecting their families in that which sets the hero above 
some of the important details, the coward." We have a chal- 
Now when I speak of these lenge today in these things of 
mothers, of what these schools which I have spoken. We have a 
are doing in the way of teaching challenge before us in this State 
children about intimate things of Utah with regard to the threat 
of life — mothers in the outside of legislation which would in- 
world are worried. I just read in crease the availability of alco- 
the Sunday newspaper that in holic beverages which, may the 
1970, there will be one out of ten Lord forbid to ever come in the 
births that will be illegitimate way that is now being proposed 
births. Shocking! Forty per cent in the coming election. You 
of our unwed mothers under mothers must rise up whenever 
twenty years of age are from you see the ugly heads of these 
families on relief; fifty per cent things, and make sure that these 
already had one or more illegi- things shall not be brought to 
timate children. And to combat your very doors, 
the rising tide of illegitimacy, 

they write, public and private Bravery is courage in action, 

agencies are focusing their atten- It produces the deed which sets 

tion on education. Among the the hero above the coward, as I 

measures aimed at prevention of have quoted. Yes, remember 

illegitimacy are sex education what the First Presidency has 

courses in public schools, special said in their Centennial message 

schools for unwed mothers, birth to the Relief Society and their 

control, assistance to repeaters injunctions which I have repeated 

on welfare. But not one word to you now with such observa- 

about the thing that the Lord tions as I have been able to 

has said, "Thou shalt not." And bring from my understanding 

the positive things that Presi- and study of what they said, 

dent Clark has told us. Be chaste May the Lord bless us so to 

because God commands! do, and give us the courage of 

our convictions in these trou- 

"BRAVERY IS COURAGE IN ACTION." ^lous days and challenging 

times in which we live, I hum- 

I read something from General bly pray in the name of the 

Omar Bradley's definition of Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 

15 



Mayola R. Miltenberger 

Appointed to 

The General Board 

of Relief Society 

David E. Hey wood, 

Regional Representative 
of the Council of the Twelve 



m Mayola Rogers Miltenberger 
possesses a heritage which she 
has tremendously built upon. 
Heritage, training, experience, 
and accomplishment fit her well 
to serve unselfishly in the call, 
as of October 23, 1968, to the 
Relief Society General Board. 

She is the daughter of Marion 
and Leanora Smith Rogers. Sister 
Miltenberger's forebears have 
given faithful service in the 
Church. Her mother, grand- 
mother, and great-grandmother 
served as Relief Society stake 
presidents. Her great-grandfather 
was the first stake president of 
the Snowflake Stake. Her great- 
grandmother, Aurelia Spencer 
Rogers, daughter of Orson Spen- 
cer, founded the Primary Associa- 
tion. 

After high school graduation 
in Snowflake, Arizona, two years 
at the Brigham Young Univer- 
sity, and a Bachelor's Degree at 
the University of Arizona, she 
obtained a Master's Degree in 
social work at Tulane University. 
She is a member of the Academy 
of Certified Social Workers, and 
a charter member of the National 
Association of Social Workers, 
and was Arizona Chapter chair- 
man of the latter organization 
at one time. 

Sister Miltenberger has served 
in many Church positions, which 




include ward Relief Society presi- 
dent. In these callings, as well as 
in her professional field, she has 
put the Church and the Lord 
first, being ever careful not to 
lean on her own understanding. 

In 1962, she was chosen to 
establish and direct the newly 
organized Arizona Relief Society 
Service Social, under the leader- 
ship of the Relief Society General 
Presidency and the priesthood of 
the area. Her work has been of 
such quality that the Relief 
Society General Presidency has 
called upon her strength and 
organizing ability to establish 
agencies of the Church in two 
other states, as well as to help 
in the parent agency in Utah. 

Sister Miltenberger's late hus- 
band, Lt. Col. Edwin J. Milten- 
berger, was a military career 
man and came from one of the 
old established, respected fam- 
ilies of New Orleans. A host of 
friends and loved ones will wish 
her continued blessings in her 
new calling. 



16 



Maurine M. Haycock 

Appointed to 

The General Board 

of Relief Society 

Edith S. Elliott, 

Member, General Board of Relief Society 

m Maurine McClellan Haycock 
was called to serve as a member 
of the General Board of Relief 
Society on October 23, 1968. She 
is well qualified for this position. 
The most important aim in her 
life is to serve the Lord. 

Her parents were George A. 
and Mary Wright McClellan. 

In 1938 she was married to 
David Arthur Haycock in the 
Salt Lake Temple. Early in their 
married life she held the unique 
position of being the wife of the 
youngest bishop in the Church 
at that time. Bishop Haycock 
was twenty-six years old when 
called to serve in Riverview 
Ward, Pioneer Stake. 

In 1952, the Haycock family 
moved to Washington, D.C. when 
Brother Haycock became admin- 
istrative assistant to Elder Ezra 
Taft Benson, Secretary of Agri- 
culture in President Eisenhower's 
cabinet. Sister Maurine served as 
a Relief Society visiting teacher. 

Two years later. Brother Hay- 
cock was appointed President of 
the Hawaiian Mission, and Sis- 
ter Haycock gave devoted service 
to her new duties. 

When released, the family 
moved to Bountiful, Utah, and 
Brother Haycock is now seclire- 
tary to the Council of the Twelve. 

Sister Haycock has had valu- 
able experience in several wards 
as a class leader or as a member 




of the presidency in all of the 
Church auxiliaries. 

Sister Haycock's leadership 
was soon recognized and she was 
called to the Presidency of the 
South Davis Relief Society Stake 
Board. She has served for eight 
years as second counselor and 
then first counselor in charge of 
homemaking. For the past four 
years she has correlated the sew- 
ing assignments for the thirteen 
stakes in the Salt Lake Regional 
Bishops Storehouse. 

Brother and Sister Haycock 
are the parents of four lovely 
daughters: Marilyn (Mrs. Dee 
E. Morrison), Salinas, California; 
Judith Ann (Mrs. Carl W. Bu- 
chanan), Bountiful, Utah; Lyn- 
nette, a senior at Brigham 
Young University; and Cheryl, 
senior at Viewmont High School, 
Bountiful. 

Little David Wendell Buchan- 
an and Rebecca Ann Morrison 
will soon be saying, "Grandma" 
and "Grandpa." Truly the Hay- 
cock "cup runneth over." 



17 



The 



GIANTsysten, 

in Genealogical Work 
1969 



Prepared by the Genealogical Society, 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 



■ Of vital interest to members of 
the Relief Society was an an- 
nouncement made in the October 
1968 priesthood meeting of the 
Semi-annual General Conference 
of the Church. It was disclosed 
in this meeting by a member of 
the First Presidency that the 
Genealogical Society has devised 
a more efficient system for pre- 
paring records to be used for 
temple ordinance work. 

During the seventy-five years 
of its organization, the Genealog- 
ical Society has tried to be of 
assistance to the saints in the 
work that Joseph Smith the 
Prophet described as "one of the 
greatest and most important 
subjects that God has revealed." 

During these years the Genea- 
logical Society has continually 
searched to discover better and 
more efficient ways of performing 
the work of identifying our de- 
ceased relatives so the research 
and temple ordinance work could 
go forward more efficiently and 
rapidly. Acting under the direc- 
tion and guidance of the First 
Presidency of the Church, and 
after prayerful and thoughtful 



deliberation, a simplified system 
of recording identifying informa- 
tion of our kindred dead has been 
developed. Under this new plan 
the work of submitting records 
for temple ordinance work can go 
forward with greater ease and 
accuracy, and with much speedier 
processing of the tabulated infor- 
mation. 

In January 1969, a new in- 
structional booklet will be made 
available to the members of the 
Church which will provide the 
details of this new program for 
simplifying and recording re- 
search work. Accompanying the 
booklet will be a sample form 
of a new, easy-to-use record 
called the Individual Entry 
Form. This form will allow in- 
dividual names to be submitted 
to the Genealogical Society for 
temple ordinance work. Hereto- 
fore, only completed family group 
records have been accepted which 
has forced our saints not only to 
gather information for the family 
as a whole, thus slowing their 
efforts, but has also required 
them to make complex decisions 
beyond their capacity to do so. 



18 



The GIANT System in Genealogical Work— 1969 



Under the new system the names 
of individuals will be submitted 
so that the temple work can be 
performed on an individual basis. 
The new program will be 
called the GIANT System, which 
name is taken from the initial 
letters of the complete name, 
Genealogical Information And 
Name Tabulation System. The 
new manual explaining the pro- 
cedures for submitting individual 
names for ordinance work will be 
very concise and will consist of 
only twenty-seven pages of in- 
struction. The Prophet Joseph 
taught, 

. . . that we redeem our dead, and 
connect ourselves with our fathers which 
are in heaven, and seal up our dead to 
come forth in the first resurrection; and 
here we want the power of Elijah to seal 
those who dwell on earth to those who 
dwell in heaven. {Teachings of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, Joseph Fielding Smith, 
page 337-338.) 

The GIANT System is so sim- 
ple that all members of the 
Church from twelve years of age 
and up can use this method to 
comply with and fulfill the Lord's 
direction to the Church. 

Following the publication and 
distribution of the new instruc- 
tional brochure, there will be a 
six-month period in which to 
complete and submit to the 
Genealogical Society all family 
group records already in prepara- 
tion under the present system. 
During this period the Society 
can be acquainting themselves 
with the new system. After July 
1, 1969, no more family group 
records prepared under the old 
system will be accepted by the 
Society. This will give the Society 
time to complete the processing 
of all records in its possession by 



1 October 1969. Beginning 1 Oc- 
tober 1969, the Society will begin 
to accept the new individual 
entry. All records of research 
work should be submitted under 
the new plan on the new individ- 
ual entry form and on family 
group record forms prepared un- 
der the new system. It is not to 
be inferred that the family group 
record will no longer be used or 
that it is being modified or 
changed. The Genealogical So- 
ciety will still accept work sub- 
mitted on these forms, but these 
will then be prepared in accord- 
ance with the simplified instruc- 
tions which are part of the 
GIANT System. It will be more 
advantageous, in most instances, 
for the saints to use the individual 
entry forms for all future work 
when the information gathered 
will qualify the sheet for accep- 
tance by the Society. 

The present program of ward 
record examiners will be contin- 
ued without change. A modified 
instructional booklet for ward 
record examiners will be issued, 
but no change in procedures will 
be made. 

Relief Society sisters all over 
the Church will find this simpli- 
fied program for submitting 
names for temple work to be 
easily understood and simple to 
fill out. The GIANT System will 
aid the saints better to carry 
out the divine edict of saving our 
dead and becoming saviors on 
Mount Zion. The Relief Society 
Presidency will present informa- 
tion in greater detail in future is- 
sues of the Relief Society Maga- 
zine so that our sisters will be 
well-informed and prepared to 
assist their husbands in priest- 
hood genealogical work. 



19 



G/acier Point, Yosemite National Park 

Photo by Don Kntght 



A^i; *>,/ 










ADVICE TO THE VULNERABLE 

Never say, "For the last time" 

About a lovely thing. 
Savor with joy the moment 

And let the heart sing. 

Too final a sound, "For the last time," 
Too poignant the sudden ache. 

If ecstasy's gift be thus stolen 
The heart may silently break. 

Drink to the full each rapture 
Take life through the open gate. 

And if it should be "For the last time. . ," 
Oh, let that knowledge wait. 

—Gay N. Btanchard 




Woman's 
Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



Florence S. Jacobsen, General President of the Young Women's Mutual Improvement 
Association of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in October 1968, was 
named a "Woman of Conscience" by the National Council of Women. Belle S. Spafford, 
General President of Relief Society, and incoming President of the National Council 
of Women, proposed Mrs. Jacobsen for the award, stating that she "truly exempli- 
fies a 'Woman of Conscience,' subscribing in full and in every aspect of her life to 
the 'Universal Declaration of Human Rights.' " 

Beatrix Maria Treuherz is a young Brazilian woman who represents the public relations 
staff of the Varig Airlines and travels internationally in promoting the company's 
interests. 

Ariel Durant has collaborated with her husband Will in writing Rousseau and Revolution, 
the tenth and concluding volume of The Story of Civilization. Critics comment that this 
is a great series, written with lucidity, which delightfully "opens a window on history," 
and that "the warm blood of life courses through the pages." 

Miss Sharon Hintze, a graduate student in mathematics at Brigham Young University, 
has received the highest award that an American can win to attend a British Univer- 
sity. The award, a Marshall Scholarship to the University of Warwick, was announced 
by the British Consul General in San Francisco, stating that the scholarship honor is 
unexcelled. Miss Hintze, a daughter of Dr. Lehi Hintze, Chairman of the B.Y.U. 
Geology Department, and Mrs. Hintze, will pursue advanced studies in algebraic topol- 
ogy. She will spend two academic years at Warwick, which is one of the newer 
British universities, founded in 1965. 

Lisa Besthoff, of New York, former department store fashion director and buyer, 
started a business of her own, buying for individuals, ranging from those with modest 
incomes to kings. Often working on commission, she still delivers her clients' goods 
at less than what they would otherwise pay for them. 

May Sarton, poet and writer of poetic prose, is author of Plant Deaming Deep (Norton 
Publishers), in which she describes the joy and satisfaction she found in an old country 
house in New Hampshire. There she found "life-restoring silence" and solitude for think- 
ing, writing, and gardening. She found, also, personal development and rewarding ex- 
periences in her association with the people of the small New England town. 

Joan Sutherland is a coloratura soprano of whom Utah Symphony conductor Maurice 
Abravanel said: "She has resurrected the image of the great prima donna— and the 
virtuoso vocal works of the last century have been renewed because of her superb 
vocal artistry." Australian-born, the diva is now soloist to the world. 

21 



January 1969 



EDITORIAL Fasting 



■ As one studies the scriptures, 
one wonders at the power of 
fasting and prayer. 

President Joseph F. Smith said 
that, if observed by the world, 

. . . fasting would call attention to 
the sin of overeating, place the body in 
subjection to the spirit, and so promote 
communion with the Holy Ghost, and 
insure a spiritual strength and power .... 
As fasting should always be accompanied 
by prayer, this law would bring people 
nearer to God. (Gospel Doctrine, Third 
Edition, page 298.) 

We read that Daniel was given 
power and understanding after 
mourning three full weeks, 

I ate no pleasant bread, neither came 
flesh nor wine in my mouth, neither did I 
anoint myself at all, till three whole weeks 
were fulfilled. 

Then said he unto me. Fear not, 
Daniel: for from the first day that thou 
didst set thine heart to understand, 
and to chasten thyself before thy God, 
thy words were heard, and I am come 
for thy words. (Dan. 10:3, 12.) 

Inspiring words on fasting and 
its power are learned from the 
experiences of the sons of Mo- 
siah: 

. . . they had given themselves to much 
prayer, and fasting; therefore they had 
the spirit of prophecy, and the spirit of 
revelation and when they taught, they 
taught with power and authority of God. 
(Alma 17:3.) 

Experiencing joy seems to be a 
part of true fasting, also, for one 
reads in the Doctrine and Coven- 
ants: 

. . . that thy fasting may be perfect, 
or in other words, that thy joy may be 
full. Verily, this is fasting and prayer, or. 



in other words, rejoicing and prayer. 
(D&C 59:13-14.) 

While the observance of Fast 
Day is outlined in some detail, the 
principle of fasting would seem to 
be an observance in the gospel 
which is left to the individual to 
live. How often should one pray 
on a Fast Day is left to the in- 
dividual to decide. How often 
should one fast at other times 
than Fast Day is also a matter of 
individual decision. 

In times of grave illness and 
heavy trouble, however, instinc- 
tively one seeks the Lord in fast- 
ing and prayer, for the scriptures 
teach the power to be found 



Volume 56 January 1969 Number 1 

Belle S. Spafford, President 
Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 
Evon W. Peterson, Secretary-Treasurer 




22 



and Prayer 



therein. The Lord has said that he 
will not command in all things. 
President Joseph F. Smith said 
"God delights in the willing heart." 
(J.D. 25:59.) 

When one fasts it should be 
accompanied by joy. The Savior 
said: 

. . . when ye fast, be not, as the hypo- 
crites, of a sad countenance . . . That 
thou appear not unto men to fast, but 
unto thy Father which is in secret. . . . 
(Matt. 6:16, 18.) 

President Joseph F. Smith 
added the comment, "In other 
words, appear to the world to be 
happy." (J.D. 25:58.) 

Emphasizing the personal dis- 



Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Aleine M. Young 
Altjerta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. Manwaring 
EIna P. Haymond 
Mary R. Young 
Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winisrs 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L. Wilkinson 
Irene W. Buehner 
Irene C. Lloyd 
Hazel S. Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 
Celestia J. Taylor 



Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 
Lila B. Walch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorie C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen N. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 
Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucile P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zelma R. West 
Leanor J. Brown 
Reba C. Aldous 
Luella W. Finlinson 
Norma B. Ashton 
Mayola R. Miltenberger 
Maurine M. Haycock 



cretion in fasting, President Smith 
also said: 

. . . but let it be remembered that the 
observance of the fast day by abstaining 
twenty-four hours from food and drink 
is not an absolute rule, it is no iron-clad 
law to us, but it is left with the people as 
a matter of conscience, to exercise wis- 
dom and discretion. . . . But those should 
fast who can . . . (Gospel Doctrine, Third 
Ed., page 306.) 

He also said: 

On the Sabbath day you are to do no 
other thing than to prepare your food 
with singleness of heart, that your fasting 
may be perfect, and your joy may be 
full. This is what the Lord calls fasting 
and prayer. (Ibid. p. 308.) 

The Prophet Joseph wrote, 
under date of January 17, 1843, 

This being the time appointed by the 
Twelve as a day of humiliation, fasting, 
praise, prayer, and thanksgiving before 
the great Eloheim. . . . There was great 
joy among the people, that I had once 
more been delivered from the grasp of 
my enemies. (DHC V:252.) 

Fasting expresses to the Lord 
deep and profound personal feel- 
ings, prayers of entreaty, prayers 
of gratitude, of thanksgiving, 
prayers for assistance in prepara- 
tion for a special calling, prayers 
of love, of affirmation of faith 
reaching to knowledge. 

The joys of fasting and prayer 
are to be found. There is a great 
power to be experienced in fasting 
and prayer offered by the Lord to 
all as a blessing and a joy in 
spiritual strength and inner light. 

-M.C.S. 



23 




Notes to the Field 



FALL AND SPRING SOCIALS 

Since Relief Society work is carried forward on a twelve-month basis, it is 
recommended that the two socials, heretofore designated as opening and 
closing socials, be called hereafter fall and spring socials, respectively. 



SETTING APART TO POSITIONS IN STAKE AND WARD AUXILIARIES 

The General Board of Relief Society calls attention to the recent ruling 
appearing in The Priesthood Bulletin, November 1968, page 14 "Setting 
Apart to Positions in Stake and Ward Auxiliaries," paragraphs 4 and 5, 
that the sustaining vote of the ward membership of ward officers and 
teachers in ward auxiliary organizations is to be held at a sacrament 
meeting under the direction of the bishop. (This clarifies and amends in- 
structions given in the "Official Instructions," The Relief Society Magazine, 
November 1968, page 826.) 



MAGAZINES TO BE ORDERED ONE MONTH BEFORE BEGINNING DATE 

The General Board calls to the attention of Magazine subscribers are rep- 
resentatives the need to order the Magazine a full month ahead of the month 
in which it is to be started. For instance, a subscription to begin in March 
should reach the Magazine office by the first of February. When the desired 
issue is not received by a subscriber, invariably it is found that the order for 
the Magazine did not reach the General Board office by the first of the pre- 
ceding month. 




THANKS FOR FRIENDS 



Thanks for the friends who remember to pray for me, 
Who when I am weak know just what to say for me, 
Whose faith remains strong when mine seems diminished. 
Who feel that my work is important, not finished. 
Thanks for the friends who through years stand undaunted. 
Who make me feel needed, beloved, and wanted. 

—Roxana Farnsworth Hase 



fight 
birth 




GIVE 



March of Dimes 



The National Foundation 

George P. Voss 

Vice-President for Public Relations 

■ When the March of Dimes entered the field in 1958, birth defects 
seemed to be an unconquerable health menace, and, even today, 
250,000 of America's newborn are stricken annually, and an additional 
500,000 babies die in the womb. 

Medical science is beginning to see some hope, however, for the 
prevention of some defects. The recently marketed Rh vaccine and the 
German measles vaccine now being developed are two examples. In 
addition, the March of Dimes conducts prenatal care education pro- 
grams to help reduce defects and infant mortality. 

The March of Dimes depends on an informed public to finance its 
programs of basic and clinical research, its nationwide network of more 
than 100 Birth Defects Centers and its programs of professional and 
public education. 

When you give to the March of Dimes, you fight birth defects. You 
help support more than 100 birth defects treatment centers. You 
help support brilliant medical scientific investigators. You help support 
a massive health education program aimed at getting the best possi- 
ble medical care for every mother-to-be. 

That's the way it should be. Every child is entitled to a healthy 
start in life. Most children born with birth defects can be helped, but 
too many people still believe these afflictions are hopeless. Help us 
tell them of the progress medical science has made. 

FIGHT BIRTH [3EFECTS. GIVE TO THE MARCH OF DIMES 



SNOWBOUND? 

Now Winter thinks to bind me. 
But I, within these walls touched by fireglow, 
Escape his grasp, through magic of beloved books. 
So, winterbound, completely free am I this winter hour. 

-Dorothy R. Cox 



25 




Helen H. Trutton 



"I cant imagine . . . 
why you would ask me. 



■ Mary placed the last decora- 
tion on the Christmas tree before 
moving to the window to watch 
the soft white snow drift silently 
to the ground. It's going to be a 
wonderful Christmas this year, 
she thought — the children will 
have such a delightful time in 
the snow. If this weather con- 
tinues, I'll have to dig Roy's old 
bobsled out of the garage. 

She sat down. She was still 
feeling a little weak from her 
illness and three-weeks stay at 
the nursing home. She had so 
much to be thankful for; she 
was well enough to have her son 
and his family home for Christ- 
mas, and the stay at the nursing 
home hadn't been so bad really — 
for one thing she had met some 
new friends. 

She leaned back on the daven- 
port thoughtfully. She had meant 
to visit back at the Home before 



this. Most of the patients she 
had met were lonely, some were 
neglected by their families, and 
some had no one at all to care. 
Maybe she could manage a short 
visit tomorrow and take them 
some of the cookies she had just 
baked. She chuckled to herself. 
Not even three hungry grand- 
children could eat the dozens 
and dozens she had made. 

Mary sat up straight. She 
would prepare a lovely basket of 
her choicest cookies and give 
them to Mrs. Gibson. Maybe 
she wouldn't accept them. Mary 
had tried to make friends with 
her, but she certainly hadn't 
succeeded during the three weeks. 

Mrs. Gibson was the loneliest 
person in the entire nursing 
home, that was certain. Mary 
didn't see one visitor enter her 
room. Once she asked the nurse 
about her. She had answered, 



26 



"If You Give Enough" 



"Mrs. Gibson just prefers soli- 
tude, I guess. She never has 
associated with the others." 

"Is she terribly ill?" Mary had 
asked. 

"No — not seriously, though 
she has to have daily medication." 

"Any relatives?" Mary had 
inquired. 

"I believe there is a woman, a 
distant cousin or someone who 
comes occasionally, but she 
never stays long." 

"What a shame! She must be 
so lonely." 

Mary remembered the nurse 
had given her a hug and said 
laughingly, "Now Mary Nish, 
not every individual bubbles over 
with love and interest in others 
as you do. Mrs. Gibson must like 
being alone, or she would mingle 
with the others." 

Mary clasped her hands be- 
hind her head, allowing a lock of 
gray hair to fall down over her 
bright blue eyes, her chin tilted 
in a determined air. She decided, 
no one wants to be unloved, un- 
noticed — perhaps she is shy. May- 
be I didn't try hard enough 
before. 

She frowned slightly at the 
telephone ringing, interrupting 
her thoughts, but she picked up 
the receiver with a cheerful 
"Hello!" 

"Mother," Roy's anxious voice 
greeted her, "Mother, Jimmy 
has the flu — that means we can't 
possibly spend Christmas with 
you." 

Mary swallowed. "Well, of 
course you can't. How is he?" 

"The doctor says he will be 
fine, but he has to stay in bed 
for several days. I'm so sorry. 
Mother. At first we thought 
maybe you could come here, but 



would it be advisable in your 
weakened condition?" 

"I don't think Doctor Lamson 
would allow it, dear." 

"That's what we thought. We 
were wondering if we could have 
Christmas a few days late. The 
children will be so disappointed 
if they can't come spend the 
holidays with you." 

"Oh, I'd like that very much. 
Just take good care of that 
grandson of mine, and I'll see 
you in a few days." 

"Don't worry. We will. Mom. 
You take good care of yourself. 
Remember no extra work on 
account of us; we will take over 
when we get there." 

"I'll be fine. Don't fret over 
me. 

She placed the receiver back 
on its hook and leaned back on 
the davenport again. Since the 
children would not be here for 
Christmas, why not invite some 
of her friends from the nursing 
home to spend the day with her? 
"Let's see," she said aloud, and 
counting on her fingers, "there 
would be — five ladies that I, 
especially, would want to invite. 
And Mrs. Gibson, I would ask 
her, too. Why not?" 

I he idea became more appeal- 
ing the more she thought about 
it. She would get the cookies 
ready right away and visit the 
nursing home. Tomorrow was 
Christmas Eve, she would need 
to know if they could come so 
she could start preparing. She 
mused to herself, I can't hurry 
around like I used to. 

In less than an hour she had 
the cookies attractively wrapped 
in red and green cellophane bags 
tied with large bows of green and 



27 








red ribbons, and was hurrying 
down the street. Supposing Mrs. 
Gibson wouldn't accept her in- 
vitation to spend Christmas with 
her? Certainly it was her privilege 
to refuse. She recalled the morn- 
ings when she was at the nursing 
home. She would smile and say 
"good morning." Sometimes Mrs. 
Gibson barely answered and 
sometimes she appeared not to 
hear. Several times Mary had 
stopped at her door and at- 
tempted a conversation, but she 
never got far. 

She slowed her steps, she was 
nearing the nursing home now. 
The snow was still coming down 
in large white graceful flakes like 
a bird winging its way to the 
earth. Everything looked so 
peaceful and calm, even the late 
blooming flowers didn't seem to 
mind the intrusion of the blanket 
of snow as they nodded daintily 
in the light breeze. She shook 
the snow from her scarf she had 
tied around her head, and stepped 
inside the building. 

Mrs. Lawes, the head nurse 
and manager, met her at the 
door. "My goodness, Mary Nish, 
what are you doing out on such 
a day?" 



"It's really very pleasant out 
there, and I am bundled up like 
an Eskimo." 

"You must be careful." 

"I am. I made a few cookies 
for some of my friends." 

Mrs. Lawes smiled broadly. 
"Well, I can wager they will be 
happy to see you." 

Mary started down the hall. 
"I'll want to have a few words 
with you when I get ready to 
leave." 

"Very well, Mrs. Nish, I won't 
be far away." 

Mary hummed a tune as she 
hurried down the hall to make 
her first stop in the room of Mrs. 
Larson. She was delighted as she 
peeked her head around the open 
door to see three other friends 
she had planned to invite. 

"Well, Mary Nish," Mrs. Lar- 
son said, "come in, it's good to 
see you." 

"You look like Santa Claus," 
another greeted her. 

"I'm glad I found you four to- 
gether," she said, handing each a 
package of cookies. "I hope you'll 
like them. I baked them fresh 
today." 

"Home-baked cookies!" they 
all seemed to exclaim in unison. 

"How wonderful, Mary," Mrs. 
Larson added, "but should you do 
so much?" 

"I feel fine. Oh, I take it easy 
and slow, of course." 

"Sit down. We were just talk- 
ing about you," Mrs. Larson said. 

"We miss your smiling face. 
You kept us all happy," Mrs. 
Smith said, then quickly added, 
"but, of course, we're glad you 
are well and can be home, es- 
pecially for Christmas." 

Mary removed her coat before 
sitting down. "My children, that 



28 



"If You Give Enough" 



is, my son and his family will be 
detained in coming home for 
Christmas — my grandson has the 
flu, but we'll be together later." 

"That's good," Mrs. Larson 
said. 

"So I was thinking, why not 
have you four over for the day? 
I want to ask Mrs. Johnson, too, 
and Mrs. Gibson." 

"We'd love to come," they 
replied again all together. 

"Mrs. Johnson has gone to her 
daughter's home," Mrs. Smith 
said, "but Mrs. Gibson?" 

"Mary, I don't suppose she 
would come — she's still no friend- 
lier than she was when you were 
here," Mrs. Larson said. 

"But I could ask." 

"Yes, you could." 

She stood up. "Then it's all 
settled." 

"If we can get permission to 
spend a day away from the nurs- 
ing home," Mrs. Larson said. 

"I'll check with Mrs. Lawes 
right after I see Mrs. Gibson, 
and I'll let you know." 

At her next stop, she hesitated 
several moments before tapping 
on the door. She waited a short 
time, then knocked again. 

"Come in," she heard Mrs. 
Gibson say, "since when does a 
nurse knock before entering." 

Mary stuck her head in the 
door and called, "It's Mary 
Nish." 

"I see," Mrs. Gibson answered, 
"I thought you had gone home 
some time ago." 

"I brought you some cookies, I 
hope you'll enjoy them." 

The woman sitting in her 
wheelchair stared at her without 
speaking immediately. Finally 
she stammered, "Why — I — why 
would you bring me anything?" 



"Because I thought you might 
enjoy them. They're fresh and 
my favorite recipe." 

Mrs. Gibson turned away 
quickly. "I didn't mean to sound 
rude, I — I just didn't expect 
anyone to bring me anything. 
They look delicious, thank you. 
Thank you very much. Would 
you care to sit down?" 

Mary smiled across the room 
at her. "Yes, for a moment. You 
see I'm inviting four of my 
friends from the nursing home to 
spend Christmas day at my 
home, and I — I hoped you'd 
come, too. Would you Mrs. Gib- 
son.'' 

The woman looked at her first 
with wonderment, and yet there 
was gratitude, too, in her eyes. 
She fumbled with a handker- 
chief and wiped her face. "I 
can't imagine," she finally said 
slowly, "why you would ask me. 
I've stayed behind these four 
walls for over a year — I didn't 
think anyone cared." 

"Most people around you are 
friendly, if you give them a 
chance to be." 

Mrs. Gibson left her wheel- 
chair and moved over to the win- 
dow. "I guess I never did have 
much of a way with people. I 
have one visitor, and she seldom 
comes. I don't blame her — not 
really." 

"Will you come?" Mary asked 
again. 

"You — you mean you really 
want me? What about your 
other guests?" 

"We all want you." 

She went back to the wheel- 
chair and sat down quietly. 
"Thank you, Mrs. Nish, yes, I'd 
like so much to come to your 



29 



January 1969 



home for Christmas — if I'm 
allowed to leave." 

Mary stood up. "I'll get per- 
mission from Mrs. Lawes right 
now." 

She found her in the office 
near the entrance still checking 
charts. She looked up and smiled. 
"Looks as if you found them all. 
You want to see me?" 

Mary handed her the list. 
"I'd like very much to have these 
ladies spend Christmas day at 
my home." 

The nurse took the slip of 
paper and studied it closely for 
several moments. Finally, she 
said. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Nish, but 
you have several on this list who 
need frequent medication; we 
couldn't possibly let them leave. 
Mrs. Gibson for instance. ..." 

"Not even for a few hours?" 

"It wouldn't be advisable — I'm 
certain their doctors wouldn't 
allow it." She looked again at 
the sheet of paper she was hold- 
ing. "Let's see, Mrs. Larson could 
go, and possibly, Mrs. Smith . . . 
but " 

"I was going to cook a Christ- 
mas dinner. ..." 

Doctor Lamson stuck his head 
around the door at that moment. 
"You were going to do what, 
Mary Nish?" 

"Oh, hello. Doctor, I didn't see 
you." 

He laughed. "That's obvious. 
I'm sorry, but as your doctor, I 
say absolutely not. You'd fuss 
too much." 

"But I've already asked them." 

"I'm sorry," Mrs. Lawes said. 

Mary looked from the doctor 
to the nurse — there was no use 
arguing with them, but what had 
she done? Built up everyone's 
hopes? Now she would have to 



tell them they couldn't come. 
She turned sadly to return to 
her friends, and almost bumped 
into Mrs. Gibson. "You heard?" 
she asked. 

"You tried," she said softly. 
Then she turned to Mrs. Lawes. 
"I have the largest room in this 
place. Could we have a table in 
my room and. . . ?" 

"And have the dinner there?" 
the nurse asked. 

"Yes, and invite everyone on 
this list. Mrs. Nish could be our 
guest." 

"Why, yes, of course you 
could. How about it, Mary?" 

Doctor Lamson put his hand 
on Mary's shoulder. "Now, I'd 
agree to that." 

H er face broke into a broad 
smile. She glanced up at the 
physician, her chin tilted with 
just a hint of that determined 
air that even he had learned long 
ago not to argue with. "Could I 
make a couple of pies and a few 
other goodies. Doctor?" 

He laughed. "If you promise 
to save me a piece of pie." 

"I promise." 

"Then it's settled," Mrs. Gib- 
son said, and for the first time 
Mary saw that she was smiling. 
"Will you tell the others?" 

"I surely will," Mary answered. 
"Thank you." 

After Mrs. Gibson left, Mrs. 
Lawes reached out and took 
Mary's hand. "How did you ever 
do it? I didn't think anyone 
could ever reach Mrs. Gibson." 
Then she squeezed her hand. 
"Oh, I know all right. I've heard 
you say if *if you give enough 
love . . .' well, you did win, Mrs. 
Nish. Have a wonderful Christ- 



mas 



30 




Meida Barker Steele Skinner, Provo, Utah, has often been called the "Quilt Lady." 
She estimates that she has made over 300 quilts for gifts and for donation to Relief 
Society. In addition to making quilts, she also sews rags for rugs, and embroiders 
towels and pillow cases. Her homemade bread is one of the first items sold at Relief 
Society fund-raising events. 

Sister Skinner is the mother of six children; she has twenty-four grandchildren, 
and twenty great-grandchildren, all of whom adore her. For the young ones, she makes 
doll quilts, which are treasured throughout the years. 

Annie Jensen Kirby McQueen, Preston, Idaho, not only makes beautiful quilts, but 
she teaches this art to others. She has originated many beautiful patterns. For fifty-five 
years she has been a member of Relief Society, and for many of these years she has 
served as "quilt chairman." 

For each new baby in the family, she has made a lovely quilt, and has donated 
many to Relief Society bazaars. At one Relief Society General Conference, she pro- 
vided a display at the homemaking session, which was lovely and well received. 

Eight natural children call her mother, as well as four others whom she reared, 
and many grandchildren love their busy grandma. 





Make Room for Christmas 



Lucy Parr 



■ A day stretcher, Laura Redding 
thought. Why couldn't some in- 
ventive genius come up with that? 
A guaranteed success — women 
would stand in line for even the 
first, unperfected models. 

Or, at the very least, a wasted- 
time collection device that would 
pick up all the time from all the 
people who might say, "I simply 
don't know what to do with my- 
self today," place it on tap at 
some central bureau, to be dis- 
pensed like plasma or gamma 
globulin, first priority going to 
mothers the two weeks before 
Christmas. 

Laura shook her head vigor- 
ously, clearing it of such non- 
sense. Just look at that list! A 
week before Christmas, and all 
those plans and preparations left 
untouched or unfinished. 

"All on account of Alexander 
Graham Bell, anyway," she 
sighed, debating through four 



rings whether to ignore the peal- 
ing telephone. If one more person 
had one more suggestion. . . . 

"Good morning." She never 
could ignore the magnetism of 
that bell. "Yes — yes, this is the 
Redding residence. Doctor who?" 

Laura listened, dazed, as this 
voice, this Dr. Seaton, explained. 
Personal physician to Laura's 
Aunt Elva Haney, he was calling 
from Danville. Aunt Elva, near- 
ing seventy-five, had fallen on a 
patch of ice, broken a wrist, and 
been shaken up somewhat. 

"She has been here at the hos- 
pital since Thursday," the doctor 
went on. 

"But she should have let us 
know. . . ." 

"Insisted she didn't want to 
be a nuisance," Dr. Seaton said 
briskly. "It was with some reluc- 
tance, because of the busy season, 
that she gave me your name as 
the family member living near." 



32 



Make Room for Christmas 

The doctor paused, and Laura once. Aunt Elva had cooked and 

waited, her mind refusing to func- cleaned and removed sHvers — 

tion beyond the knowledge that and comforted in the night. And 

this call spelled emergency, just she had smiled as she did it. 

that way, in bold letters. Childless, she now had no one 

"Mrs. Haney will be able to to turn to except those tousled, 

leave the hospital by tomorrow," mischievous, nieces and nephews, 

the man said, "if . . . well, I feel "I will!" Laura said firmly, and 

that she should not try to go got to her feet, 

home alone these first days. Sherene could move in with 

Might you come and take her Cindy for as long as necessary, 

home with you for a brief visit?" She would fuss a bit, but that 

"I . . . well, I . . ." Laura shook front bedroom would be more 

her head as if recovering from a pleasant for Aunt Elva, with its 

blow. "Yes, Dr. Seaton. Of view of the street. How pam- 

course, I'll come. In the morning pered they had become, that she 

. . . about ten." should feel hesitant about sug- 

The receiver fell back in its gesting that the girls share a 

cradle, as rebellion arose in her room, 

mind. "I can't! Oh, I won't." Quickly, Laura went about her 

But immediately she thought, work, trying to push the panic of 

"I can. I must. I will." the Christmas rush from her 

But how could she? So little mind, thinking of the things that 
time. So many things yet to must be done in preparation for 
be accomplished. How to take a Aunt Elva's arrival. From some- 
half day tomorrow to drive the where she would just have to find 
fifty miles to Danville and the time, and strength, to see 
bring Aunt Elva back? How to them through these next few days, 
find time for rearranging their _ 

lives to accommodate an old Laura waited until dessert 

lady? time that night to make her 

Laura slumped to a chair. Why announcement. Jonathan looked 

couldn't this have waited just a up, surprised. "Think you can 

little longer, when the holiday swing it, honey?" 

rush was over? "I have to swing it," Laura 

"Inasmuch as ye have done it answered, 
unto one of the least of these my "But why, Mom?" Sherene de- 
brethren, ye have done it unto manded, upon learning about the 
me." (Matt. 25:40.) room arrangement. "It's not fair. 

Laura sat up with a start. Everything's just the way I like 
Could she have become so self- it, and now you. . . ." 
centered as to think of her own Hurriedly, Laura explained her 
convenience when a loved one reasons, her firmness cutting fur- 
needed help! ther complaints to a minimum. 

Aunt Elva and Uncle Gib After the first announcement, 
hadn't thought of convenience Jimmy exhibited boredom about 
those summers long ago, when as the entire subject. Only five- 
many as a dozen of the cousins year-old Cindy showed anything 
had converged on the farm at but reluctance. 

33 



January 1969 



"Oh, I think that will be fun, 
to have a grandma-age lady at 
our house." Her friend Pamela 
had a grandmother to visit, which 
fascinated Cindy. 

It was late afternoon the fol- 
lowing day before Laura returned 
from Danville with Aunt Elva, 
two hours longer than she had 
budgeted for the trip. With an 
effort, she fought back the panic 
that kept pushing at her, help- 
ing Aunt Elva to get settled in 
the front bedroom. 

Dinner was a quickly-assem- 
bled noodle casserole and canned 
biscuits. 

"Aw, Mom," Jimmy com- 
plained, "I never did like slippery 
dinners. Why can't we have a 
real . . .?" 

Laura silenced him with a 
glare, and they finished the meal 
in reasonable peace. 

Before Laura could suggest a 
helping hand with the dishes, a 
horn sounded and Sherene 
grabbed her coat. "That's Mrs. 
Webb. She's driving us to our 
practice for the pageant. I'll be 
back before nine." 

Home to a teenager often was 
little more than a convenient 
filling station, Laura thought in 
resignation. 

And command post, she added, 
as Sherene turned at the door 
to remind, "Don't forget — I have 
to have my costume by Tuesday." 

And now Jimmy reminded her, 
"And the cookies you promised 
for our Cub Scout Christmas 
party." 

Laura nodded, wanting to 
press her hands tightly over her 
ears, as Cindy did when refusing 
to hear a reprimand. But at least 
Jimmy's was one party which, 
mercifully, she hadn't been bur- 



dened with this time around. 

"I do wish I might lend a 
hand," Aunt Elva apologized, as 
Laura began clearing away the 
dishes. "But this cast. ..." 

"Of course you're not to help," 
Laura insisted. "You're our 
guest." 

After a time, she felt rising 
impatience with the way Aunt 
Elva persisted in a constant 
reiteration of the past, the simple 
holiday celebrations when the 
families had gathered at Grand- 
mother Dalton's place, each bring- 
ing a part of the meal and a great 
measure of anticipation. 

"Remember Uncle Anson and 
his fiddle, do you?" the old lady 
queried. "The hours we spent, 
just hearing the Christmas songs 
over and over again. My, the way 
that man could bring the peace 
of Christmas right into the room 
to abide with us." She sighed. 
"Even during those depression 
years, when fear walked a few 
paces behind so many folks. ..." 

Then Aunt Elva smiled. "And 
Aunt Melinda — every year it 
was the same. A handmade pin- 
cushion for every niece in the 
family." 

Remembering, Laura laughed. 
"And Uncle Harmon, measuring 
each one of us kids to his belt 
buckle, that one day, every year. 
The size of Uncle Harm, both up 
and around, made it entirely 
plausible to me that giants 
walked the earth." 

Abruptly, Laura turned away. 
Sure, it had been good. But 
standing here reminiscing didn't 
get her own Christmas prepara- 
tions finished on time. Grandma 
hadn't known about Cub Scouts, 
or a myriad other things that 
waited for Laura's attention. 



34 



Make Room for Christmas 



Before excusing herself for the 
night, Aunt Elva insisted, "I've 
not bothered much about break- 
fast in the years since Uncle Gib 
died, since I moved to that apart- 
ment in town. So, if you don't 
mind, dear, I'll just sleep in a 
bit." 

"I'll bring a tray later. . . ." 

"You'll do no such thing," the 
old lady declared. "Should I 
feel hungry, I can help myself to 
a glass of milk." 

Laura did not argue, though 
she wondered if this was Aunt 
Elva's way of giving them an op- 
portunity to untangle the family 
for the morning, without a 
strange presence imposing. 

^\t breakfast, the children were 
almost rude in their demands. 

"Mom, just put my costume in 
a box, so I can carry it easily," 
Sherene commanded. "I prom- 
ised Beth that she could see it 
today, before the others do." 

"The costume is not quite 
finished," Laura said, forcing im- 
patience from her voice. "I'll work 
at it. . . ." 

"Not finished! Well, crying out 
loud, you said. ..." 

"I said I'd ^ry," Laura re- 
minded. 

"Well, if you hadn't brought 
that old lady here, then there 
would be time to do things right." 

"Honey," Laura said gently, 
"that old lady happens to be my 
aunt, a member of the family — 
and a member of the human fam- 

iiy." 

"But why did she have to 
bother now?" Sherene demanded. 

Jonathan gave the answer 
that Laura had formed. "Because 
now is when she is hurt and needs 
help." 



"But why us?" Sherene per- 
sisted. 

"Because we're closest," Laura 
answered. "Because right now, 
helping her is more important 
than letting Beth get a preview 
of your costume." 

She could not be too cross with 
Sherene, having felt some rebel- 
lion herself. 

"Well, I'll be glad when all this 
is over," Sherene snapped, push- 
ing away from the table. 

But, before Laura could voice 
her dismay at such a statement, 
Jonathan glanced at his watch 
and stood. "What time do I ex- 
pect you at the oflSce?" 

Laura had almost forgotten 
the company party early this 
evening. She glanced around the 
cluttered kitchen. Then, sur- 
prising herself as much as Jona- 
than, she said, "I'm not coming," 
her voice perfectly calm. 

"Not . . .?" 

''Not/' she repeated. "I have 
neither the time nor the inclina- 
tion to watch Mr. Swaynson, in 
those false whiskers and phony 
voice, pretending to be Santa 
Glaus to a lot of equally ridicu- 
lous adults." 

Until now, she had not ad- 
mitted, even to herself, how 
thoroughly bored she had become 
by these parties. "Jon, honey, at 
least for this time, you can collect 
the clever little toys for both of 
us." 

Suddenly Jonathan laughed. 
"Bless you. I'll be home early." 
And she noted that he was whis- 
tling as he backed his car from 
the garage. 

With the two older children at 
last on their way to the final day 
of school activities, and Gindy 
absorbed in one of Aunt Elva's 



35 



January 1969 



tales of "the way it used to be," 
Laura rushed at her work. 

And then she stopped in alarm. 
That was just what she was 
doing — rushing at things — at- 
tacking them in her pent-up 
frustration, close to anger. 

What were they doing? This 
normally close family, snapping 
at each other, tempers frazzled, 
at a time that should be a joyous 
celebration. 

Having Aunt Elva come had 
cost her most of one precious day. 
But they had been on this im- 
possible merry-go-round long 
before Aunt Elva's arrival. 

What a frightening reflection 
of their manner of observing 
Christmas, that Sherene should 
even think "Well, I'll be glad 
when all this is over." 



Where had Christmas gone, 
the true spirit of Christmas, "the 
way it used to be," as Aunt Elva 
had so vividly reminded? Where 
was the time just to hold close 
the sacredness of Christmas? It 
was buried, under an avalanche 
of unnecessary doing and having. 

That was where the difference 
lay. Christmas had once centered 
around people and spirit, not 
around things. 

But we can go back, Laura 
thought exultantly. We can make 
room for Christmas, in our hearts 
and in our lives. 

Bit by bit, they could cull out 
the nonessentials and find their 
way back to the spirit of peace, 
to the spirit of Christ, which 
could be found only in the quiet- 
ness of each human heart. 



^-A----€^sL 




A^^^^-^^ 



AT YEAR'S BEGINNING 

Great-grandfather's Bible 
has a special place 
on his walnut table, 
a crocheted fan, ribbon run, 
covers it. This and his "specs, 
steel-rimmed, in leather case, 
lie unused 
all year long. 



As December middles 

on to January, 

the book is opened to 

the Christmas story. Glasses 

handy on the page 

and chair close drawn remind 

that he once sat, just so, 

On Christmas Eve. 



Now his third great-grandchildren 

place a manger scene, 

turn on the lights. He knew not these— 

and read anew the old loved story. . . . 

Today at year's beginning 

I put the scene away 

and close the book again. 

—Zara Sabin 



36 



Idaho landscape, near Malad 
Photo by Willard Luce 




s a.^ . 






CONSIDER 




My sister walks the second mile, 
I could if I would choose 
To take the challenge and the will 
And fit them to my shoes. 

My sister's goodness is a light 
And people see its glow. 
If I would forget self in service 
Real joy I would know. 

God gave me agency and a bit of time 
To prove myself on earth, 
And I'll ask myself at the judgment 
"Have I justified my birth?" 

—Verna S. Carter 




Norma A. Wrathall 



■ Sometimes, a thing you handled long ago will span the years and 
carry you, suddenly, into a moment from the past. It was so with 
the bone hairpins, which I happened to find in the wooden box in 
which they were kept. 

Mama always used bone hairpins to hold her long wavy hair in 
place, coiled smoothly on top of her head. She said that wire hair- 
pins scratched the hair and roughened it, and furthermore, couldn't 
be depended upon to hold firmly. I never recall seeing a wire hairpin 
in her hair at any time, nor did she ever wear a net. At night, the 
rich brown locks were combed to smoothness and braided into a long 
braid. Next morning, her hair was combed out, coiled softly, and 
pinned up before she ever set foot into the kitchen at six-thirty or 
so, to begin her day's work. 

Mama spent very little time, actually, caring for her hair, or for 
any other personal thing. She didn't have the time to spare. But 
every two weeks, she prepared to wash her hair, using rain water 
that was collected in a big barrel under the water spout during sum- 
mer rains, or melted snow in winter. Lacking either of these, ditch 
water was used, after it had been dipped into a tub and the sediment 
allowed to settle out for at least a day. The ditch water came from 
melting snow in the mountains. We lived in a hard-water area, 
and this was before the days of water-softening compounds or bubbly 
shampoos. 

Mama would shave part of a bar of Packer's Tar Soap into a 
small pan, put some water with it, and let it stand on the back of 
the wood-and-coal range to melt, while she put a big pan of water 
on the front of the stove to heat, and spread newspapers over the 
middle part of the kitchen floor. Looking back, I wonder that she 
wasn't entitled to a bit of privacy; but my sister and I always watched 
her, sometimes handing the soap pan, or an extra towel, if needed. 



38 



The Influence of a Friend 



her. I'm still trying. In my opin- 
ion she is a perfect mother, and 
I know her children agree with 
me. They are her most impor- 
tant possessions and they know 
it. She is always patient and 
friendly towards them. They love 
her and are obedient because they 
love to please her. She takes 
time to listen to their problems 
and always tries to help them 
find a solution. She is constantly 
on the alert for teaching oppor- 
tunities. She arises early and 
goes to bed late in order to keep 
her house in order. 

My friend is a tremendously 
spiritual person. She loves our 
Heavenly Father and she lives 
very close to him. She acknow- 
ledges his help in everything she 
does. She has a strong testimony 
of the gospel and never makes 
excuses for not living it. She 
firmly believes that we can do 
whatever the Lord asks us to do 
and she does it cheerfully. I will 
never forget a missionary con- 
ference where she bore her testi- 
mony. Our husbands worked 
together in the stake mission 
presidency and had been required 
to spend many hours away from 
home the previous few weeks. 

I had only two small children, 
but I had been feeling sorry for 
myself. During the conference, 
several stake missionaries and 
their wives bore their testimonies 
and then excused themselves 
for not having put in the expected 
number of hours by saying that 
their families needed them. In 
my heart I knew this was not 
right, but I nodded in agreement 
and wished my husband felt the 
same way. Then my friend stood, 
and with tears in her eyes, told 
how difficult it was for her to 



rear her children (seven now) with 
her husband gone so much. "But," 
she said, "I have found that if 
I do not complain and cheer- 
fully let him go and do the work 
I know the Lord wants him to 
do, the Lord sends a special 
spirit into our home that takes 
the place of our father and priest- 
hood bearer. This spirit protects, 
comforts, and helps me just as 
my husband would if he were 
at home." 

My friend has so many won- 
derful qualities that it would 
take a whole book to tell all of 
them, but I must tell one more 
because it is so very rare. When 
I had only known her a few weeks 
I began telling her why I didn't 
like a neighbor. Instead of sym- 
pathizing with me and adding her 
own disparaging remarks, she 
said, "Well, I have known her 
for a long time and I'm sure when 
you really get to know her, 
you'll like her, too." I soon 
learned not to speak against any- 
one in her presence. She didn't 
dislike anyone. If someone did 
something of which she didn't 
approve, she would try to find 
out the motive. If she couldn't 
uncover a justifiable excuse, she 
would still not condemn. 

My friend and I are separated 
by a thousand miles now and I 
miss her terribly. Whenever I 
have a spiritual experience or 
learn a new gospel truth, I long 
to call her and share it with her, 
knowing she would understand 
and truly rejoice with me. When 
I have a new discipline problem 
with my children or discover a 
successful way to manage them, 
I wish I could lift the receiver 
and say to her, "Do you have a 
minute to talk?" 



43 



i 



WHO WILL SHOW HER HOW? 

Dorothy F. Condry 



■ When my sister, Norma, came to see me last week, she handed me an old shoebox 
tied with string, saying, "I went by Aunt Cora's the other day and found her rummaging 
through her cedar chest. Suddenly she pulled out this box and handed it to me. I 
didn't know what to do with it, so I brought it to you." 

"What in the world is it?" I asked. 

"Why don't you open it and find out?" 

I untied the string and lifted the lid. The box was literally filled with exquisite 
tatting, in a combination of blue and white thread. 

"How beautiful!" I exclaimed. 

"Isn't it!" Norma agreed. 

As I carefully examined the contents, I discovered a number of bundles of com- 
pleted circles of tatted edging, tied together according to size. At the very bottom of 
the box were several linen doilies to which some of the lace had been sewed. 

What a lovely table setting this would make! There would be doilies large enough 
to use under platters and small enough for tumblers, along with several in-between 
sizes. I closed my eyes and visualized the completed linen set. 

"Grandma Dyer made the tatting for Aunt Cora years ago," Norma informed 
me. (Aunt Cora is now ninety years old.) 

"I thought it might be her work. It looks as though whoever started sewing the 
edging onto the doilies didn't keep at it very long." 

"Oh, Aunt Cora was supposed to do that," Norma explained. "She didn't tell me 
why she gave up on the job, but I imagine it was for the same reason I don't want 
to tackle it — it's just too much needlework." 

Then she added, quickly, "But you have a lot of patience, Dorothy. Why don't you 
finish the set? It's yours, if you do!" 

"Thanks for the compliment — and the tatting. I suppose you knew I would accept 
your challenge. I only wish it had come sooner. That good old arthritis is really 
bothering my hands these days." 

As I undertake to complete this project on which Grandmother Dyer's fingers 
worked so diligently those many years ago, I am well aware of what a tedious task it 
will be. The linen circles first have to be finished with narrow, carefully rolled hems 
before the tatting can be sewed on with tiny stitches. But it will make such a gorgeous 
luncheon set, I am bound and determined to finish it — and in time to use it myself! 
Why? Because I'm not at all sure any of my children, or grandchildren, would appreci- 
ate, or even care to own, this, their great-grandmother's heirloom. 

Girls today, our young homemakers and mothers, show little interest in handwork. 
Embroidering and tatting are rapidly becoming lost arts. 

The other I day I asked my young daughter-in-law, "Don't you want me to teach 
you how to tat?" 

She shrugged her shoulders and merely replied, "Plastic doilies suit me just fine. 
They're so easy to keep clean, too." 

"But you have so many more gadgets to help with your housework than I did 
when I was your age, how is it I had time for handwork and you don't?" 

She looked at me a full minute, carefully weighing her reply. "When your 
mother was young, and even when you were my age, a mother was more or less rele- 
gated to her kitchen, or at least to one corner of the parlor, when politics, or public 
affairs were under discussion. A woman just wasn't supposed to know about such 
things, and her opinion was seldom sought on matters outside the home. Her oppor- 
tunity for self-expression was what she could make with her hands. That's why she 
spent so much time doing handwork. 

44 



\Nho Will Show Her How? 

"Times have changed. Young mothers today are well-educated and are expected 
to have opinions on important matters. The radio and TV help us keep posted on 
local and world news as we go about our housework. We are encouraged to partici- 
pate in community projects and to vote in political contests. We have innumerable 
opportunities for self-expression and no longer need to keep our opinions and person- 
alities bottled up while we sit in a corner and knit." 

As she finished speaking, I just sat there, speechless. 

"Please don't think I'm being rude," she quickly apologized. "But that's my 
answer to your question." 

I had to admit there was much truth in her explanation, but it left me feehng 
completely defeated in my effort to promote in her life what has so enriched mine. 

When I was only twelve, my neighbor's fifteen-year-old niece came visiting. One 
day, as I watched her knitting, I asked if she would show me how. She was more than 
willing and proved an excellent teacher. I soon learned how to knit and also how 
to crochet. My mother had previously showed me how to embroider, and a few years 
later my grandmother helped me master the art of tatting. I have thoroughly enjoyed 
these accomplishments through the years, and proudly use my handmade garments 
and home decorations. But now I find myself wondering — will these tokens of my 
efforts towards self-expression which I prize so highly be unappreciated and a lost 
art in the not too distant future? 

Recently, when my father's sister passed on, I became heir to some lovely doilies 
with drawn threads and intricate stitches — different from any I know how to make. 
There are also several centerpieces with edging made by combining crocheting and 
various kinds of braid, such as rickrack and coronation braid. I figured out how to 
make the edging, but the drawn work has me puzzled, and I know of no one who 
can show me how it was done. 

As I studied over that lovely needlework, which, to me, is a lost art, I couldn't help 
wondering, suppose some day my granddaughter looks with admiring eyes at a piece 
of my handwork, and has a desire to learn how it was made, will there be anyone around 
who can show her how? 




THE DOLL WOMAN 



Widowed these years, and childless years before, 
She collects dolls. Ranged on windowledge, on door 
Lintel, their bright bland faces vaguely smile 
Or pout in miniature childishness, the while 
Their moving or painted eyes in simulated 
Candor look from each corner; their mock-animated 
Poses liven every nook and shelf. 

She moves among them, lavishing herself 

In care of them. Each child-facsimile 

Is carefully posed, arranged; daily she dusts each elf, 

Each pretty puppet, lifeless eternally— 

For the children, oh, the children! 

—They flock to her from miles around, 

To touch, to exclaim, to see! 

—Katherine F. Larsen 



45 




Welcome The Task chapters 



Michele Bartmess 

as told by Annette Giles 



Synopsis: Jennifer Miles, disquieted by a 
discussion with Steve Rey, the young man 
she had been dating, has gone to Hous- 
ton to visit her mother's widowed cousin, 
Bea McPherson. Bea's stepson arranges 
for Jennifer to go on a bhnd date to 
the Astrodome. 

■ Bea seemed amused by the 
look on Jennifer's pretty young 
face. "Now what could you have 
done that is so bad?" she asked 
smilingly. 

Jennifer kicked her shoes off. 
"Oh, Bea, have you ever laid 
eyes on that Jim Long?" 

"Jimmy Long has been in the 
ward for a number of years, and 
he is good looking. Have you 
fallen for him already?" 

"Well, I could, given half a 
chance. And I guess I did sort of 
flirt with him a little." 

"You were just dazzled by all 
those white teeth and those blue 
eyes of his. How did you and 



Dick get along, or did you?" Bea 
asked. 

"Well, it was nothing spectacu- 
lar," Jennifer commented. "He is 
very pleasant, and extremely 
nice, but we didn't really hit it 
off. Perhaps I'm too young for 
him." 

"It is possible. Well, you run 
along and get some sleep, and 
dream about Jim, for we'll be 
seeing him in church tomorrow." 

They did see Jim Long in 
church, and at many other places, 
too, for he was as interested in 
Jennifer as she was in him. He 
spent a great deal of time at 
Bea's home, after work, and he 
took Jennifer to some interesting 
places. Bea loved entertaining, 
and it was always easy to find a 
number of people who would en- 
joy steaks cooked out of doors 
and swimming in the large, lovely 
pool. 



46 



Welcome the Task 



Jennifer delighted in attending 
church meetings in the mission 
field, for it seemed that being a 
member of a minority group 
pulled the members closer to- 
gether. The singing of the hymns 
was enthusiastic, and Jennifer 
loved listening to Jim's excellent 
voice as she sat proudly beside 
him. 

She decided to send Steve a 
card and note, just to see if he 
would respond. She told him 
about the many things she was 
doing, but not with whom. She 
hoped he was having a good 
summer, although, she thought 
rather guiltily, working on con- 
struction was hot, tiring work. 
She was both pleased and sur- 
prised to receive a letter from 
him the very next day, indicating 
that he had written even before 
she did. 

"Jenny, how is your mother's 
heart condition?" Bea inquired 
one afternoon. 

Jennifer's face clouded. "Well, 
the doctor at home says that he 
doesn't think he wants to op- 
erate." 

"Doesn't think!" Bea exploded. 
"Such indecision." 

"That's about how we feel. 
We want a definite answer from 
him about how Mother really is. 
It hurts to know that she suffers 
so much, yet never complains. 
She never has, but without an 
operation, she won't improve." 

"She is one in a million," Bea 
said sincerely. "And she has 
reared quite a family." 

Jennifer colored. "We aren't 
quite reared yet. Sam is just 
twelve." 

"Just how are those three 
boys doing?" Bea asked. "They 
are quite a trio." 



Jennifer thought of her three 
brothers, and wondered if any- 
thing should happen to her 
mother, what she would do? 
"Dave will be a junior this fall, 
and is quite a football player." 

"I knew your father would 
make one out of him," Bea said 
thoughtfully. 

"Yes, Dad has really helped 
and encouraged him all the way. 
Pete is a ninth grader, and, at 
times, quite a menace. Just be- 
fore I left, he was using the 
freezer outlet in the garage for 
the heater for his pigeons, and 
he forgot to plug the freezer 
back in. When we discovered it, 
everything was floating." 

"Oh, dear, was it a total loss?" 

"You know Mother, she gave 
some of the meat and vegetables 
to the Relief Society, it was 
really good meat, and she gave 
some to the neighbors, and was 
able to get a little remuneration 
for some of it. Still, it badly de- 
pleted the supply. Pete is really 
sorry, but he has to learn to 
think." 

"They all go through that 
stage," Bea commented. 

"Sam's a dear," Jennifer told 
her. "He will be in the sixth 
grade, and is smart as a whip. 
He has a temper to go along with 
that red hair of his, but Mother 
is working on that, too." 

Just talking about her family 
made Jennifer miss them. She 
had been in Houston a month, 
and was enjoying every minute 
of it, but thoughts of home often 
pulled at her heartstrings. 

How long are you staying 
here?" Jim inquired, as he as- 
sisted her into his bright blue 
sports car. 



47 



January 1969 



"Bea wants me to remain 
until Labor Day," she smiled up 
at him, still somewhat dazzled 
by his good looks. 

"So do I, and longer if you 
would." 

"I'm a student, remember. 
School starts in September, and 
I've yet to discover a way of 
attending by proxy." 

"I've yet to figure a way of 
keeping you here, but I'm work- 
ing on it," Jim said, looking at 
her fondly. "You're smart enough 
already, Jenny. You don't need 
any more education. And you've 
done a world of good to Bea." 

Jennifer tried to put the skids 
on her wildly beating heart, for 
she was normally a level-headed 
girl and didn't want to ruin that 
reputation by falling for a young 
man so fast. Besides, she was 
afraid that Jim was the kind of 
man who dropped a girl as soon 
as he was certain that she was 
thoroughly and completely cap- 
tivated by him. She steered the 
conversation to what she hoped 
was a safer topic. 

"What about your school 
plans, Jim? I know that you are 
in pre-law." 

Jim loved to talk about him- 
self, this Jennifer knew. "Well, I 
have one more semester here. 
Then I think I will go out to 
Utah." He looked at her mean- 
ingfully. 

Jennifer decided that she had 
steered the conversation the 
wrong way. Keep your cool, she 
thought to herself. Keep him 
talking about himself. Don't let 
all those good looks and that 
easy flattery of his go to your 
head. After all, you've known him 
scarcely a month, let it not be 
said that Jennifer Miles was 



swept off her feet, neither let it 
be said that she was a fool and 
deserved a broken heart. 

It only took a few questions 
to get Jim again talking about 
himself. He had his future well 
in mind, and he was planning to 
get ahead in the world. He was 
brilliant, but most of all he was 
determined. Jennifer wondered if 
he might not be above stepping 
on a few toes to get what he 
wanted. The one big difference 
between her and Jim, she de- 
cided, was that money, position, 
and appearances were quite im- 
portant to him, while to her they 
were secondary. 

It seemed that whenever there 
was a party at Bea's, Dick Crad- 
dock was there. Jennifer, al- 
though wrapped up in her own 
life, had not failed to notice that 
he was very attentive to Bea, in 
a mature, interested way. Some 
of the great sadness seemed to 
have left his eyes. 

It fell into pattern when 
Paula mentioned one evening 
that she thought Bea and Dick 
were good for one another. 

"What do you mean?" Jenni- 
fer asked absently. 

"They have both lost the one 
they love," Paula replied. 

Jennifer's interest picked up. 
"Oh, really, is Dick a widower?" 

IPaula told her that Dick had 
lost his wife and two-year-old 
s,on in an automobile accident, 
in which he had been only 
slightly injured. Although the 
other driver had clearly been at 
fault, Dick had gone on blaming 
himself through many years. 
Bea's good humor and infectious 
happiness, despite her trials, had 
made him apparently forget his 



48 



Welcome the Task 

own sadness a little, and he had Steve across from her in the 

mellowed a great deal toward his library, intent on his writing, 

fellow workers. He always seemed serious and thoughtful, never 

genuinely concerned to see that quite satisfied. The memories 

Bea had an enjoyable time, and could go on and on. She could 

helped her as hostess. see Steve with his mother, so 

"Of course," Paula said, ''he devoted, or romping in the yard 
hasn't rushed with any romantic with her brothers, flushed and 
overtures, but they certainly do laughing, his blonde head gleam- 
seem to enjoy one another's ing with perspiration. For more 
company very much." than two years they had shared 

After that Jennifer was aware so much. How she suddenly 

that there did seem to be an yearned to see him. 
attraction between her cousin Of course, to be fair, she had 

and the man with whom she had to admit that Jim had devoted a 

had a date the evening she first great deal more of his time to 

met Jim. her in the two months than 

She had been dating Jim for Steve ever would, but this was 

two months when he inquired as summer, and Jim wasn't forced 

to the other men in her life, to work long, hot hours to put 

quite casually, and offhandedly, himself through school, nor did 

Apparently her moment's hesita- he have a widowed mother to 

tion made him think that there whom he felt an obligation, 

might be someone back in Utah. Why, she thought, am I defend- 

Although Jennifer had not ing Steve so, and against what? 

thought too seriously of Steve I am afraid, my dear Mr. Long, 

throughout the summer, it made there is competition, or at least 

her bristle slightly to have Jim I hope so. 

say matter-of-factly, "Well I'll Jim interrupted her silent 

be keeping you busy when I thoughts. "You're awfully quiet, 

reach Utah in February." Jenny." 

Somehow she felt as though he She could think of no clever 

was indicating that he was un- reply, so she merely smiled and 

concerned that there was anyone said, "I'm sorry, I was just think- 

who could possibly be competi- ing." 

tion, and that Jennifer might "Of the past, present, or the 

prefer to make her own decision, future?" he questioned. 
This sent her on a sentimental "A little of each," she confes- 

journey. In her mind she saw sed, without looking at Jim. 
Steve as an elder, bearing a hum- "Hmm," he said, "How about 

ble, moving testimony; on Diver- just the present for now?" 

sion Day, at Stratford Upon ^^ 

Avon, so impressed and inter- ^Jn a rare evening when Bea 

ested; the night of his farewell prepared a meal to be eaten in- 

at the mission home, asking her side, she invited the bishop and 

if she would write. There was his wife over. The bishop was 

Steve at a football game, excited well-known throughout the area 

and engrossed; at a play, com- as Dr. Hopper, director of the 

prehending the message and art; famed Texas Medical Center, one 

49 



January 1969 



of the leaders in the field of 
heart disease and internal medi- 



cine. 




"Perhaps it 

would be possi- 
ble, to arrange 
for the surgery." 



The bishop was indeed an im- 
pressive man, Jennifer thought. 
Eventually the conversation got 
around to the topic of Elizabeth 
Miles' heart condition. He seemed 
very interested, and asked Jenni- 
fer several questions. 

A little while later he said, 
"Jennifer, do you think that your 
mother might be willing to risk 
major heart surgery of a kind 
that hasn't been performed too 
many times on humans yet, but 
has been very successful?" 

"Yes, I really think she would, 
Bishop, why?" 

"Have you ever heard of Dr. 
Benjamin Mayhew?" 

Jennifer had not, but Bea 
had, and was impressed. Dr. May- 
hew was one of the world's fore- 
most heart specialists. 

Jennifer caught on, just as the 



bishop was saying, "I'm not cer- 
tain, but it might be possible 
that we could arrange for your 
mother to undergo surgery here 
in Houston, providing she is fit, 
of course. This would require an 
examination, but Dr. Mayhew 
has been interested in performing 
a mitro operation." 

Jennifer's heart raced. This 
man was director of the hospital, 
perhaps it would be possible, he 
had said, to arrange for the sur- 
gery. It wasn't certain, but. . . . 

That night Jennifer prayed 
fervently that things could be 
worked out so that her mother 
could be relieved of her misery. 
Jennifer realized that it might 
mean that she must drop out of 
school for awhile, but it would be 
well worth it. It would also mean 
that she was going to have to 
remain in Houston at least until 
it was decided whether Dr. May- 
hew still wanted to perform such 
an operation. Of course there was 
the question of whether the 
family wished to take the risk. 
There were many matters to be 
settled, but this seemed to Jenni- 
fer to be the answer to many 
prayers. 

{To be continued) 



MIGHT 

God's might encompasses our world 

Enfolding each of us in love. 

If only we unveil our eyes 

To know the truth. A home above 

Awaits the trusting soul who sees 

That God protects the least of these. 

—Gladys Hesser Burnham 



50 



All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through the stake 
Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society supervisors. One annual submission will be 
accepted, as space permits, from each stake and mission of the Church. All submissions must be 
received within two months of the event described. Submissions should be addressed to the 
Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. For details regarding 
pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society Magazine for January 1966, page 50. 
Color pictures are not used in this department. 



Relief 




San Fernando Stake (California), Saugus Ward Relief Society Presents 
"Speaking of Melinda" for "Expo 68" 

May 17, 1968 

The children in the front row, the two children at the right in the second row and 
several of the sisters standing in the back row are members of the cast for the 
dramatization, "Speaking of Melinda." 

Standing at the left in the back row: Marion Davis, Bishop of Saugus Ward who 
took the part of David Morgan in the dramatization; officers of the Saugus Ward 
Relief Society, left to right: beginning third from the left: Karma Sproul, First Counselor- 
Lynn Meyers, cultural refinement class leader; sixth from the left: Connie McKeon' 
Singing Mothers chorister; lone Howell, accompanist and spiritual living class leader- 
tenth from the left: Nila Burash, President, Saugus Ward Relief Society. 

Ina Eaton, President, San Fernando Stake Relief Society, reports: "A special stake 
event exposing the breadth and accomplishments of Relief Society was presented 
The theme for the event was 'Expo 68.' 

'The program was highlighted by the presentation of the dramatization 'Speaking 
of Melinda,' by the Saugus Ward. The stake Singing Mothers, a luncheon, style review- 
and colorful exhibits rounded out the program. The extensive participation by the 
wards meant valuable experience and enjoyment gained by many sisters." 



51 



January 1969 



Denver West Stake (Colorado), Broomfield Ward Displays Handicraft 
at Patio Party Honoring Officers and Class Leaders 

May 29, 1968 

Margene S. Miller, former president, Denver West Stake Relief Society, reports: 
"Dorothea C. Shawcroft, President of the Broomfield Ward Relief Society, and her 
counselors decided to show their appreciation for the devoted work carried out in 
Relief Society by the officers and class leaders by hostessing a patio party in their 
honor. They had held their first bazaar in 1967 and were eagerly preparing for one 
in 1968. 

"Colorful displays representing various activities and homemaking meetings 
throughout the year thrilled the sisters. Towel painting, tiered trays, rock people, 
burlap and formafilm flowers, and place mats were some of the many beautiful 
articles displayed. 

"Betty Z. Curtis is the new president of Denver West Stake Relief Society." 



West Mexican Mission, Obregon, Sonora, Branch Celebrates Relief Society Birthday 

March 17, 1968 

Left to right: Ana Maria Millan, First Counselor, Obregon Branch Relief Society; 
Delia M. deGarci'a, Second Counselor; Hector Portelo; Eufemia Saenz Vda. de Ramos, 
President; Carmen Quijada; Engracia Padilla. 

Rae Olsen, Supervisor, West Mexican Mission Relief Society, reports: "The Obregon, 
Sonora, Branch Relief Society celebrated the birthday of Relief Society with a special 
dance program entitled 'Chiapas.' Professor Hector Portelo assisted in the preparation 
of the program. There was a good spirit present among the sisters who are happy to 
have the Relief Society program in their branch." 



Fresno Stake (California) Combines Singing Mothers Concert and Art Show 

May 28, 1968 

Viorene E. Wardle, former president, Fresno Stake Relief Society, reports: "The 
Singing Mothers of the Fresno Stake presented an interesting spring concert which 
was followed by an art show. The theme for the event was 'Palette of Song.' 

"The lovely music provided by the individual ward choruses and the combined 
chorus under the direction of Nancy Adamson was woven into a lovely narration 
written by LoRen Snow. 

"After the concert, the guests were invited into the cultural hall to view the delightful 
paintings done in oils, water colors, chalk pastels, charcoal, ink, and pencil. There were 
sixty-nine paintings contributed by thirty-four sisters of the stake. 

"The sisters were very enthusiastic with the results of the concert and art show 
combination and felt that it brings more culture into the lives of families in the stake. 
"Norma G. Boswell is the new president of Fresno Stake Relief Society." 



52 









^ '^^\Ji 




#1. f^ fi 




-4^:mfW»--'!^''^0& ^. V 'r^'W^ 



^ 





3 ^^ \ ^W%" 




January 1969 



Ashley Stake (Utah), Vernal First Ward Holds "Dutch Market" Bazaar 

May 6, 1968 

Left and right, outside doorway: Marsale E. Siddoway, President, Vernal First Ward 
Relief Society; Beverly B. Bennett, Secretary-Treasurer. 

In the doorway, front row: Pamela Hales; Carolyn Hales. 

Back row: Gay Hales, Homemaking Counselor; Edith 0, Stagg, Education Counselor. 

Gae R. Johnson, President, Ashley Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Vernal First 
Ward carried out one of our most successful bazaars this year in our stake. A Dutch 
theme was followed throughout the entire bazaar and an enjoyable time was had both 
by visitors and those who worked so hard to make the bazaar a success." 



East Provo Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present "Moods in Music" 

May 9, 1968 

Jean B. Breinholt, President, East Provo Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Singing 
Mothers of the East Provo Stake entertained a large audience in the Provo Taber- 
nacle, with a lovely program of m.usic of different varieties. The theme for the program 
was 'Moods in Music' 

"The program featured the 'Apron Strings,' a talented and popular group of 
Latter-day Saint mothers who have been singing together for nine years, and have 
performed at innumerable functions in the area. 

"The combined choruses were conducted by Fay P. Loveless, accompanied by 
Hortense B. Robinson." 



Santa Monica Stake (California) Holds Festival of Arts 

May 25, 1968 

Standing, left to right: Evelyn Bluth, President, Santa Monica Stake Relief Society; 
Lenora Eidemiller, First Counselor; Beth Chatwin, Second Counselor; Florence Basil, 
Secretary-Treasurer; Audra Emfield, visiting teacher message leader; Lucille Peterson, 
cultural refinement class leader; Billie Jane Morgan, homemaking leader; Serena 
Smith, spiritual living class leader; Kit Myers, organist. 

Sister Bluth reports: "The stake Relief Society combined with the MIA, to present, 
as a missionary effort, an Arts Festival which would enlighten the visitors of the 
wonderful opportunities of self-expression offered by the Church. 

"An anthology of 101 original poems, stories, and essays was compiled, and one 
was presented to each guest. Over 100 beautiful paintings were on display, and there 
were several displays of quilting, handwork, and other arts. Each ward had a booth of 
articles to sell and their were several different kinds of food booths. 

"The Singing Mothers performed, and a fashion show of clothing representing 
Church standards was presented by the MIA. It was a very successful event, and was 
well attended." 

54 



January 1969 

Logan State (Utah) Relief Society Presents Cultural Refinement Festival 

May 20, 1968 

Cultural refinement class leaders of Logan Stake Relief Society, seated, left to 
right: Afton Zollinger; Leona Daley; Lucille S. Hansen, stake leader; Blanche P. Crook- 
ston. 

Standing, left to right: Emma Harris; Joan Niederhauser; Ann Edwards; Bonnie 
Edwards; Myra Cooper; Ada P. Walker. 

Lucy N. Ellis, President, Logan Stake Relief Society, reports: "Our stake presented 
a Cultural Refinement Festival, displaying talents in painting, sculpturing, flower 
arranging, writing, and music. 

"The program consisted of music and songs, reading of poetry, and messages of 
inspiration. Refreshments were served to 300 sisters and all who attended received a 
booklet containing the stories, poems, and essays entered in the festival. 

"Following the program, a reception was held in which the sisters were privileged 
to meet General Board members Winniefred S. Manwaring, Blanche Stoddard, and 
Alice C. Smith. This was indeed a great privilege for us to have these sisters present." 



Grand Coulee North Stake Relief Society Presents Music Festival, 
"Let All My Lif^ Be Music" 

May 31, 1968 

Officers of the Grand Coulee North Stake Relief Society, left to right, beginning 
seventh from right: Crystal Harris, President; Ora Gene Port, Secretary-Treasurer; 
Tamara Young, Second Counselor; Beverly Zitting, First Counselor; Marsha Pederson, 
chorister. 

Sister Harris reports: "Our stake is newly organized and widely scattered. However, 
we considered it important to bring the sisters together in a music festival. Over fifty 
Singing Mothers participated in a very gratifying and successful concert with the theme, 
'Let All My Life Be Music' 

"Each ward and branch was assigned a special number to present, and the com- 
bined choruses presented two numbers. An outstanding skit, 'It Takes More Than 
Music,' was written and presented by the Wenatchee Second Ward. "It took a consider- 
able amount of effort by the stake music department to work with all the wards and 
branches, some as many as 100 miles distant. We are very pleased with the efforts of 
so many dedicated sisters which made this event successful." 



Atlanta Stake (Georgia) Holds First Visiting Teacher Convention 

May 25, 1968 

Front row, fifth from left: Bonnie B. Singleton, President, Atlanta Stake Relief 
Society; sixth: Joyce P. Selin, former president. 

Second row, third from left: Mary T. Wilhite, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Third row, far right: Judy H. Martin, Education Counselor. 

Fourth row, second from right: Joyce B. Willis, Homemaking Counselor. 

Sister Singleton reports: "Approximately 100 sisters attended our visiting teacher 
convention this year. The members of the stake board decorated the tables. Each 
visiting teacher was presented a tribute for her Book of Remembrance. 

"Musical selections and a presentation of 'A Call to Benevolence,' and a tribute 
to the retiring Relief Society President, Joyce P. Selin, a tribute to visiting teaching, 
and remarks by the new Relief Society President and the Stake President, William L. 
Nichols, provided the bulk o^ the program. 

"Refreshments were served by the Gleaners of the stake, and an enjoyable, 
inspirational time was had by all who attended." 

56 



January 1969 




Central British Missibn, Midlands East District Bazaar 

November 25, 1967 

Left to right: Hazel Grey, work director, Peterborough Branch Relief Society; 
Josephine Overton, President. 

Isabel H. Cannon, Supervisor, Central British Mission Relief Society, reports: "The 
Relief Societies of the Midlands East District combined their efforts and held a 
'Bonanza Bazaar.' Peterborough Branch was the host, and was joined by Corby, 
Stamford, and Grantham Branches. 

"The bazaar was held in true western style, with those working at the booths 
dressed up as cowboys and Indians. Davy Crockett was there to give presents to the 
children from a covered wagon. Refreshments consisted of beans on toast, soup, and 
other typical western foods. 

"The day was completed by a square dance demonstration by the Triple A 
(Anglo-American Air Force) square dance team from nearby Alconbury Air Force Base. 
Later, everyone joined in the dancing. 

"The bazaar was very effective not only as a fund-raising project, but also as a 
wonderful family activity and it strengthened ties within the branches. A side benefit 
was the extensive publicity and coverage given by the newspapers." 



58 




SPIRITUAL LIVING 
The Doctrine and Covenants 

Lesson 95— The Ministry of Angels 

Elder Roy W. Doxey 

(Reading Assignment: D&C 129: 130:1-11.) 

Northern Hemisphere: First Meeting, April 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1969 

OBJECTIVE: The Latter-day Saint woman seeks to understand better how she may keep 
from being deceived by evil spirits. 



INTRODUCTION 

A principal belief of The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints is that heavenly mes- 
sengers minister today. When the 
mob in Jackson County, Mis- 
souri, issued a manifesto invoking 
the saints to leave that place 
under threat of death, it stated 
that the Mormons openly blas- 
phemed God because they be- 
lieved in direct communication 
from heaven. (Joseph Smith, 
History of The Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, ed. 
B. H. Roberts; Salt Lake City: 



The Deseret Book Company, 
1946, Vol. 1, pp. 374-376 [com- 
monly called Documentary His- 
tory of the Church; hereafter 
referred to as DHC\) 

Why should professed "Chris- 
tian" people denounce the basic 
Bible teaching that communica- 
tion from heaven may come 
through various media of revela- 
tion: visions, dreams, angels, and 
so forth? The Bible gives many 
examples of the ministration of 
holy beings from the other side 
of the veil. From the Old Testa- 
ment we learn of many such 



59 



January 1969 



examples. (Genesis 16:7-11; 22: 
11-12; Exodus 3:2; Daniel 6:22.) 
Several accounts are also re- 
corded in the New Testament. 
(Luke 1:11-13, 28; 22:43; Acts 
1:10; 5:18-19.) 

Whenever a gospel dispensa- 
tion has been on the earth, com- 
munication from heaven has been 
received from angels, as well as 
by other media of revelation. 

THE RESTORATION OF THE GOSPEL 

The fundamental Bible belief 
that God will direct his people 
today, as well as in the past, was 
renewed with the restoration of 
the gospel of Jesus Christ. This 
doctrine, affirmed by example 
and by the witness of the Holy 
Ghost, has given new hope and 
faith in the Bible and in the 
justice of God. 

Latter-day Saints teach that 
the Church has been restored by 
direct revelation from heaven, 
and that the authority to per- 
form ordinances of salvation has 
been given by angelic personages 
from heaven. The Aaronic and 
Melchizedek Priesthoods were 
thus restored. (D&C 27:7-8, 12- 
13.) Elijah, Elias, and Moses 
conferred their keys of authority 
upon Joseph Smith and Oliver 
Cowdery in the Kirtland Tem- 
ple, on April 3, 1836. Ancient 
prophets have not only returned 
to the earth as angels, but they 
have prophesied the time when 
angels would minister in the last 
days. (Malachi 3:1-4; 4:5-6; 
Revelation 14:6-7.) 

The restoration of the ancient 
records of the Nephites by the 
angel Moroni has given a new 
book of scripture, which also 



records the ministry of angels in 
times past and of their messages 
concerning today and of the 
future. (1 Nephi 13 and 14.) 

The Prophet Joseph Smith 
became well acquainted with 
many persons of former dispen- 
sations who came as angelic per- 
sons to convey messages, powers, 
and authority. (D&C 128:20-21.) 

Class Discussion 

What makes you believe that the 
ministry of angels is reasonable and 
scriptural? 

HEAVENLY BEINGS 

In vision the Prophet Joseph 
Smith and Sidney Rigdon saw 
the heavenly hosts composed of 
members of the Godhead and 
angels. Their testimony is: 

And we beheld the glory of the Son, 
on the right hand of the Father, and 
received of his fulness; 

And saw the holy angejig, , and them 
who are sanctified before his throne, 
worshipping God, and the Lamb, who 
worship him forever and ever. (D&C 
76:20-21.) 

Another revelation speaks of 
two kinds of beings in heaven, 
namely, resurrected personages 
with bodies of flesh and bones, 
and the spirits of just men made 
perfect. (D&C 129:1-3.) It is also 
recorded that translated beings 
serve as heavenly messengers. 
An example is John the Revela- 
tor, the apostle of the Lord, who 
did not die but is engaged in the 
work of salvation. (D&C 7.) 

Among Latter-day Saints, the 
ministry of the Three Nephites, 
who are translated beings, is 
best known. These disciples of 



60 



Lesson Department 



the Savior, appointed on the 
American Continent, desired that 
they might continue to labor 
for the salvation of men until the 
second coming of Christ. (3 Nephi 
28.) 

WHAT IS AN ANGEL? 

Angels are heavenly beings 
who act in the capacity of en- 
voys, or messengers between the 
heaven and earth. They may be 
spirits who have never had bodies 
or spirits whose bodies lie in the 
grave, or they may be resurrected 
beings, or translated beings of 
flesh and bones who must yet die. 

The Prophet said that all an- 
gels who minister to this earth 
have either lived upon it or will 
live upon it. (D&C 130:5.) 

These truths concerning angels 
point out that angels are indivi- 
duals with the same body struc- 
ture as we are, and that they do 
not have wings, as popularly 
conceived. {Teachings of the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, Compiled 
by Joseph Fielding Smith; ninth 
printing; Salt Lake City: Deseret 
News Press, 1956, p. 162.) 

Angels, as translated, or resur- 
rected beings, have advanced 
higher in knowledge and power 
than spirits, said the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, and they are 
subject to God. {DHC 6:51; 5: 
426-427.) 

In the meantime, resurrected 
or translated beings serve as 
divine messengers until they re- 
ceive a greater glory, in bringing 
authority and instruction from 
God. {DHC 4:575-576). Such an 
one was Moroni, the custodian 
of the plates from which has 
come The Book of Mormon. The 



Prophet's description of Moroni's 
first appearance gives some 
characteristics of a resurrected 
angel: 

While I was thus in the act of calling 
upon God, I discovered a light appearing 
in my room, which continued to increase 
until the room was lighter than at noon- 
day, when immediately a personage 
appeared at my bedside, standing in the 
air, for his feet did not touch the floor. 

He had on a loose robe of most ex- 
quisitive whiteness. It was a whiteness 
beyond anything earthly I had ever 
seen; nor do I believe that any earthly 
thing could be made to appear so ex- 
ceedingly white and brilliant. His hands 
were naked, and his arms also, a little 
above the wrist; so, also, were his feet 
naked, as were his legs, a little above 
the ankles. His head and neck were also 
bare. I could discover that he had no 
other clothing on but this robe, as it 
was open, so that I could see into his 
bosom. (Pearl of Great Price, Joseph 
Smith 2:30-31.) 



FALLEN ANGELS 

The revelations are clear as 
to the existence of the devil and 
his fallen angels. Lucifer rebelled 
in the premortal world and influ- 
enced one-third of the hosts of 
heaven to follow him, and thus 
they lost their place among the 
children of God. (Moses 4:1-3; 
Revelation 12:4; 2 Peter 2:4; 
D&C 29:36-38.) These angels of 
Satan are personal beings, that 
is, they are in form and shape as 
human beings are, but of spirit. 
(D&C 131:7-8.) Evil spirits are 
sentient beings who have the 
characteristics of a person. (D&C 
10:10-15, 20-27.) 

The Lord has revealed the 
machinations of Satan's hosts 
toward mankind in order that 
Latter-day Saints may under- 
stand their operations. All evil 



61 



January 1969 



comes from Satan for he per- 
suadeth no man to do good. 
(Moroni 7:12, 17.) His desire is 
to deceive, foster contention, en- 
courage hatred, murder, and to 
incite men to rage against good. 
(2 Nephi 9:9; 3 Nephi 11:29; 
£:2; 2 Nephi 28:7-9, 19-22.) 

SATAN AND THE SAINTS 

Those who have made coven- 
ants with the Lord in baptism 
and in the temples are especial 
targets of Satan's hosts. To 
destroy the work of the Lord by 
deceiving the saints is one means 
by which Satan hopes to gain 
the victory. (D&C 76:28.) He has 
organized his forces, set up his 
kingdom to simulate the genuine 
in order to deceive the unwary. 
{DHC 6:364.) 

His approaches are many and 
devious, as well described in 
The Book of Mormon. (2 Nephi 
28.) The Prophet Joseph Smith 
said: 

. . . The punishment of the devil was 
that he should not have a habitation 
like men. The devil's retaliation is, he 
comes into this world, binds up men's 
bodies, and occupies them himself. 
When the authorities come along, they 
eject him from a stolen habitation. 
{DHC 5:403.) 

During the ministry of the 
Savior, evil spirits possessing the 
bodies of two persons were cast 
into a herd of swine at the re- 
quest of the devils. (Matthew 
8:28-32.) 

The first miracle in The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints was the casting of an 
evil spirit out of Newel Knight 
by the Prophet Joseph Smith. 
When the Prophet rebuked the 
spirit. Newel spoke out and said 



that he saw the devil leave him 
and vanish from his sight. {DHC 
1:92-93.) The Prophet recorded 
the following about this miracle: 

This scene was now entirely changed, 
for as soon as the devil had departed 
from our friend, his countenance be- 
came natural, his distortions of body 
ceased, and almost immediately the 
Spirit of the Lord descended upon him, 
and the visions of eternity were opened 
to his view. {DHC 1:82-83.) 

EXISTENCE OF DEVILS 

Shortly after the gospel was 
introduced in England, Elders 
Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, 
Willard Richards, and Isaac 
Russell, were beset by legions of 
devils who attempted to over- 
come and destroy these servants 
of the Lord. The elders heard 
and saw these spirits. (Orson F. 
Whitney, Life of Heber C. Kim- 
ball, Stevens and Wallis, Inc., 
Salt Lake City: second ed., 1945, 
pp. 129-132.) President Wilford 
Woodruff had a similar experi- 
ence in England, but through 
the intervention of messengers 
of God, the evil spirits were un- 
able to accomplish their work of 
destruction. {The Deseret Weekly, 
November 7, 1896.) Many mis- 
sionaries have experienced con- 
frontations with evil beings from 
the unseen world. It seems that 
the devil is particularly interested 
in preventing the servants of God 
from accomplishing their mis- 
sions. 



KNOWLEDGE IS NECESSARY 

The Prophet once said that a 
man is saved no faster than he 
gains knowledge. {DHC 4:588; 
D&C 131:6.) Then he said: 



62 



Lesson Department 



. . . for if he does not get knowledge, 
he will be brought into captivity by 
some evil power in the other world, as 
evil spirits will have more knowledge, 
and consequently more power than many 
men who are on the earth. Hence it needs 
revelation to assist us, and give us knowl- 
edge of the things of God. {DHC 4:588.) 



Class Discussion 

What preparation should a Latter-day 
Saint make that he may not de deceived? 



BISHOPS 

The Lord has placed bishops in 
the stakes and branch presidents 
in the missions in his Church to 
preside over the people in their 
wards and branches. In their 
calling the Lord has said the 
following: 

And unto the bishop of the church, 
and unto such as God shall appoint and 
ordain to watch over the church and to 
be elders unto the church, are to have it 
given unto them to discern all those 
gifts lest there shall be any among you 
professing and yet be not of God. (D&C 
46:27.) 

From the First Presidency in- 
structions come to the stake 
presidents under whom the 
bishops in the stakes serve and 
to the branch presidents in the 
missions from the mission presi- 
dents. In the event the bishops 
or branch presidents may require 
counsel from their respective 
presidents, they may receive help. 
In a letter to these Church 
officers, the First Presidency so 
counseled the members of the 
Church. They further stated that 
if these stake and mission officers 
require the assistance of the 
First Presidency, they may ask 
for it, but the members should 



seek counsel from their local 
officers. 

IMPLEMENTATION 

With the restoration of the 
Church, the same teachings and 
practices of the gospel were re- 
stored. The ministry of angels and 
the gifts and blessings of the 
gospel are again on the earth. 
Ministering angels have come to 
the earth where a specific need 
existed. As ' President Wilford 
Woodruff, who had received such 
holy visitants, said, the Lord 
does not send an angel to a per- 
son simply to satisfy curiosity, 
but rather, to perform a work 
that only an angel can perform. 
{The Deseret Weekly, November 
7, 1896.) 

The members of the Church 
are principal targets of the Ad- 
versary, for if he can deceive 
them through false doctrines, 
false practices, and even by the 
false notion that there is no 
devil, nor a future existence, nor 
a judgment, he has gained a tre- 
mendous victory. If he can per- 
suade them to believe in the ideas 
of men rather than the counsel 
of the leaders of the Church, 
his ends are attained. 

On the other hand, if the saint 
will seek for the gifts of the Holy 
Ghost to which he is entitled, he 
will not be deceived; if he will 
gain knowledge from the scrip- 
tures he will not be deceived; if 
he will follow the counsel of his 
Church leaders through the line 
of authority of the First Presi- 
dency, stake presidency, and 
bishopric, he will find himself on 
the secure, safe path to peace in 
this life and eternal life in the 
world to come. (D&C 59:23.) 



63 



VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE - Truths to Live By 

(Correlated With the Family Home Evening Manual, 1968-69) 



Message 7—". . . And I, the Lord, Remember Them No More." 

(D&C 58:42.) 

Alice Colton Smith 

Northern Hemisphere: First Meeting, April 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To understand that true repentance results In complete forgiveness by 
the Lord. 



One afternoon a mission presi- 
dent sent to his wife for addi- 
tional counseling a young lady 
missionary. The young mission- 
ary was heartbroken over a sin 
that she had committed. In her 
grief she sobbed, 'T can never 
be forgiven, I can never forgive 
myself. I have forfeited all chance 
to be accepted in the celestial 
kingdom." 

Nearly two thousand years 
ago, a woman stood before 
Jesus. She was condemned of one 
of the most serious crimes, one 
that struck at the heart of the 
family. Her accusers were ada- 
mant. She must pay the pre- 
scribed penalty. She must die. 
She was a sinner taken in the 
act. 

When the scribes and Phari- 
sees pressed him for judgment, 
Jesus replied, "He that is without 
sin among you, let him first cast 
a stone at her." (John 8:7.) One 
by one her accusers stole away. 

When all had left, Jesus said 
unto her: 

. . . Woman, where are those thine 
accusers? hath no man condemned thee? 



She said, No man, Lord. And Jesus 
said unto her, Neither do I condemn 
thee: go, and sin no more. 

Then spake Jesus again unto them, 
saying, I am the light of the world: he 
that followeth me shall not walk in 
darkness, but shall have the light of 
life. (John 8:10-12.) 

Jesus pointed the way to true 
repentance and forgiveness for 
us all, the way out of darkness 
into light, when he said, "go, and 
sin no more." We are to turn 
away from evil, struggle against 
our sins until they are overcome, 
and seek only the good. 

Alma, the younger, said of 
himself, ". . . I had rebelled 
against my God. . . I had not 
kept his holy commandments. 
Yea, and I had murdered many 
of his children, or rather led 
them away unto destruction. . . ." 
(Alma 36:13-14.) As he learned 
the meaning of repentance and 
God's graciousness, he said, 
"Behold, he sendeth an invitation 
unto all men, for the arms of 
mercy are extended towards 
them, and he saith: "Repent, 
and I will receive you." (Alma 
5:33.) 



64 



Lesson Department 



In Isaiah, we read: 

Come now, and let us reason to- 
gether, saith the Lord: though your 
sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white 
as snow; though they be red like crimson, 
they shall be as wool. (Isaiah 1:18.) 



In our day, the Lord said, "By 
this ye may know if a man re- 
penteth of his sins — behold, he 
will confess them and forsake 
them." (D&C 58:43.) (Italics 



added.) "Behold, he who has 
repented of his sins, the same is 
forgiven, and I, the Lord, re- 
member them no more." (D&C 
58:42.) 

If the Lord forgives and re- 
members our sins no more after 
we have repented, can we forgive 
ourselves and remember our sins 
no more? Can we forgive repent- 
ant others their sins and remem- 
ber them no more? 



HOMEMAKING— Development Through Homemaking Education 



Discussion 7— Let's Go Inside 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, April 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: August 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To point out ways to beautify our home interiors, with emphasis on picture 
groupings and other wall accessories. 



INTRODUCTION 

One of the reasons why our 
homes reflect the personality of 
those who live in them is that 
we surround ourselves with the 
things we love, the things which 
complement ourselves, and the 
things which satisfy our yearn- 
ings for what to us is beautiful. 
Naturally, our foremost concern 
is to make the interiors of our 
homes as comfortable and invit- 
ing as possible, but for one reason 
or another we sometimes fail to 
achieve these ends. Since not all 
of us are endowed with the gift 
of knowing exactly what to do 
and how to do it, we need a few 
guiding principles which will 



help us in the choice and arrange- 
ment of the things we put in 
our homes. We may differ in 
our cultural heritage and in our 
national and climatic environ- 
ments, but the underlying prob- 
lems are the same. With the appli- 
cation of these principles and a 
Mttle imagination, we can create 
a home which is not only indivi- 
dually our own but which is also 
beautiful and in good taste. In 
this discussion we might say that 
good taste is the orderly arrange- 
ment of details which suit the 
function and design of the sur- 
roundings and are pleasing to 
look at. 

Sometimes the little things 
make all the difference. Interior 



65 



January 1969 



decorators are unanimous in 
their conclusion that the pictures 
and books, in particular, are 
of great importance in the home, 
not only for their decorative value 
but also for their contribution 
as denominators of the intellect 
and personality of the owners. 
Emphasis in this discussion will 
be focused on these "little things," 
the things we put on our walls — 
pictures, decorative hangings, 
mirrors, etc. 

HOW SHALL WE CHOOSE OUR 
WALL ACCESSORIES? 

1. By our personal taste. Our selection 
of wall accessories depends first of 
all upon our personal likes and dis- 
likes — what we see on our walls 
certainly ought to be things we like 
and appreciate. However, in our selec- 
tion and use of them we should con- 
stantly seek ways to grow in our 
knowledge and appreciation of what 
is good taste. This we can do by 
reading widely in current magazines 
and books, by observing beautiful 
homes (open houses, homes of friends, 
etc.), and by taking classes when pos- 
sible. 

2. By their suitability. The wrong kind 
of wall accessory or even the right 
kind in the wrong place can do much 
to mar the beauty and good taste 
of any room. Our choices should be 
suitable (1) to the wall space, (2) to 
the room, and (3) to the family's 
mode of living. 

A. (1) Walls which already have 
scenic wall paper or strongly-pat- 
terned paper do not require addi- 
tional enrichment. A plain, neutral 
surface offers a good background 
for pictures or other decorative 
features. 

(2) A picture or hanging of un- 
usual decorative or esthetic value 
should be given ample wall space. 
(The Oriental tradition of restraint 
— the use of only one picture or 
object of great beauty in a given 
space — is well recognized and com- 
mended.) 



(3) Where numerous pictures of 
varying sizes and shapes are used, 
it is advisable to group them in 
close proximity so that they ap- 
pear as a single unit, or in simple 
geometric arrangement to suit 
the particular space (stepladder 
grouping for stairway, straight-line 
grouping over sofa or chest, etc.) 

(4) To create an illusion of greater 
space or to accentuate particular 
centers of interest, mirrors are in- 
valuable. 

B. Wall accessories should comple- 
ment the room in which they are 
used in subject matter, style, and 
color. 

(1) They should harmonize with 
the entire room scheme (Any ac- 
cessory which presents a note of 
discord should be eliminated.) 

(2) They should bring points of 
interest to the room. 

(3) They should add to the atmos- 
phere or mood — gay, vivid sub- 
jects and colors; restful, soothing 
ones; those suitable for children or 
for grownups, depending on loca- 
tion, etc. 

(4) They should be appropriate 
to the room in size and style. (A 
small room should not be over- 
powered by a large, massive wall 
accessory, nor should a large 
room be cluttered with small in- 
significant ones.) 

To Discuss 

1. How can I determine whether or not 
my home is in good taste? (Advise the 
use of magazines, libraries, and ob- 
servation.) 

2. How can those of us who have little 
means apply these principles to our 
homes? (Make it clear that money 
is not the criterion of either beauty 
or good taste — sometimes quite the 
opposite). 

3. How can we develop good taste in our 
children? (Encourage children to be 
creative in the decorating of their 
own rooms.) 

CONCLUSION 

If we want our homes to be 
more than just a place for shelter, 
eating, and sleeping; just an en- 



66 



Lesson Department 

closure to keep out inclement must be willing to put forth the 

elements — if we want our homes necessary effort in thought, study, 

to be a joy and an inspiration and and planning which it takes to 

to provide peace and contentment make them places of beauty and 

and uplift to our spirits — then we good taste. 



SOCIAL RELATIONS-lmmortality and Eternal Life 



Lesson 7-"Not Where You Serve, But How" 

Alberta H. Christensen 

(Reference: Immortality and Eternal Life From the Writings 

and Messages of President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., 

Melchizedek Priesthood Manual, 1968-69) 

Northern Hemisphere: Third Meeting, April 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To stress the importance of President Clark's statement, "In the service 

of the Lord, It Is not where you serve, but how."* 



INTRODUCTION 

This statement was made by 
President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 
in a General Conference of the 
Church, April 9, 1951. The im- 
portance of the statement for all 
who serve in the Church and, 
particularly, to the Latter-day 
Saint woman, is the concern of 
this lesson. 

IMPORTANCE OF LEADERSHIP 

Leaders are important, in 
fact they are necessary if a pro- 
ject or organization is to move 
forward with coordinated action. 
This is evident in all areas of 
life. Religion is no exception, 



including that great area of priest- 
hood authority which is funda- 
mental to the gospel of Jesus 
Christ. In the Pearl of Great 
Price we read that certain of 
our Father's spirit children were 
foreordained to positions of lead- 
ership upon the earth even before 
their mortal birth. Of Abraham 
we read: 

Now the Lord had shown unto me, 
Abraham, the intelligences that were or- 
ganized before the world was; and among 
all these there were many of the noble 
and great ones; 

And God saw these souls that they 
were good, and he stood in the midst of 
them, and he said: These I will make my 
rulers; for he stood among those that were 
spirits, and he saw that they were good; and 



*Clark, J. Reuben, Jr., "Not Where You Serve, but How," The Improvement Era, 
Volume 54, June 1951, p. 412. (Address of a Solemn Assembly, April 9, 1951; Mel- 
chizedek Priesthood Manual, 1968-69, Lesson 35.) 



67 



January 1969 



he said unto me: Abraham, thou art 
one of them; thou wast chosen before 
thou wast born. (Abraham 3:22-23.) 

The statement by President 
Clark, ". . . not where you serve, 
but how," has important meaning 
for the Latter-day Saint woman, 
for she is famihar with the frame- 
work of Church organization 
and is, generally, aware of the 
numerous positions to be filled 
in order that the objectives of 
the Church may be accomplished. 
She may have had occasion to 
consider or may have held such 
positions in the ward as Relief 
Society president, class leader, 
special committee chairman, or 
may have been an administrative 
oflftcer in the Primary or Young 
Women's Mutual Improvement 
Association. 

One of the great strengths 
of the organization of the Church 
lies in the numerous opportuni- 
ties for leadership service offered 
to its general membership. Lead- 
ership assignments are for un- 
specified, sometimes short, periods 
of time, then other individuals are 
called to fill the vacant positions. 

Questions for Discussion 

(a) What are the values to the Church 
of this leadership rotation? (b) to the 
individual? 

GENERAL QUALIFICATIONS OF 
LEADERSHIP 

Question for Discussion 

What are some general qualifica- 
tions for effective leadership? 

In addition to the general 
qualifications for effective leader- 
ship, such as: understanding the 
assignment, personal integrity, 
enthusiasm, ability to inspire, 
often there are specific quali- 



fications needed for a particular 
leadership assignment. Examples 
are seen in the differing require- 
ments for the following callings: 
ward Scout master; stake patri- 
arch; ward or stake Relief Society 
president; MIA dance director. 
(Other examples may be sug- 
gested.) 

IMPORTANCE OF "FOLLOWERSHIP" 
Question for Discussion 

How important is "followership"? 

Much has been said and writ- 
ten relative to successful leader- 
ship about the qualifications re- 
quired of one who outlines the 
pattern for performance, of the 
qualities which the leader must 
demonstrate if she is to inspire 
and motivate others to follow. 
We speak of the personal qual- 
ities which strengthen the re- 
lationship between the few in 
number who map the course, 
and that numerous host who walk 
the charted road. But if to serve 
means to give aid, to help an- 
other, do they not also serve who 
follow? 

In an address to Relief Society 
sisters in a Relief Society Annual 
General Conference, President 
Clark said: 

I pray God to bless you, to bless you 
who preside and you who serve, and it 
is as blessed to serve as it is to preside, 
and with infinitely less responsibility. 
The humblest man, and the humblest 
woman, doing his duty in the place in 
which he is called to work, will deserve 
and receive just as much reward as the 
man who so serves and so acts in the 
highest position. The Lord always used 
the poor of the earth to illustrate how men 
should live. (President J. Reuben Clark, 
Jr., "The Prophet's Sailing Ordei"s to 
Relief Society," The Relief Society Maga- 
zine, December 1949, p. 798.) 



68 



Lesson Department 



The poet Milton wrote, "They 
also serve who only stand and 
wait" — applicable where enduring 
patience may be the needed vir- 
tue; a virtue manifest in the faith- 
ful soldier, waiting and watching 
through the long hours of the 
night, or the captain of a ship, 
who, not thinking of himself, 
waits until all passengers are 
safe in the lifeboats; a virtue 
which was not evidenced in the 
undependable watchman on the 
tower. (D&C 101:44-55.) 

NOT WHERE, BUT HOW 

Question for Discussion 

If those who follow also serve, what 
is the human denominator which makes 
a difference in the quality of service? 

Much less, perhaps, has been 
written about the requirements 
for effective "followership" than 
about the qualifications of those 
who lead. Yet, "followership" 
also is important, and there is 
a factor in the rendering of ser- 
vice, wherever that service may 
be, which may make the differ- 
ence between the partial or total 
success of any enterprise. It 
also may make the difference be- 
tween personal growth and com- 
placent mediocrity. Willingness 
to accept counsel, to do whatever 
one is called to do in the ser- 
vice of the Lord, as opposed to 
reluctant, half-hearted compli- 
ance, may be the differing factor. 
Thus, it is not where one serves, 
but the spirit and diligence with 
which one serves that are all im- 
portant. Nor is there any place, 
in the service to the Church, for 
honor-seeking or an attitude of 
jealousy, on the part of either 
those who lead or those who 
follow. 



For Class Consideration 

Discuss the importance of attitude 
in the service a woman renders (a) her 
family; (b) her friends; (c) any position 
she may hold in the Church. 

Only when wisely directed 
leadership is matched by wise and 
dedicated "followership" may we 
hope for completely successful 
results. The application of this 
principle is clearly evident in 
the successful operation of a 
ward or stake Relief Society. 
The message of the beautifully 
expressed address commemorat- 
ing the coming of the Mormon 
pioneers 100 years before, de- 
livered by President Clark at a 
session of the General Conference 
of the Church, October 5, 1947, 
is relevant to this statement. 

Speaking of those who were 
of that "great trek, the mightiest 
trek that history records since 
Israel's flight from Egypt," Presi- 
dent Clark pays impressive and 
humble tribute to: 

". . . especially to the meekest 
and lowliest of them, those great 
souls, majestic in the simplicity 
of their faith and in their living 
testimony of the truth of the 
restored gospel, to those souls in 
name unknown, unremembered, 
unhonored in the pages of his- 
tory, but lovingly revered round 
the hearthstones of their chil- 
dren and their children's children 
who pass down from generation 
to generation the story of their 
faith and their mighty works, 
and the righteousness of their 
lives and living, those souls who 
worked and worked, and prayed 
and followed, and wrought so 
gloriously. 

"I would not take away one 
word of praise or gratitude, honor 



69 



January 1969 



or reverence from the great 
men who led these humble ones 
of ours. They were mighty men 
in brain and brawn, in courage 
and valor, in honesty and in 
love of truth, living near the 
Lord — Brothers Brigham and 
Heber and Wilford and Willard 
and Charles, the two Orsons and 
Parley and John and George 
and Erastus and Lorenzo and 
Daniel and Joseph and Jedediah, 
and a host of other giants, each 
and all richly blessed with the 
Lords's divine love and with that 
gift of the Holy Ghost that made 
them leaders truly like unto 
Moses of old. I yield, we yield, 
to no one in our gratitude for 
them and for their work of direct- 
ing the conquest of the wilder- 
ness and of saving men's souls. 
Their names shine lustrously 
on those pages of history which 
record only the doings of the 
makers of epochs — those choice 
spirits, chosen before the foun- 
dation of the world, to be the 
leaders and builders of dispensa- 
tions of God's dealings with men; 
and these leaders of ours to be 
the builders of that dispensation 
which of old was named the Dis- 
pensation of the Fullness of Time. 
Unnumbered eternities will re- 
member and honor them. 

"But I should like now and 
here to say a few words about 
those who trod after where those 
giants led, some in the same 
companies that the Brethren 
piloted, some in later companies 
following that year and the years 
after, some in the fateful hand- 
carts with their unexcelled devo- 
tion, heroism, and faith, all trick- 
ling forward in a never-failing, 
tiny stream, till they filled the 
valley they entered and then 



flowed out at the sides and ends, 
peopling this whole wilderness- 
waste which they fructified, 
making it to fulfil the ancient 
prophecy that the desert should 
blossom as the rose. 

'T would like to say some- 
thing about the last wagon in 
each of the long wagon trains 
that toiled slowly over the plains, 
up mountain defiles, down steep, 
narrow canyons, and out into the 
valley floor that was to be home 
— this last wagon: last, because 
the ox team that pulled it was 
the smallest and leanest and 
weakest, and had the tender- 
est feet of any in the train; it 
was slow starting, and slow 
moving; last, because worn and 
creaking, it took more time to 
fix and to grease, for young 
Jimmy generally had trouble 
in getting the wagon jack under 
the "ex"; last, because its wind- 
rent cover was old and patched 
and took hours to mend and tie 
up to keep out the storm; last, 
because the wife, heavy with 
child, must rest till the very 
moment of starting; last, because 
sickly little Bill, the last born, 
poorly nourished, must be washed 
and coaxed to eat the rough 
food, all they had; last, because 
with all his tasks — helping little 
Bill, cooking and cleaning up the 
breakfast, — Mother was not able 
to help much — Father took a 
little longer to yoke his cattle 
and to gird himself for the day's 
labor; last, because his morn- 
ing prayers took a few more 
minutes than the others spent — 
he had so many blessings to 
thank the Lord for and some 
special blessings to ask the Lord 
to grant, blessings of health and 
strength, especially for his wife, 



70 



Lesson Department 



and for little Bill, and for the 
rest, and the blessings for himself 
that his own courage would not 
fail, but most of all for the bless- 
ing of faith, faith in God and in 
the Brethren who sometimes 
seemed so far away .... 

"But back in the last wagon, 
not always could they see the 
Brethren way out in front and 
the blue heaven was often shut 
out from their sight by heavy, 
dense clouds of the dust of the 
earth. Yet day after day, they 
of the last wagon pressed forward, 
worn and tired, footsore, some- 
times almost disheartened, borne 
up by their faith that God loved 
them, that the restored gospel 
was true, and that the Lord led 
and directed the Brethren out 
in front. Sometimes, they in the 
last wagon glimpsed, for an in- 
stant, when faith surged strong- 
est, the glories of a celestial 
world, but it seemed so far away, 
and the vision so quickly van- 
ished, because want and weari- 
ness and heartache and some- 
times discouragement were al- 
ways pressing so near. When the 
vision faded, their hearts sank. 
But they prayed again and 
pushed on, with little praise, 
with not too much encourage- 
ment, and never with adulation. 
. . . But yet in that last wagon 
there was devotion and loyalty 
and integrity, and above and be- 
yond everything else, faith in the 
Brethren and in God's power and 
goodness. . . ." (President J. Reu- 
ben Clark, Jr., One Hundred 
Eighteenth Conference Report, 
October 1947, pp. 155 ff.; Presi- 
dent J. Reuben Clark, Jr., To 
Them of the Last Wagon.) 

Class Involvement Questions 

1. How important to the success of that 



great westward trek were the followers, 
even to the last wagon? 

2. How important is it that the followers 
today have faith in the leaders of the 
Church, those who "are out in front"? 



President Clark states that: 

"These tens of thousands who 
so moved and so built were the 
warp and the woof of Brother 
Brigham's great commonwealth. 
Without them Brother Brigham 
had failed his mission. These were 
the instruments — the shovel- 
ers, the plowers, and the sowers 
and reapers, the machinists, the 
architects, the masons, the wood- 
workers, the organ builders, the 
artisans, the mathematicians, 
the men of letters, all gathered 
from the four corners of the earth, 
furnished by the Lord to Brother 
Brigham and the prophet leaders 
who came after, that he and they 
might direct the working out of 
His purposes ..." {Ibid, page 159.) 

SUMMARY 

All service which advances 
a righteous cause is important. 
President Clark said further: 

In The Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints, one takes the place 
to which one is duly called, which place 
one neither seeks nor declines . . .(Mel- 
chizedek Priesthood Manual, 1968-69, 
Lesson 35, page 187.) 

It is the intent of the heart, 
the spirit of humble acceptance, 
and the diligence with which 
one serves that are important. 
*'Not where you serve, but how." 

For Home-Doing 

Evaluate the quality of your indi- 
vidual service. 



71 



CULTURAL REFINEMENT 
Ideals of Womanhood in Relation to Home and the Family 



Lesson 6— The Reward of Persistence 

Dr. Robert K. Thomas 

Textbook: Out of the Best Books, Volume 4 
The World Around Us, Section Six 

By Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas 

"Persistent people begin their success where others 
end in failure."— Edward Eggleston 

Northern Hemisphere: Fourth Meeting, April 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: August 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To show that discouragement is a greater hindrance to success than lack 
of ability. 

ART: "Two Self Portraits" by Rembrandt van Ryn (1606-1669), Dutch 

Portrait of a Young Man— Taft Museum, Cincinnati, Ohio 

Self Portrait— National Gallery of Art, Washington, D. C. 

Paintings reproduced in The Relief Society Magazine, 
September 1968, pp. 686, 687 

Commentary on art selections by Floyd E. Breinholt, Associate Professor of Art, 
Brigham Young University (The Relief Society Magazine, September 1968, 

page 689.) 



INTRODUCTION TO LITERATURE LESSON 

A story is told which empha- 
sizes the devices Satan uses to 
turn us from righteous endeavor. 
It depicts envy as an insidious 
needle and failure as a huge club 
in this graphic account. Hardly 
calling attention to itself, at 
first glance, is a plain, much-used 
wedge which is finally identified 
as the most consistently effective 
of all Satan's tools. This wedge 
is labeled discouragement. 

If we smile at the obvious 
symbolism in this tale, we should 
not miss its simple point. Dis- 
couragement is the precursor of 
most wrongdoing. When we lose 
faith in ourselves and in our 



efforts, it is difficult to retain 
faith in principles and promises 
which seem beyond us. 

The lesson for this month 
attempts to help us see that the 
bridge between discouragement 
and encouragement may well 
be persistence. 



"SAY NOT THE STRUGGLE 
AVAILETH" 



NOUGHT 



Arthur Hugh Clough's poem 
"Say Not the Struggle Nought 
Availeth" is an excellent introduc- 
tion to the realities of apparent 
defeat: 

Say not, the struggle nought availeth, 
The labour and the wounds are vain, 

The enemy faints not, nor faileth, 

And as things have been they remain. 



72 



Lesson Department 



If hopes were dupes, fears may be liars; 

It may be, in you smoke concealed. 
Your comrades chase e'en now the fliers, 

And, but for you, possess the field. 

For while the tired waves, vainly breaking. 
Seem here no painful inch to gain, 

Far back, through creeks and inlets making. 
Comes silent, flooding in, the main. 

And not by eastern windows only. 

When day light comes, comes in the 

light. 
In front, the sun climbs slow, how slowly, 
But westward, look, the land is bright. 

What makes this lyric memor- 
able is its nice balance of the 
ideal and the real. The battle 
metaphor which is developed in 
the first two stanzas does not 
degenerate into superficial hero- 
ics. We don't meet a victor in 
this poem so much as a deter- 
mined participant who refuses 
to give up. For every negative 
assertion he has a positive 
counter. If his hopes have been 
blasted, his fears may be no more 
reliable. If the waves seem to 
be getting no place, the tide is 
flooding the shore. 

There is no attempt in this 
poem to suggest ^hat the struggle 
makes difficulties easier to bear. 
At the conclusion, the sun is 
still not coming up very rapidly. 
But trying to find hope is in it- 
self hope-producing. Refusal to 
accept defeat keeps us sensitive 
to every possibility of victory. 
In such sensitivity we are far 
more prepared to succeed than 
we would be if we let ourselves 
become so dulled by opposition 
that we couldn't recognize a 
positive opportunity when it 
appeared. 

Discussion Question 

In "Say Not the Struggle Nought 
Availeth" a clear view of the difliculties 
which the author faces does not keep 



him from looking on the positive possi- 
bilities of his situation. Is there ever a 
danger that too detailed an anticipated 
view of our circumstances may compro- 
mise our efforts to improve? 

" THE CHAMBERED NAUTILUS" 

Oliver Wendell Holmes' poem 
"The Chambered Nautilus" treats 
discouragement only implicitly. 
The focus of this beloved poem 
is overwhelmingly positive: 

THE CHAMBERED NAUTILUS 

by 

Oliver Wendell Holmes 

This is the ship of pearl, which, poets 

feign. 

Sails the unshadowed main, — 

The venturous bark that flings 
On the sweet summer wind its purpled 

wings 
In gulfs enchanted, where the Siren sings. 

And coral reefs lie bare, 
Where the cold sea-maids rise to sun 

their streaming hair. 

Its webs of living gauze no more unfurl; 

Wrecked is the ship of pearl! 

And every chambered cell. 
Where its dim dreaming life was wont to 

dwell. 
As the frail tenant shaped his growing 

shell. 

Before thee lies revealed, — 
Its irised ceiling rent, its sunless crypt 

unsealed! 
Year after year beheld the silent toil 

That spread his lustrous coil; 

Still, as the spiral grew. 
He left the past year's dwelling for the 

new. 
Stole with soft step its shining archway 

through, 

Built up its idle door. 
Stretched in his last-found home, and 

knew the old no more. 

Thanks for the heavenly message brought 

by thee, 

Child of the wandering sea. 

Cast from her lap forlorn! 
From thy dead lips a clearer note is born 
Than ever Triton blew from wreathed 

horn! 
Through the deep caves of thought I 

hear a voice that sings: — 



73 



January 1969 



Build thee more stately mansions, O my 

soul, 

As the swift seasons roll! 

Leave thy low-vaulted past! 
Let each new temple, nobler than the last. 
Shut thee from heaven with a dome more 

vast. 

Till thou at length art free. 
Leaving thine outgrown shell by life's 

unresting sea! 

Where Clough is more realistic, 
Holmes is optimistic. After de- 
veloping his image for three stan- 
zas, he gives the "heavenly 
message" of growth and vision 
which the shell of the chambered 
or pearly nautilus had suggested 
to him. The final stanza is almost 
pure exhortation, for Holmes' 
optimism is meant to be acted 
upon. "More stately mansions" 
must be built; they are not 
achieved without endless effort. 
As we live up to the opportuni- 
ties we currently enjoy, we become 
capable of still loftier and more 
rewarding experiences. We can- 
not be satisfied with present 
achievement lest we make a 
prison out of our limited horizon. 

Discussion Question 

"The Chambered Nautilus" has oc- 
casionally been cited as a poetic ex- 
pression of the Latter-day Saint con- 
cept of eternal progression. How ap- 
propriate do you feel this comparison 
to be? 

"LEARNING THE RIVER" 

Mark Twain's "Learning the 
River" lets us participate so 
fully in the discouragement and 
frustration he experienced in 
becoming a river pilot that we 
relive our own youthful dis- 
illusionments. If occasional diflfi- 
cult tasks proved easier in the 
doing than in the anticipating, 
others were shockingly harder 




MUSIC COMPANY 

"Singing Mothers*' 
''Choir Directors'* 

We specialize in Mail Order Service 

Sheet Music Pianos Instruments 

And Supplies 

Home of the world's finest 
Mason and Hamlin pianos 

Yes! We Ship All Over the World. 

MOVED 

-NEW ADDRESS- 

65 South West Temple Street 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84101 

Phone: 364-6518 



Plan Your Vacation With Us 

ANNUAL TOURS: 

Hill Cumorah Pageant 

Canadian Rockies and 
Northwest 

Black Hills Passion Play 

Hawaii 

Rose Parade 

and others 

Coll or Write for itineraries 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109 

Phone: 466-8723 



74 



Lesson Department 




American History Doll 
Clothes Patterns 

• Colonial Family 

• Pilgrim Family 

• Pioneer Family 

• Lincoln Family 

• Daniel Boone Family 

NEW EASY CONSTRUCTION 
METHOD 

Christmas, Bazaar & 
Collectors Items 

Send $1.00 per family ppd. to: 

ANITA'S DOLL PATTERNS 

P.O. Box 1243-R 

Ogden, Utah 84402 



CHILD ASLEEP 

Seeing you asleep, 
I weep: 

Weep for the soft 
Gentleness the night 
Has laid upon your face. 
Like love, like light: 
My fingers trace 
The way your hair. 
Silken and fair. 
Falls in soft grace. 

Oh, child, so innocent, 

So content; 

I hear the beat 

Of tomorrow's firm. 

Relentless feet. 

But, tonight, sleep. 

Sleep sweet. 

Oh, child of innocence 

And of wonder, sleep. 

—Christie Lund Coles 



than our youthful simpUcity 
foresaw them. How true to our 
own experience is that fact that 
young Twain's teacher pilot 
simply wouldn't allow him to 
indulge himself in discourage- 
ment. The mechanical fact that 
he had a watch to stand every 
few hours made no allowance 
for the way he felt. How many 
of us might never have learned 
to play a musical instrument 
if our parents had not been 
equally persistent in seeing that 
we persisted! 

Discussion Question 

In writing about his youth, Mark 
Twain did not hesitate to exaggerate or 
play down his actual experience in order 
to achieve certain effects. At what point 
does such an attitude toward "fact" 
become a problem for the reader? 

"TALK" BY JOHN HOLMES 

"Talk" demonstrates how per- 
suasively a local, personal situa- 
tion can carry overtones of gen- 
eral truth when it is reported 
in its essence. The background 
given in the poem is quite scanty: 
a young boy loiters around the 
shop of a man who constructs 
minutely detailed ship models. 
Since the model builder is deaf, 
he rarely speaks. But what young 
John Holmes learns — and what 
we learn in sharing his reminis- 
cence — are the inviolable rules 
of good craftsmanship. The facts 
of his experience speak to him 
as clearly as if they had been 
shouted aloud. In retrospect, they 
were part of the "best talk" he 
ever encountered. 

Many of us can recall similar 
maturing experiences. Holmes is 
particularly successful in evoking 
how difficult it is for young people 



75 



January 1969 



to understand that effort — no 
matter how persistent or sincere 
— must result in accompUshment 
if it is to have its full meaning. 
Persistence without development 
gives routine activity more than 
its due. 

The boy in "Talk" does learn 
to appreciate the necessity for 
careful, continuing work, but 
he learns a good deal more than 
this in his watching and listening. 
He finally realizes that "however 
you build it, / The ship must 
sail; you can't explain to the 
ocean." Such an arresting com- 
ment gives labor its fulfillment. 
In an age given to explanation, 
which is often no more than 
justification for failure, we rec- 
ognize how often we have tried 
to "explain to the ocean" while 
we were sinking. 

As we develop the positive 
attitudes in which all skills must 
be based, we begin to understand 
that doggedness is a minor vir- 
tue until it is completed by real 
achievement. Habit may simply 
reinforce error unless it supports 
a worthy goal. 

Discussion Question 

Does John Holmes convince you that 
the silences of his youthful hours in the 
model builder's shop were "some of the 
best talk" he ever experienced? How 
appropriate is the word "talk" here? 

"THE MARCH OF ZION'S CAMP" 
BY S. DILWORTH YOUNG 

To those who have read the 
history of the march which is 
commemorated in "The March 
of Zion's Camp," this poem speaks 
with special poignance. Few 
commandments in early Church 
history seemed more capable of 



testing faith and commitment 
than the order to march to the 
relief of their brothers and sis- 
ters in Missouri. Although five 
hundred men were thus called 
for, only about one hundred left 
Kirtland in May 1834. Along 
the way an additional hundred 
joined the group. Despite warn- 
ing from the Prophet agains dis- 
unity, some members of the com- 
pany expressed dissatisfaction 
with the purpose and results of 
the expedition, and an epidemic 
of cholera left more than a score 
dead. 

The incident which is the 
dramatic center of Elder Young's 
account — the miraculous deliver- 
ance at Fishing River — helped 
many who were in the group to 
understand that the Lord re- 
quires our best efforts but is 
not dependent upon them. 

The form of this poem, with 
its apparently casual lines, is an 
interesting example of the loose 
but real organization which char- 
acterized Zion's Camp. Line 
lengths may vary but none really 
gets out of hand. Rhythm shifts 
with idea as the actual cadence 
of informally marching men 
adapts itself to terrain and cir- 
cumstance. Although there is a 
clear narrative tone to this work, 
there is such tension in most of 
the lines that they are, at least, 
as much exhortation as they are 
part of a story. 

"The March of Zion's Camp" 
seems an appropriate conclusion 
for our section on persistence, for 
it aids us in seeing that the reward 
of sustained effort may not be 
the expected one. Those who left 
Ohio in this determined band 
thought that they were going to 
"redeem" Zion. When the Camp 



76 



Lesson Department 



was disbanded, the saints in 
Missouri were still undergoing 
trial, and there were those who 
felt that the whole effort was 
unsuccessful. In retrospect, how- 
ever, those who were to assume 
major positions in the Church 
had their faith tested under fire. 
In addition, the Lord was pre- 
paring men through this experi- 
ence for the responsibility of 



moving the entire Latter-day 
Saint people west in the even 
more difficult days to come. 

Discussion Question 



If "The March of Zion's Camp" was 
not set on the page in poetic form it 
would still be poetry, although it might 
look like prose. What would make it 
unmistakably poetic? 



MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS USED ON THE CULTURAL REFINEMENT RECORDING 

FOR OCTOBER 

The October lesson in the cultural refinement course presented music using 
ancient instruments. It is felt that a listing of these instruments and identification 
of the different groups might be of interest. Identifications are by Clawson Cannon, 
Assistant Dean of the College of Fine Arts, Brigham Young University. 

Ancient Instruments 

1. Vielle — an early version of the viohn, held on the arm, rather than on the 
shoulder. 

2. Gamba — forerunner of the cello 

3. Tambour — two-headed drum 

4. Recorder — flute- like instrument, comes in various sizes 

5. Krumhorn — reed instrument, with the mouthpiece enclosed in a capsule. It has 
a very deep nasal tone. 

6. Baroque oboe — old-fashioned oboe 

Instruments Used 

Group I — vielle, gamba, and tambour 

Group II — baroque oboe and recorder 

Group III — same as group I 

Group IV — two recorders, a vielle, and a gamba 

Group V — three recorders and a krumhorn 



eO^^-Q^ 



THE GENERATION GAP 

Experts say love can span the 

Generation gap. 

This I believe to be 

Very true. 

For the sweetest words anyone 

Any age can hear are simply 

"I love you." 

—Pauline B. Hills 



77 



January 1969 




VEIL THE FUTURE 

If I knew then 
What I know now— 
That death would take you 
In your youth- 
Would I 

With my protective 
Cry 
Inhibit your ascent to truth? 

Beneath the Lord's protective bough 

Time was your friend. 

Free as the sun 

You smiled your warmth. 

On everyone. 

Compassionate, wise, 
The One above 
Veils the future 
With his love. 

—Norma Bowkett 



STORM 

With staccato emphasis a storm 
Will try to toss your dream aside 
To leave a dark and trembling void. 
The whole of phantasy torn wide— 

With staccato emphasis 
And a blinding light. 
Startling you from slumber 
In the deep of night. 

Storms so often brashly come 
In the lonely dark and cold 
When a dream is hardest 
To evaluate and hold. 

Yet, how the gentle-fingered dawn 
Reaching quietly across its wake 
Will find the dream and more beside 
For your empty arms to take. 

—Dorothy J. Roberts 



BEST WISHES FOR A 




1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone (801) 486-1892 



78 



S^SOCBTV 




History of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 



A gift for every 

Latter-day Saint 

woman to be 

treasured 

in all seasons— 



♦The illuminated pathway of the World-Wide Sisterhood from its divine origin 
in Nauvoo, Illinois, to the present time. Relief Society women In the covered 

wagons on the plains — in the Valleys of the Mountains — in many States and 

Nations encircling the globe. 

Biographical Sketches of the General Presidents — narratives of the origin and 
development of the various departments, objectives and aspirations of Relief 
Society. 

Includes the material published In A Centenary of Relief Society (1942), out of 
print for many years, and brings the history up to the close of 1966. 

Beautifully Illustrated in Color, 

supplemented by numerous black and white photographs 
144 pages — size 9x12 inches — Gold-lettered and Edition Bound in Cloth 

Comprehensive Index included 
Price $4.00, postpaid 

Orders received at the office of The General Board of Relief Society 
76 North Main • Salt Lake City, Utah 84111 

79 




^^ij^^^ (^^^^^^^i^<^fe3^ 



Names of Latter-day Saint women who have reached the ages of ninety or older may be submitted by anyone 
for inclusion in the Birthday Congratulations column. The full name (maiden and married), age, month of birth, 
street address, city, state, and zip code, should be submitted at least three months before the birthday. 



lUl Mrs. Marie Sorensen Jensen "^ 

Shelley, Idaho 

Mrs. Joseph Morgan 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

99 Mrs. Lavina Anderson Francom 
Bountiful, Utah 

9/ Mrs. Amanda Hendricks Price 
Gridley, California 

90 Mrs. Olive Louise Harris Vincent 91 

Salt Lake City, Utah 



95 Mrs. Ismilda Thueson England 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Alma Gertrude Watson McGregor 
Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Zerviah S. Greene Smith 
Logan, Utah 



90 



94 Mrs. Theresa Egan Dayley 
Boise, Idaho 

Mrs. Johanna Elzinga Hand 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Barbara Jane Coulson Harris 
Centralia, Washington 

Mrs. Emma Jones Stevens 
Brigham City, Utah 



93 Mrs. Margaret Roxburgh Barclay 
Gardner 
Spanish Fork, Utah 

Mrs. Ellen Wheeler Reynolds 
Springville, Utah 



Mrs. Mary Ann Johnston Franks 
Cardston, Alberta, Canada 

Mrs. Theresia Klein 
Redwood City, California 

Mrs. Hattie Redding Merriam-Owens 
San Diego, California 

Mrs. Hannah Kemp Peterson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Edith Mary Dunn Woodford 
Orem, Utah 

Mrs. Sarah Minnie Honeycutt 

Zimmerman 
National City, California 

Mrs. Rachel Rees Jacobsen 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Clara Augusta Krey Martenson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Lottie Rhodes Turner 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Margaret Moran Carter 
Denver, Colorado 

Mrs. Jane Sutherland Davidson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Peet Lyon Dick 
Los Angeles, California 

Mrs. Sarah Shaw Gregson 
Lethbridge, Alberta, Canada 

Mrs. Alice Dorothy Paulson Heiner 
Morgan, Utah 

Mrs. Rosa Brasher Johnson 
Shelbyville, Tennessee 

Mrs. Hannah Jane Oliver Kempton 
Stafford, Arizona 

Mrs. Elizabeth Harries Liddle 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Christina Wangsgaard McKay 
Huntsville, Utah 

Mrs. Emily Burrell Romney 
Colonia Juarez, Chihuahua, Mexico 



80 




Reading for a 
Richer Life 



LIVING, LOVING 

and MARRYING $4.50 

by Dr. Lindsay R. Curtis and 
Dr. Wayne J. Anderson 

A wonderfully practical guide 
to the most difficult art of all 
... a happy marriage and home 
life. A fresh approach to social 
and moral problems within the 
home and as the family relates 
to the community. 



Ordeal in 



ORDEAL IN MEXICO $4.95 

by Karl E. Young 

A Richer Life through Trials of Others 

A hostile environment challenged the 
Mormon colonists in Mexico. The hos- 
tility of a revolutionary war brought the 
challenge to a peak in 1912. The test- 
ing point of their faith is illustrated in 
many stories and incidents. See photos 
never before published as history comes 
alive in . . . Ordeal in Mexico. 




DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110, 
or 777 South Main, Orange, California 92668 

Please send me copies of LIVING, LOVING and MARRYING 

copies ORDEAL IN MEXICO 

Total Cost $ I enclose check □ money order □ Charge established account □ 

Residents of Utah ordering from Salt Lake add 3y2% sales tax, residents of California add 5% 
tax when ordering from Orange. 

Name 



Address. 
City 



State 



Zip 



Jan. R.S. Mag. 69 



Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City. Utah 



Your Beneficial Life dollars ^A/ork for you — and your community. 

Every family with growing children needs shelter— both physical shelter from the 
elements and financial shelter from adversity. The dollars you invest in Beneficial Life 
insurance help provide both: first, of course by protecting your family's all -important 
income. And second, by helping many families to own their own homes. Currently 
Beneficial Life mortgage money is helping provide homes for more than 6,000 
families —which would make up a city the 
size of Tempe, Arizona or Covina, California I 




BENEFICIAL LIFE 



Virgil H Smiih, Pro S»h Like Ciiv. Uuh 









The 
Magazine 

FEBRUARY 1969 



-/ 



(t 



\ 












>5i 







a: 



^^™j 



_ ,- '^:^^^^^' 



L'W*^^^^ 



'K 




■i^,^- '■■■ 



LISTEN TO SILENCE 



Listen to silence: 
Let its silver spill 
Into the tired spirit, 
And the uncertain will. 

Find the deep, cool well 
Of darkness where it sleeps. 
Renew yourself from the pound 
Of noise the city keeps. 

Listen to silence: 
Let it mother you so 
You will know who you are. 
And where you are to go. 

Listen to silence: 
It can heal your pain; 
It can lift you upward, 
And make you whole again. 

—Christie Lund Coles 



The Cover: Jupiter Columns at Baalbek, Lebanon 
Transparency by Alice Colton Smith 
Lithographed Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 
Frontispiece: Brook in Winter 

Photograph by Lee Van 
Art Layout: Dick Scopes 
Illustrations: Mary Scopes 




'/vm 



It is a great joy to see how our many young sisters welcome the Magazine as a 
"helper" in their lives, since becoming members or just married. As one young mother 
said, "It gives us everything to be better wives, mothers, and Church members." One 
of the most thrilling moments of my life came when my sweet young eighteen-year-old 
daughter, who is a freshman at Ricks College, said to me over the phone, "Oh; Mom, 
I just love Relief Society, and the lessons are the greatest. ..." I am so thankful 
that our Church colleges have Relief Society for the young sisters so that they will 
have this foundation to build upon when they get married. 

He/en Shav^, President, South Carolina West Stake, Charlotte, North Carolina 

I will never make "Five-hour Rolls" again after finding the wonderful recipe for one- 
hour rolls and other breads in the August issue sent in by Mildred Lewis, Mesa, 
Arizona. In the September issue I thoroughly enjoyed the article "A Little Walk Along 
the Upper Provo River," by Claire Noall. I know I have walked these same paths and 
beheld some of the scenes portrayed in her beautiful color transparencies. The October 
issue, coming to me on a blue day, was so very welcome. I especially liked the poem, 
"To Everything There Is a Season," by Alice Brady Myers. 

June B. Jensen, Orem, Utah 

It made me happy to see my former missionary companion's picture in the November 
Magazine, page 855. Vidella Rushton Vance and I met in Omaha in 1923 and became 
devoted friends, and through the years we have written letters to each other and 
visited when we could. She and her husband Reed have always lived in Salt Lake City, 
until their call to Australia nearly two years ago, and I have lived in Blackfoot, Idaho, 
since my marriage. ... I love the Magazine and the work in Relief Society and other 
organizations. Rita D. Williams, Blackfoot, Idaho 

Having recently finished reading the story by Mabel Harmer, "If Spring Be Late," I 
should like to say that I enjoyed it tremendously. My husband and I spent two years 
(1960-62) in Great Britain, and it was so much fun reading this story, and I enjoyed 
reliving so many things that she wrote about— the beautiful countryside, the rain and 
fog, riding the tube in London (which we did), the different expressions of the people, 
which I still love to hear, from people who are here now in our country. We learned 
courtesy over there, as we have never known it. The people were so kind, even though 
they were not members of our Church. Sister Harmer's story brought back many 
happy memories of our mission there. Our love is still with the members in Plymouth, 
England, and Newport and Swansea, Wales, where my husband was branch president, 
and where we spent so many happy months. May God continue to bless the saints 
throughout Great Britain, that the branches may continue to grow and prosper. 

Marjorie H. Bronson, Murray, Utah 

May I tell you how much I enjoyed the story "If Spring Be Late," by Mabel Harmer. 
Since I love the castles and cottages of Britain so much, it really is a joy to read a 
story with an English-American setting. Olga Milius, Granger, Utah 

The Relief Society Magazine is sent to me each month by Mrs. Ro Day, a member of 
the Mormon Church on Dover Street, Newport Beach, California. Now I am not a 
member of this Church, but Mrs. Ro Day is a member and has charge of the sewing 
and embroidery part. On page 662 of the September issue is a picture of Mrs. McBride. 
I am the same age and do all the things that she does— also take care of my garden 
and patio. Elfie A. Robsne, Newport Beach, California 

82 



The 

Magazine volume Se February 1969 Number 2 



Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 



Special Features 



84 According to the Law of Heaven Marion G. Romney 

106 Diet and Heart Disease The American Heart Association 
124 Show and Tell Your Child Who He Is Margery S. Cannon 

Fiction 

91 The Perfect Gift Rosa Lee Lloyd 

99 Common Ground Lynne Partridge 

107 A Day for Diddle-Daddling Alice Morrey Bailey 
126 Welcome the Task— Chapter 4 Michele Bartmess 

General Features 

82 From 'Near and Far 

103 Woman's Sphere Rannona W. Cannon 

104 Editorial— Loyalty Louise W. Madsen 

132 Notes From the Field— Relief Society Activities 
160 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

114 Hobbies— Handicraft for Bazaars 

115 Made-Over Dolls Myrtle R. Olson 

119 Grandmother and the Stockings Mada W. Stanger 

120 Recipes From Italy Carol Berrey 

122 A New Oilcloth Mabel Luke Anderson 

123 Young Friend Ida A. Isaacson 

Lesson Department 

140 Spiritual Living— Doctrinal Instructions Roy W. Doxey 

145 Visiting Teacher Message— "... Thou Shalt Be Reconciled" Alice Colton Smith 

147 Homemaking— Let's Go Inside (Continued) Celestia J. Taylor 

148 Social Relations— Are We Preparing? >A/berta H. Chnstensen 

152 Cultural Refinement— The Achievement of Serenity Bruce 6. Clark 

Poetry 

81 Listen to Silence 

I Think of Beaches, Pearle M. Olsen 90; Peace Reach, Gay N. Blanchard 98; Generation Span, 
Verna S. Carter 102; City Watercolor Scene, Katherine F. Larsen 106; Abraham Lincoln, Mabel 
Jones Gabbott 112; Waiting, Carmen Daines Fredrickson 118; On A Stormy Night, Dorothy J. 
Roberts 119; More Violets Will Bloom, Zara Sabin 121; Indian Weaver, Enola Chamberlin 123; 
Children on a Deserted Beach, Ethel Jacobson 125; To Be Near You, Rowena Jensen Bills 131; 
Of Man and God, Alda L. Brown 146; Marriage, Julie Wilson 157; The Mountains Cry, Renata 
W. Sukys 158; The Silver Song, Beulah Huish Sadleir 158; Jacaranda Tree, Bernice Ames 159; 
Spring Waits Close, Linnie Fisher Robinson 159. 



Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints ■ 1969 
by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office; 76 North Mam Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111, 
Phone 364 2511: Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20e a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not 
sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report 
change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, 
Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for m section 
1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



83 



According to the Law of Heaven 

Elder Marion G. Romney 
Of the Council of the Twelve 



[Address Delivered at the Officers Meeting of the Annual General 
Relief Society Conference, October 2, 1968.1 



■ I am happy to be here, Sister 
Spafford. I have enjoyed this 
meeting very much. I feel right 
at home. This lovely chorus from 
Rigby has thrilled us with their 
lovely music and I feel as if I 
were part of the Rigby Stake. 
Although I have never lived 
there, I did once court a girl who 
lived in Rigby, and I met my 
wife just a few miles from there, 
up at Rexburg. I've always felt I 
was a part of that great upper 
Snake River community. I com- 
mend them. When Sister Wite- 
hira offered the invocation, I 
remembered the assignment 
given to me by President McKay 
to organize the Auckland Stake. 




That was back in 1958, I believe. 
He had invited Sister Romney 
and me to go to the dedication 
of the New Zealand Temple. He 
told me he would expect us to 
tour the islands of the Pacific on 
the way home. We were sitting 
in the Auckland chapel one day 
after the dedication, when Presi- 
dent McKay said, "Brother 
Romney, I want you to stay here 
and organize the Auckland Stake, 
the first stake south of the 
equator in this dispensation." 

I remembered, too, that about 
the fifteenth of August of this 
year I was in the Auckland air- 
port where I nearly froze. Sister 
Romney and I were on our way 
to Australia. 

When Sister Dawson spoke, I 
remembered that we were in 
Perth holding conference on the 
twenty-fourth of August, just 
the other day. There, at Freman- 
tle, we looked out over the Indian 
Ocean — and we did more than 
that — we flew over it — between 
5,000 and 6,000 miles. It is quite 
a pond of water. Our destination 
was Johannesburg, South Africa. 

When this dear sister from 
South America, Sister de Mella, 
gave her talk in Spanish, it 
thrilled me again, because for 
ten years Sister Romney and I 
have been working with the 
Spanish-speaking people in Cen- 
tral America, Mexico, and on 



84 



According to the Law of Heaven 



this side of the border. And, of 
course, I have met Sister Spafford 
before. We labored together for 
many years in the welfare work, 
and now I am an advisor to the 
Relief Society. So I feel at home 
here. I hope I can continue to so 
feel and that I can deliver the 
message I have prepared, under 
the spirit that we have enjoyed 
here this morning. 

In the meeting of March 17, 
1842, in which the Prophet Jo- 
seph Smith organized the Relief 
Society, it is reported that Presi- 
dent John Taylor said he "re- 
joiced to see this institution 
organized according to the law of 
heaven." (Rehef Society Minutes, 
March 17, 1842, page 8.) 

In their invitation to me to 
speak here today, the Presidency 
of the Relief Society expressed 
the wish that I speak to these 
words of President Taylor. It is 
rather a narrow subject, and so 
it took considerable preparation. 
But, since I am the junior ad- 
visor to the Relief Society, a 
suggestion by the Presidency is, 
of course, a command to me. I 
shall therefore do my best. 

PRESIDENT TAYLOR RECOGNIZED 
POTENTIAL OF RELIEF SOCIETY 

To begin with, I want to say 
that I do not believe President 
Taylor's statement was lightly 
made. I think his words were 
carefully chosen and deliberately 
spoken. I am further persuaded 
that, in addition to his witness 
that the Prophet had organized 
the Relief Society "according to 
the law of heaven," he had a pro- 
found understanding of the signi- 
ficance of what had been done. I 
think he rather fully realized 
the potentialities of this great 



organization, and that he did, 
in fact, rejoice in its organization 
according to the law of heaven. 

In support of this thesis, I 
call your attention to the fact 
that he had a great intellect, 
which through hard work and 
diligent study he had trained 
and disciplined; and that he had 
a profound understanding of 
law, particularly the law of 
heaven which he equated to the 
law of the gospel. 

Concerning his mental capac- 
ity. President Brigham Young 
paid him this tribute: 

With regard to Brother John Taylor, 
I will say that he has one of the strong- 
est intellects that can be found. He is a 
powerful man, and we may say that he 
is a powerful editor. But I will use a 
term to suit myself and say that he is 
one of the strongest editors that ever 
wrote. (The Gospel Kingdom, Introduc- 
tion to Book I, Compiled by Homer 
Durham.) 

That is a great tribute from 
President Young. 

With respect to John Taylor's 
training and his self-disciplining, 
a brief resume of his life will 
testify. 

John Taylor was born Novem- 
ber 1, 1808, in Westmoreland, 
England. He was christened in 
the Church of England and he 
early exhibited religious tenden- 
cies. B. H. Roberts says in his 
Life of John Taylor, that he 

. . . possessed a portion of the spirit of 
God. . . . Manifestations of its presence 
were frequent, not only in the expan.sion 
of his mind to understand doctrines and 
principles, but also in dreams and visions. 

"Often when alone," he writes, "and 
sometimes in company, I heard sweet, 
soft, melodious music, as if performed 
by angelic or supernatural beings." When 
but a small boy he saw, in vision, an angel 
in the heavens, holding a trumpet to his 
mouth, sounding a message to the 



85 



February 1969 



nations. (Life of John Taylor, by B. H. 
Roberts, 1892 edition, pp. 27-28.) 

Believing that he found more 
Hght in Methodism, he became a 
Methodist. Walking to his first 
appointment as a local Methodist 
preacher, at seventeen years of 
age, he suddenly stopped and 
said to his companion, "I have a 
strong impression on my mind, 
that I have to go to America to 
preach the gospel!" 

A SEARCH FOR SATISFACTION 

So strong was this impression 
that nine years later, when the 
ship on which he was traveling 
to Canada was so threatened in 
a severe storm that the captain 
and officers were expecting her 
to go down, he had no fear. 

The voice of the spirit was still saying 
within him, "You must yet go to America 
and preach the gospel." {Ibid., page 29.) 

In Toronto, although success- 
ful as a Methodist preacher, he 
was never satisfied with the doc- 
trines of that church. Although 
he was now preaching the gospel 
in America, he often said to his 
wife, "This is not the work; it is 
something of more importance." 
{Ibid., page 30.) 

He, with several others who 
could find no satisfaction in the 
sectarian doctrines of the day, 
clung to the Bible, studied its 
teachings, and met 

. . . several times a week to search the 
scriptures, and investigate the doctrines 
of the Christian religion as contained in 
the Bible . . . they agreed, in their in- 
vestigation, to reject every man's opinion 
and work, and to search the scriptures 
alone, praying for the guidance of the 
Holy Spirit. {Ibid., page 31.) 

Because of their beliefs, they 
voluntarily forfeited their offices 



in the Methodist Church. It was 
under these conditions that John 
Taylor was contacted by Parley 
P. Pratt. 

John Taylor had previously 
heard only evil rumors about the 
Mormons. He was, therefore, not 
very receptive at first. Finally, 
however. Parley P. Pratt was 

. . . introduced to Mr. Taylor and his 
religious friends. 

They were dehghted with his preach- 
ing . . . [which] was in strict harmony 
with what they themselves believed; but 
what he had to say about Joseph 
Smith and the Book of Mormon per- 
plexed a great many, and some of their 
members even refused to investigate 
[it]. . . . 

John Taylor, however, was of 
a different mind. 

We are here [he said to his associates], 
ostensibly in search of truth. Hitherto we 
have fully investigated other creeds and 
doctrines and proved them false. Why 
should we fear to investigate Mormon- 
ism? ... I desire to investigate his [Mr. 
Pratt's] doctrines and claims to authority, 
and shall be very glad if some of my 
friends will unite with me in this investi- 
gation. But if no one will unite with me, 
be assured I shall make the investigation 
alone. If I find his religion true, I shall 
accept it, no matter what the conse- 
quences may be; and if false, then I shall 
expose it. 

After this, John Taylor began the 
investigation of Mormonism in earnest . . . 
and on the 9th of May 1836, himself and 
his wife were baptized. {Ibid., pages 37- 
38.) 

DEFENDER OF THE PROPHET 

Ten months later he visited 
Kirtland, where he was enter- 
tained in the Prophet's home. 

At that time apostasy was 
rampant in Kirtland, but John 
Taylor fearlessly and effectively 
defended the Prophet. 

In August of 1837, he received 
word from the Prophet that he 



86 



According to the Law of Heaven 



would be called to fill one of the 
vacancies in the Quorum of the 
Twelve. To this office he was 
called and ordained by Brigham 
Young and Heber C. Kimball, 
December 18, 1838. In the mean- 
time, he had completed, with his 
family, a tortuous journey from 
Toronto to Far West, Missouri. 
With fortitude and courage, he 
endured the hardships incident to 
the Missouri persecutions and 
the expulsion of the saints from 
that State. Between August 1839 
and July 1841, he performed a 
memorable mission in England. 
Back home, he was immed- 
iately loaded with responsibilities 
incident to the development of 
Nauvoo and the expansion of 
the Church. 

[In] February, 1842, [the month before 
the Rehef Society was organized] ... he 
was chosen associate editor of the Times 
and Seasons . . . {Ibid., page 102.) 

Prominent among President 
Taylor's many attainments was, 
as already indicated, a profound 
understanding of law and its 
controlling function in the uni- 
verse. It was, therefore, natural 
for him to use the word "law" 
in his description of the Relief 
Society organization. An under- 
standing that God created and 
governs the universe strictly ac- 
cording to law was for him the 
beginning of all wisdom. 

All things are under the influence, 
control and government of law . . . the 
sun rises and sets regularly, the earth 
revolves upon its axis, and so it is with all 
the planetary systems. . . . Heavenly 
bodies . . . are governed by a science 
and intelligence that is beyond the 
reach of men in mortality . . . they move 
strictly according to certain laws by 
which all of them have been, are, and will 
be governed. And these laws are under the 
surveillance and control of the great Law- 



giver, who manages, controls, and directs 
all these worlds . . . everything in Nature 
is governed strictly according to immut- 
able, eternal, unchangeable laws, practical, 
philosophical, and strictly scientific, if 
these terms are preferred; but they are, 
nevertheless, placed there by the Al- 
mighty. {The Gospel Kingdom, Homer 
Durham, pp. 67-68.) 

He recognized the laws of 
nature concerning which men of 
science and philosophy have 
learned so much — particularly in 
this modern time — and he re- 
spected them. 

ANOTHER FIELD OF LAW 

But he knew there was an- 
other field of law — the law of the 
gospel of Jesus Christ, which 
holds the key to a knowledge 
and control of all things. He had 
a keen appreciation of the differ- 
ence between these two fields of 
law. 

There is a philosophy of the 
earth and a philosophy 

... of the heavens. The latter can 
unravel all mysteries pertaining to the 
earth. But the philosophy of the earth 
cannot enter into the mysteries of the 
kingdom of God, or the purposes of the 
Most High. {Ibid., page 73.) 

That John Taylor did not re- 
gard philosophy as the key to a 
knowledge of heavenly things is 
evident from the following state- 
ment: 

Speaking of philosophy ... I was al- 
most buried up in it while I was in Paris. 
I was walking about one day in the Jar- 
din des Planfes — a splendid garden. 
There they had a sort of exceedingly 
light cake. It was so thin and light that 
you could blow it away, and you could 
eat all day of it, and never be satisfied. 
Somebody asked me what the name of it 
was. I said, I don't know the proper 
name, but in the absence of one, I can 
give it a name — I will call it philosophy, 
or fried froth, whichever vou like. It is 



87 



February 1969 



so light you can blow it away, eat it all 
(lay. and at night be as far from being 
satisfied as when you began. . . . (Ibid., 
page 78.) 

John Taylor recognized in the 
gospel the "adhesive principle 
sufficiently powerful to unite" 
the peoples of the earth. (Ibid., 
page 83.) 

We. under the inspiration of the Al- 
mighty, will introduce the laws of God 
that exist in the heavens and upon the 
earth, and form a nucleus of truth, of 
virtue and intelligence, of law and 
order, of principles pertaining to morals, 
to philo.sophy, to politics, to religion, and 
to everything that is pure, exalting, and 
ennobling, and the kingdom will be the 
Lord's. (Ibid., page 83.) 

He predicted that we will yet 
see the world 

. . . flocking to Zion by thousands 
and tens of thousands . . . they will say, 
"We don't know anything about your 
religion, we don't care much about re- 
ligious matters, but you are honest and 
honorable, and upright and just, and you 
have a good, just and secure govern- 
ment, and we want to put ourselves 
under your protection, for we cannot feel 
safe anywhere else. {Ibid., page 72.) 

He frequently spoke of the 
power of the priesthood and its 
administrative function in the 
law of heaven. Here is an ex- 
ample: 

We are the offspring of God, and 
God in these last days has seen fit to 
place us in communication with himself. 
He has, through the revelations of him- 
self and of his Son Jesus Christ, by the 
ministry of holy angels and by the res- 
toration of the holy priesthood which 
emanates from God, and by which he 
himself is governed, placed us in a posi- 
tion whereby we can fulfill the object of 
our creation. 

There are certain eternal laws that 
have existed from before the foundation 
of the world. There has been a priesthood 
also in existence always, and hence it is 
called the everlasting priesthood, and it 
is administered in time and in eternity. 



That priesthood has been conferred 
upon man together with the right of the 
gospel. And we are told how man can 
get into possession of the Holy Spirit of 
God, and how he can be placed in com- 
munication with God. (Ibid., pp. 70-71.) 

It is altogether understandable 
that John Taylor, with his under- 
standing, faith, and expectations, 
would be alert and sensitive to 
what was going on as he saw and 
heard the Prophet organize the 
Relief Society, and he understood 
Joseph's statements that "the 
Lord has something better for 
them than a written constitu- 
tion." 

That is what the Prophet told 
Eliza R. Snow when she took to 
him several articles of incorpora- 
tion which the sisters had drawn 
up as a prospective guide for 
their organization. And the 
Prophet said the Lord had some- 
thing better for the sisters than a 
written constitution. 

SISTERS ORGANIZED UNDER THE 
PRIESTHOOD 

And he understood what the 
Prophet was talking about when 
he said: 

I will organize the sisters under the 
Pnesthood after a pattern of the Priest- 
hood. . . . This Church was never per- 
fectly organized until the women were 
thus organized. (A Centenary of Relief 
Society, page 14.) 

John Taylor understood this 
as few do, and these statements 
must have had a profound influ- 
ence, as also did the Prophet's 
instructions that 

. . . the Society of the sisters might 
provoke the brethren to good works in 
looking to the wants of the poor, search- 
ing after objects of charity and in ad- 
ministering to their wants — to a.ssist by 
correcting the morals and strengthening 



According to the Law of Heaven 



the virtues of the community. . . . Rehef 
Society is not only to relieve the poor, 
but to save souls. 

The Prophet also declared to 
the sisters that they would 

. . . receive instructions from the or- 
der of the priesthood which God has 
established, through the medium of tho.se 
appointed to lead, guide and direct the 
affairs of the Church in this last dis- 
pensation. . . . (Ibid., pp. 15-16.) 

That was the constitution for 
the Relief Society. And the 
Prophet further stated that if 
they needed his instruction, to 
ask him and he would give it 
"from time to time." These state- 
ments opened to the mind of 
John Taylor new visions of the 
role that women were to play in 
the building of Zion. 

He fully realized that a society 
"under the Priesthood after a 
pattern of the Priesthood" — 
which Priesthood he knew to be 
the power and the pattern of 
government by which and under 
which God himself orders and 
controls the universe — was indeed 
"organized according to the law 
of heaven." He knew that the 
"something" which the Lord had 
for the sisters — which would be 
"better for them than a written 
constitution" — was the guidance 
of the living oracles of God — 
those Priesthood bearers with 
whom God himself communicates 
and through whom he directs his 
work in the earth. Such a consti- 
tution, he knew, would give the 
Relief Society guidance superior 
to that enjoyed by any other 
female organization in the earth. 

THE SPIRIT BORE RECORD 

We may be assured that no 
implication of this divine organi- 



zational pattern escaped the 
keen, well-ordered mind of John 
Taylor. To him the spirit bore 
record that it was indeed or- 
ganized "according to the law of 
heaven." Surely, in this knowl- 
edge, he had reason, and did as 
he said, rejoice. He had further 
cause to rejoice in the knowledge 
that in organizing the Relief 
Society "according to the law of 
heaven," the Prophet was taking 
a major step toward perfecting 
the organization of the Church. 
Again, he would have rejoiced 
in his prophetic vision of the 
service this great organization 
was destined to render as it pur- 
sued the objectives prescribed by 
the Prophet — service in extend- 
ing sustenance to the needy, 
comfort to the bereaved, and joy 
to the sorrowing, for 

This is a charitable Society, and 
according to your natures; it is natural 
for females to have feelings of charity and 
benevolence. You are now placed in a 
situation in which you can act according 
to those sympathies which God has 
planted in your bosoms. (DHC IV: 605.) 

And, finally, he would have 
rejoiced as he contemplated the 
blessings promised to Relief So- 
ciety sisters by the Prophet in 
these words: 

If you live up to these principles, how 
great and glorious will be your reward 
in the cele.stial kingdom! If you live up 
to your privileges, the angels cannot be 
restrained from being your associates. 
{Ibid., page 605.) 

All these, and many other con- 
siderations, give solemnity and 
significance to the statement of 
John Taylor that he "rejoiced to 
see this institution organized 
according to the law of heaven." 

God bless you, I pray, in Jesus' 
name. Amen. 



89 




I THINK OF BEACHES 

Light shades are quickening on darker blues, 
And whitecaps ride upon the building crest 
Of waves that drench the waiting sand. . . . 
Then rush away to join a deep unrest. 

I walk along the beach and swing my arms 
In metered time with each returning wave. 
I think of beaches girdling the earth 
Where these same waters fondle and engrave 

The sands that wait for their own time, 
Leaving driftwood and empty shells . . . 
Then wilfully exchange again 
Their patterned greetings and farewells. 

—Pearle M. 01 sen 



> -♦- '' 



a- 



b^ ^ 



C^ 



.J^ 




r<<^:'\ 









w^ 






M-\ -^ 




\osa Lee Lloyd 



■ Sadie McGregor awakened 
with a warm, happy glow in her 
young heart. This was to be a big 
day in her ordinary workaday 
Hfe. 

It was the day she had planned 
and prepared for ever since last 
spring when she had realized that 
Mrs. Harriet Hollenbeck, for 
whom she had cleaned house 
every Saturday for the last ten 
years, was having a difficult time 
financially since Mr. HoUenbeck's 
death a year ago. 

Mrs. Hollenbeck seemed like 
the wealthiest of all the women 
Sadie cleaned for. She was noted 
for her charities and her work for 
the blind and her generous 
baskets to the underprivileged at 



hristmas time. Mrs. Hollenbeck, 
blond and queenly beautiful, was 
really Lady Bountifu] in Crystal 
Falls. Sadie couldn't count the 
lovely things she had given to 
her over the years since she was 
nineteen. 

She sat on the little chintz 
covered chair near her bed and 
looked around gratefully at her 
two-room apartment. She leaned 
over, touching the flowered bed- 
spread Mrs. Hollenbeck had 
given to her last Christmas. Her 
blue eyes misted as they looked 
at the little carved table that 
held her television set and the 
gold vase with the imported arti- 
ficial roses, the curtains with real 
lace edging them — all gifts from 
Mrs. Hollenbeck. 

Sadie's heart sang with grati- 
tude that now, this very day, she 



oint Sur on the California Coast Photo by Josef Muench 



91 



February 1969 



was going to do something spe- 
cial for Mrs. Hollenbeck. 

This apartment was Sadie's 
corner of paradise. This was 
where she came home after the 
long, hard cleaning days, six days 
a week every week of the year; 
this was where she kicked off her 
sturdy, black shoes and put on 
those elegant pink slippers with 
the saucy little bows that her 
niece, Carolyn, had sent for her 
birthday with the cute note that 
said: 

Wear these, Aunt Sadie, when you 
want to feel like Cinderella at the ball. 
And don't quit looking for Prince Charm- 
ing! 

llwhat Prince Charming? Sadie 
thought, with a sigh. Would there 
ever be a Prince Charming for 
her, she wondered wistfully? But 
she did feel a sort of loveliness 
about her when she wore the 
slippers. She really did, in spite 
of her practical mind. 

She had saved every penny she 
could to buy the pink flowered 
housecoat that added more ele- 
gance to the slippers. Saving pen- 
nies was not easy for Sadie Mc- 
Gregor. 

There was her rent to pay, food 
was costing more and more each 
time she went to market, and 
there was her nephew Ted to 
help through college. He could 
depend on Sadie's check every 
month the way he could depend 
that the world would turn on its 
axis. She had helped her other 
nephews, Tom, Jack, and Bill 
through college, and now Ted 
who was the youngest. And she 
always saved money for the day 
when she could not work quite so 
hard. 

This morning she put the pink 



slippers by her big chair, ready 
for her when she would come 
home. The flowered housecoat 
hung nearby in her closert. She 
knew she was not a glamorous 
girl, the kind shown in the 
fashion magazines, but some of 
the women she worked for 
praised her fresh rosy cheeks and 
wavy brown hair and told her 
she was the best cleaning woman 
in Crystal Falls. I do the best I 
can with what the Heavenly 
Father has given to me, she told 
herself. And, above all, she was 
grateful for good health and nice 
people to work for. Especially 
Mrs. Hollenbeck. 

She should not have favorites, 
of course, but who could help 
loving one person a little more 
than another when one was so 
kind and considerate and worth 
loving? 

It was exactly nine o'clock 
when Sadie rang the bell at the 
Hollenbeck front door. That was 
another sweet thing about Mrs. 
Hollenbeck, she always insisted 
that Sadie enter and leave by the 
front door. 

Sadie rang again. No answer. 
She rang again, then again, lis- 
tening as the chimes echoed 
through the hallway. Mrs. Hol- 
lenbeck must have overslept, 
Sadie thought, holding back an 
anxious thought. Where could 
she be and how could Sadie get 
in to see if she was all right? 

"The door is unlocked," a 
hearty male voice called from the 
sidewalk. 

Sadie swung around. A big, 
ruddy-faced man was getting off 
a bicycle, leaning it carefully 
against the rolling lawn, then 
walked up the pathway toward 
her. 



92 



The Perfect Gift 



Sadie had the strangest feeUng 
that she had seen him before. 
He was bareheaded and sunburnt 
and looked, at the same time, Uke 
a man who could plow a field or 
preach a sermon, doing both with 
vigor and ability. 

He is Mrs. Hollenbeck's broth- 
er, Dr. Judson Ryan, Sadie 
thought. She has his picture in 
her bedroom. I have dusted it 
many times. He was coming for 
spring vacation and here it was 
springtime in Crystal Falls! 

"You must be Sadie," he said, 
smiling a big, wide smile that 
made Sadie smile back. "Harriet 
told me to let you in at nine 
o'clock. So I unlocked the front 
door while I took a whirl around 
the block waiting for you. She's 
gone to help with the spring party 
for the blind children. She will be 
home before you leave." 

"You must be her brother. Dr. 
Judson Ryan," Sadie said. 

The big man nodded his head. 
"I'm Dr. Ryan, all right. But 
I'm not a medical doctor. I'm a 
veterinarian at the zoo in Bridge 
City. It's a fine place for me. I 
love my work, but I don't fly 
under false colors. So you just 
call me Dr. Jud the way everyone 
else does." 

He opened the door and Sadie 
followed him inside. 

"I'll start in the kitchen," she 
told him. "I'll get the scrubbing 
done first, then the dusting and 
polishing will seem like fun." 

"That's right!" he agreed. 

He was looking at her with 
steady humorous eyes that had 
little crinkles at the corners. 

"We have to make fun out of 
hard work. If we don't we have 
a sorry time of it. Now I'll be 



off for my morning bicycle ride. 
Good for the old legs." 

Sadie heard the front door 
close, then she took a moment 
to run to the front window to 
watch him stride down the walk, 
get on his bicycle, and ride off 
into the sunshine. 

She was thoughtful while 
scrubbing and waxing the kitchen 
floor. Mrs. Hollenbeck had three 
brothers, she remembered. She 
always shrugged her shoulders 
when she spoke of Judson. "He's 
a real character. He never does 
anything we expect him to do. 
My parents gave all of us equal 
opportunity; Harold is president 
of Abion Incorporated, Charles is 
an outstanding lawyer, and both 
have fine families. But Judson!" 
she had shrugged her shoulders 
again and an indulgent smile 
curved her lovely lips. "He loved 
all the dogs and cats in the neigh- 
borhood. He was always bringing 
home some animal that was hurt 
and trying to make it well. He 
could have been a great surgeon, 
but no, he wanted to be an ani- 
mal doctor at the zoo. We have 
all tried to find a wife for him, 
he's so attractive and lovable. 
But he told us he would select 
his own girl. He's the happiest 
bachelor I know, so who's to say 
what he should do?" 

It was almost noon when Sadie 
finished cleaning the lower level 
of the house. She stood near the 
stairway and surveyed her morn- 
ing's work. Everything was 
scrubbed and polished and re- 
flected the special touch of love 
she had given to it on this very 
special day — Mrs. Hollenbeck's 
birthday. 

Sadie decided to eat the lunch- 
eon she had brought before she 



93 



February 1969 



started the upstairs. She had 
taken her bologna sandwich and 
shining red apple from the refrig- 
erator when Dr. Judson came in, 
looking like a man who has just 
climbed a mountain. He stood in 
the kitchen doorway beaming 
down at her. 

''A good-sized sandwich and a 
big red apple — just what I like 
for my lunch. Now you wait a 
minute until I fix mine and we'll 
eat together. No fun eating 
alone!" 

Sadie sat quietly at the table 
with her hands folded in her lap. 
She hoped Dr. Jud wouldn't 
notice that her hands were red 
and rough and her nails chipped 
a little. Oh, how she wished she 
had worn her rubber gloves this 
morning! 



&She would have liked to offer 
to make his sandwich, but it 
seemed wiser just to sit and listen 
to him talk. After all, eating 
with her was his idea, and if Mrs. 
Hollenbeck came home unexpect- 
edly and he was making his own 
sandwich, she would see it was 
his idea. 

"Now a tall glass of milk for 
each of us," he was saying. 

As he sat down across the ta- 
ble from her, the clock in the 
hallway chimed twelve o'clock. 
Sadie listened to each lovely 
chime, holding her breath a lit- 
tle, clinging to each magic mo- 
ment. 

She was sure no hour ever 
passed so quickly, no food ever 
tasted so good, no milk ever 
looked so white and creamy, and 
no girl was ever so happily en- 
tertained as she was. He told 
her of Madame Lassa, the lioness, 
who had just had cubs, and how 



he worked to save the life of 
old Mr. Philicus, the huge bear 
that had lived longer than any 
bear the zoo ever had. He told 
her of a trip he planned to Africa 
as soon as he could arrange it, 
and of the strange, new animals 
he would bring home to Bridge 
City Zoo. 

This is the way life should be, 
she kept thinking. This is the 
way our Heavenly Father has 
planned things; work and laugh 
and talk together. Oh, I must not 
care for him this way, Sadie told 
herself over and over. I must not 
be so fascinated with the things 
he says. He is Mrs. Hollenbeck's 
brother, and she wouldn't like 
me to care this way. I am only 
Sadie, her cleaning woman. 

She glanced quickly at her 
wrist watch, then got to her 
feet. "It's after one!" she gasped. 
"I must hurry. There's all the 
upstairs to do!" 

"Now you take it easy, Sadie." 
Dr. Jud followed her to the 
stairway. "You've done a day's 
work already. What we should do 
is rent another bicycle and take 
you out into the country to see 
the blossoms. They should be 
coming out by now. How about 
it? Can you ride?" 

Sadies' heart beat up into her 
throat. She could only stand 
there looking at him. Their eyes 
caught and held and a sort of 
wonder passed between them. 

"I — I have my work to do," 
she managed. "I promised. Dr. 
Jud. I wouldn't disappoint Mrs. 
Hollenbeck for anything." 

He pretended to scowl at her. 
"Are you turning me down, 
Sadie? Don't you want to ride 
out and see the blossoms with 
me?" 



94 



The Perfect Gift 



"Oh, I do! I do!" she ex- 
claimed, "but I can't leave my 
work today." 

"Tomorrow?" he questioned, 
holding her eyes with his own. 

Sadie was unable to answer 
for the torment in her mind. Oh, 
Dr. Jud, she thought, you will 
never know how much I would 
like to go with you tomorrow. I 
can ride a bicycle. It would be 
a day out of heaven for me. But 
how can I do this to Mrs. HoUen- 
beck? How can I go out with her 
own brother? She might be dis- 
pleased. She might never let me 
work for her again. 

LJr. Jud seemed to realize the 
conflict in her mind. "I know," 
he said, "you think Harriet might 
not approve." His voice strength- 
ened. "Now you listen to me, 
Sadie. I am my own man. Always 
have been. I do what's right and 
fair to everyone. I have never 
willingly hurt a living creature 
in this universe, but when I see a 
girl with rosy cheeks and eyes as 
blue and honest as the sky on a 
clear day, and I can laugh with 
her and talk with her and the 
world is suddenly happier because 
I have met her, I'm not going to 
listen to anyone who doesn't 
approve. Not when I feel right 
in here about it." 

He tapped his big chest. 

"You be ready about six in 
the morning," he added, and his 
voice was almost convincing. 
"I'll be over with the bicycles 
and our luncheon." 

He turned abruptly and strode 
out of the front door. 

Sadie stood completely still 
for a long breathless moment. 

He's strong, she thought, over 
a catchy little sigh. And he's 



good and he's my idea of . . . 
she whispered the last words in 
her secret heart as she turned 
and ran up the stairway. 

Oh, Mrs. Hollenbeck, she 
thought, as she moved the furni- 
ture and ran the vacuum over 
the beautiful green carpet, please 
try to understand. Please be kind 
about this. I don't want to in- 
trude into your life. I know how 
proud you are. I didn't try to win 
your brother. I was only being 
myself, Sadie McGregor, who 
would work her fingers to the 
bone for you! 

Sadie worked without a pause 
until five o'clock. Everything in 
the house glistened in the soft 
afternoon sunshine glinting 
through the windows. 

She sat on the gold and white 
bench in the front hallway hold- 
ing her purse on her lap as she 
waited for Mrs. Hollenbeck. It 
held the precious note she had 
taken almost a week to write. It 
had to say just the right words. 

Dear Mrs. Hollenbeck: 

I wanted to give you something to let 
you know how much I admire you and 
appreciate you and always will. My gift 
is my seven hours work today. I have 
polished everything extra special and my 
heart and my love come with my gift. 
Yours truly 
Sadie McGregor 

Her head came up as she heard 
Mrs. Hollenbeck's car in the 
driveway. She took, the envelope 
from her purse and got to her 
feet. A glad, warm happiness 
flowed through her, easing her 
tired body. This was the moment 
she had planned for. 

Mrs. Hollenbeck rang the bell 
and Sadie had the door open be- 
fore the chimes faded away. 

"Hello, Sadie," she said cor- 



95 



February 1969 

dially as she took the scarf from 
her lovely blond hair. "What a 
day! What a lot of people to look 
after. My, everything looks so 
clean and beautiful. What would 
I do without you, Sadie?" 

Her eyes went over everything 
approvingly, then came back to 
Sadie. She opened her purse and 
took out a ten dollar bill and two 
one dollar bills. 

"A little extra tip today, 
Sadie," she smiled, handing them 
to her. 

Sadie took the bills and with a 
swift gesture she put them in the 
envelope with her note. Then she 
handed it to Mrs. Hollenbeck, 
watching her with shining, ex- 
pectant eyes. 

Mrs. Hollenbeck opened the 
envelope, glanced questioningly 
at Sadie, then read the note. 

Sadie waited for her face to 
brighten into a smile. She waited 
tremulously, for the touch of her 
hand, for the sweet words of ap- 
preciation she had dreamed of 
hearing. 

Instead, Mrs. Hollenbeck'sface 
was a carved mask. She put the 
bills in the envelope and handed 
it back to Sadie. 

"I can't," she said. "I can't 
let you do this, Sadie. A whole 
day's work!" 

Her voice was gracious and 
kind as always and she was smil- 
ing, but Sadie felt suddenly freez- 
ing cold as though she had walked 
headfirst into an icy wind. She 
shivered. 

"I can't let you do this," Mrs. 
Hollenbeck repeated. "It wouldn't 
— be right." 

Without a word Sadie put the 
envelope into her purse and 
walked out into the chilly April 
twilight. 




She generally took the bus 
home after a long day's work, but 
tonight she held her coat tightly 
around her and walked toward 
her apartment seven blocks away. 

She bit her lip to keep it from 
trembling and she held back the 
tears; but they stung her eyes 
and spilled over on her cheeks, 
in spite of her determination not 
to cry. There was no reason for 
her to cry because she had done 
nothing wrong, she told herself, 
lifting her head as her chin 
squared off. Heavenly Father 
knew she had meant no dis- 
respect to Mrs. Hollenbeck. She 
had given what she had to give 
with her heart's love, and, some- 
how, she knew it was right and 
she refused to cry about some- 
thing that was good. 

She walked the seven blocks 
to her apartment with her chin 
as firm and her heart as con- 
vinced as any of her Scotch an- 
cestors who had sailed the seas 



96 



The Perfect Gift 



or pioneered this valley. 

She was bone weary and very 
hungry, as she unlocked the door 
and turned on the lights. She 
would boil a potato, fry a steak, 
and make a fresh green salad 
with crispy little onions on top. 

But first, she decided with a 
determined smile, she would put 
on her pink slippers with the lit- 
tle bows and wear her bright 
flowered housecoat she had been 
saving for a special day. 

A special day, she repeated, 
feeling like a wounded animal, 
hurting deep inside. Life had to 
go on, she had learned when she 
had lost her parents when she 
was only nineteen, and you had 
to cling to the good things that 
happened to you until the dark, 
ugly shadows faded away. The 
good things, she whispered to her- 
self, like meeting Dr. Jud. Even 
if she never saw him again, still, 
just meeting him had made it a 
very special day. 

She had barely stepped into her 
pink slippers and buttoned her 
housecoat when the door bell 
rang. 

Sadie stood very still wonder- 
ing who would call at dinnertime. 
Here she was all prettied up in 
her pink outfit. Would they be 
surprised! Then she shrugged her 
shoulders and opened the door. 
Mrs. Hollenbeck stood there, with 
her lovely hair looking as though 
she had been riding in the wind 
without her head scarf. Her eyes 
were brimming with tears and her 
cheeks were streaked. 

"Sadie . . ." She put her hands 
out as though reaching for cour- 
age. Sadie took them in both her 
own and pulled her gently inside. 

"I've come — for the gift you 
gave me. . . ." 



Mrs. Hollenbeck's voice stum- 
bled and Sadie bent her head to 
hear her. "I've come to tell you 
how — how wrong I was. How un- 
gracious. Please — forgive Pia," 

She covered her face with her 
hands, and Sadie put her strong 
young arms around her and held 
her until she could control her 
tears. 

"My brother Jud told me many 
things, Sadie. Jud never minces 
words. He said I hadn't given as 
much in my whole lifetime as 
you had offered me tonight. He 
said — I had to learn to be a 
gracious receiver as well as a 
gracious giver. Then he reminded 
me of a poet that our mother al- 
ways quoted: 'Who gives of him- 
self feeds three, himself, his 
hungering neighbor and me.' " 

^Sadie could not speak for the 
hot lump in her throat. That bit 
of poetry said everything to her. 
She wished she knew more about 
poetry, but she had been so busy 
earning a living and keeping her 
own apartment, there hadn't 
been much time for poetry; but 
from this minute on she would 
take time to learn more about 
poems and what the poets meant 
as Dr. Jud did. 

Mrs. Hollenbeck wiped her 
cheeks with a dainty lace hand- 
kerchief. 

"I'm here, Sadie, to tell you I 
will gladly accept your gift. It 
is one of the dearest gifts ever 
offered to me." 

Sadie walked to the table, 
opened her purse and took out the 
envelope. 

"Thank you, dear," Mrs. Hol- 
lenbeck said as she took it. Her 
voice was gracious and charming 
again and her shoulders didn't 



97 



February 1969 



droop any more. She smoothed 
her hair back into place. Then 
her eyes went over Sadie, head to 
toes as though looking at her for 
thc-iirst time. 

She gazed a long moment at 
Sadie's pink slippers with the 
gay little bows. Her eyes went 
over the flowered housecoat 
again, then up to her curly brown 
hair. Sadie's cheeks pinked up 
and she looked like a girl in her 
teens. Mrs. Hollenbeck's eyes had 
a bright warm glow that erased 
the hurt in Sadie's heart. 

"I can see what Jud means," 
she said at last. "He told me he 
had found a girl with roses in her 
cheeks, dreams in her eyes, and a 
heart as honest as the Rocky 
Mountains." 



Mrs. Hollenbeck's lips quirked. 
"Sometimes Jud gets his poetry 
mixed up with the practical. But 
I know what he meant." 

She turned toward the door, 
then she faced Sadie again. 
"Whatever happens, Sadie, be- 
tween you and Jud — remember 
— you both have my blessing." 

She closed the door gently 
behind her. 

Sadie leaned back against it 
breathing a little prayer. 

Then she looked down at her 
pink slippers. 

There really is a Prince 
Charming for every girl, she 
thought as she danced toward 
the kitchen. There really is! She 
must write to her niece and 
thank her for the slippers. 




PEACE REACH 

Where is the word to reach another heart? 

Oh, where the phrase 

To link your understanding 

With my thought? 

Words on words, 
Carefully chosen words. . . 

Lest your heart note my true intent 

Or read mistaken inflections 

Into the yearnings I would have you feel. 

And still I cannot be sure. . . 

Is there a way to oneness in our thought? 
Or must I despair your ever really knowing 
What is in my heart? 

There is one word 

The word that was in the Beginning 
"And the Word was God." 

He can weld our thoughts in sameness 

And melt our understanding 

Into one clear stream. 

If only we may be in tune 

And find with him that oneness 

To know together, truth. 

—Gay N. Blanchard 



98 




Common Ground Lynm PartHdge Laie, 



Hawaii 



■ Our prejudices are manmade, 
self-limiting blinders, and indeed, 
were we to gaze openly at 
reality, we would see that what 
existed in our minds had little, 
if any, connection with reality 
— or so I have come to believe 
since my tenth year. 

In 1911, in Coalville, Utah, 
my grandmothers met for the 
first time. The meeting took 
place in the snow-blue, wall- 
papered living room of my par- 
ents' two-story brick house, the 
house which my father had 
built three years before after 
being made president of the 
Coalville Bank. I was present 
at this historic, now almost 
legendary confrontation, only 
because I was unnoticed. I was 
small for age ten, and with 
brown eyes, auburn hair, brown 
pin-striped blouse, and brown 



skirt, I could blend into the 
woodwork, especially behind 
the staircase. 

I don't remember when I 
first heard my parents discuss 
the possibility of their mothers' 
meeting one another, but it was 
a regular, recurring topic in 
conversation at our house. 

It would invariably begin by 
Mother saying, "Franklin, I 
think it behooves us to bring 
Mother down for a rest." 

Papa would agree that Mother 
Tarbert, after sixteen children 
and fifteen toilsome, rigorous, 
austere years on a northern 
Wyoming farm, merited a rest. 

"Pauline," he would say, 
"why don't you write to your 
mother and invite her to stay 
with you a month?" 

Here Mother would wonder 
if Mother Pamier, my father's 



99 



February 1969 



mother, might come to visit 
from Ogden, and thus the two 
could meet, and wouldn't that 
be lovely? 

A4 times my mother had tried 
to persuade her mother to come 
for a visit. Not because Grand- 
mother needed a rest, but because 
Mother needed help with a new 
baby or in moving to a new and 
better house, as we did on occas- 
ion. But to both of these ap- 
proaches Grandmother Tarbert 
regularly had returned adamant 
"No's." 

"You are well enough off," 
she would write, "to hire all 
the help you need." And her 
letter usually closed with a 
description of the crops yet to 
be planted, or the animals 
which had calved recently, or 
the yield from the sugar beet 
crops which were the only crops 
worth any money. 

\S randmother Tarbert had not 
approved my mother's marriage. 
Franklin Pamier was one of those 
rich Pamiers from Ogden, and 
the banker Pamiers, Dezzie Tar- 
bert maintained, were not like, 
nor company of, the farmer pio- 
neer Tarberts. Though Dezzie 
bore her sixteen children in 
Morgan, she and her Charles 
Edward tore up roots and moved 
their meager belongings and sub- 
stantial family to Wyoming 
when Brigham Young called 
for men to settle the Big Horn. 
There they prospered, to a degree, 
and the older children to a greater 
degree proliferated, but they had 
not become rich. 

And they had not left Morgan 
before Pauline, the ninth of 
Dezzie's children, had met Frank. 
Frank, in Pauhne's mind, was 



a real gentleman. His language 
was gentle, his manner was 
gentle, even his clothes were 
gentle, and like everything else, 
refined. Frank spoke German 
and grammatical English; he 
walked erect with quiet, intelli- 
gent, unswerving determination, 
and he made Pauline feel like 
a court-bred lady. 

Dezzie could not fathom what 
her daughter saw in this city- 
man. To Dezzie, Frank's hands 
were soft and white compared 
to a farm boy's browned, sinewy 
hands. His scented beard, clean, 
tailored suits, polished shoes, and 
gold vest watch seemed almost 
unmanly beside the rough, dust- 
coated apparel of the pioneer 
boy. And Frank's speech was 
polite to the point of lacking 
force, Dezzie felt. And, anyway, 
she had an inherent distrust of 
men who made their livelihoods 
pushing pencils instead of plows. 

So, lacking both my grand- 
mother's permission and her 
blessing, in the winter of 1899, 
and on horseback, my parents 
eloped. They rode for two hours 
through a dry, driving blizzard to 
the Morgan depot, caught a train 
to Salt Lake City, and were 
married January 5th. In sub- 
sequent years my grandmother 
forgave her daughter, and de- 
veloped respect, even love for 
her son-in-law, but she had never 
come to visit, and she would 
not meet Frank's family. 

The miracle which ultimately 
precipitated my grandmothers' 
meeting came quite by accident. 
Grandmother Tarbert came to 
Morgan to attend one of her sis- 
ters critically ill with pneumonia. 
It became impossible for her not 
to come visit us, not with Coal- 



100 



Common Ground 



ville only twenty miles away, 
and my father the owner of a 
Pierce-Arrow, one of the fifteen 
cars in the county. 

And thus she had come, a 
sparse figure who pulled her 
storm-gray hair skin-tight over 
her head into a frugal bun at 
the back. She was only fifty- 
eight, but her wind-weathered, 
sun-etched face spoke more of 
one seventy. Her hands were 
bony, although quick and strong, 
and her voice was dry and 
cracked, reminding me of a 
bonfire. Her lips were thin and 
pursed. 

Her eyes, though, were young. 
They were black and penetrating, 
and alive with what seems to 
me now, a childlike curiosity. 
It was in those eyes that I fa- 
thomed my dear grandmother's 
backbone, her steel will, and, 
thank goodness, her sense of 
humor. 

There were two rockers in our 
living room, one a black, straight- 
backed, hardwood chair, and the 
other a pillowed, soft, floral- 
printed affair. Mother and I 
always preferred the latter, 
while my father usually chose 
a large, somber, stuffed, sta- 
tionary armchair for his evening 
reading. For this meeting. Grand- 
mother chose the black rocker. 

Grandmother Pamier, a fre- 
quent visitor at our house, sat 
as usual in the floral rocker. 
She was seventy-two, white 
haired, and had soft, pink-white 
skin. Her hands were not 
cracked or rough, and her smile 
was luminous, her voice lilting. 
I wondered, as had my parents 
for weeks, where two such women 
would find mutual territory. 

My parents left them alone 



to find out. Papa took Mother 
for a ride, said they would be 
back in an hour after running 
some errands. I nearly stopped 
breathing in the silence which 
settled in that room once the 
Pierce-Arrow could no longer 
be heard. The only sounds were 
our mantel clock, the occasional 
rustle of Grandmother Pamier's 
skirts — and the rapid, militant 
rocking of Grandmother Tar- 
bert's chair. 

Grandmother Pamier, known 
for her ability to make people 
comfortable in social situations, 
began. "Sister Tarbert, I under- 
stand you and your husband do 
farm work in Wyoming." 

"We raise sugar beets, beef 
stock. Best crop is our children." 

"How many children do you 
have?" 

Without missing a beat in 
her rocking, Grandmother Tar- 
bert pursed her lips reflectively, 
then, "The last six were boys." 

Grandmother Pamier looked 
sharply, and, for half a minute 
was silent. But she had borne 
twelve children herself, though 
three died in infancy, and she 
pressed forward. 

The conversation was staccato. 
Esther Pamier asked questions; 
Dezzie Tarbert answered them. 
They covered the subject of their 
combined twenty-eight children 
in roughly two and a half min- 
utes, the only similarities seem- 
ingly being that each bore 
children in 71, 74, 76, 78, and 
'80. 

Grandmother Pamier went 
back a further step: "I came to 
Salt Lake Valley in 1857, by 
wagon train," she remembered. 
"When did you happen to come 
West, Sister Tarbert?" 



101 



February 1969 

Dezzie Tarbert's sharp voice 
crackled. "We came then, too. 
Our company was made up of 
handcarts." 

Esther Pamier dropped the 
subject and again retreated. She 
must have noted, and I somehow 
felt, that Grandmother Tarbert, 
in her way, was trying to be 
warm, but somehow she couldn't, 
as if she didn't know how, or 
as if an unseen wall of pride 
prevented her from unbending 
before the older woman who sat 
opposite. 

"My family came from Hallow, 
in Worcester, England," Grand- 
mother Pamier recounted. "We 
sailed from Liverpool in 1857." 

My Grandmother Tarbert's 
rocking slowed. "We came from 
Edinburgh," she said quietly, 
"and sailed from Liverpool that 
same year. I was seven. There 
was a storm on that voyage." 
Her eyes grew bottomless as 
she remembered. 

Grandmother Pamier sighed 
audibly, with relief, I felt. 

And almost gaily she said, 
"Oh my! We experienced such 
a storm as you can't believe. 
Hundreds of us huddled together 
while that old ship, 'New Grin- 
stead,' pitched and rolled. I 
remember," and she paused as if 
recalling something she had not 



thought of in many years, "there 
was a little Scots girl who hid 
her head under my skirts, until 
out of exhaustion, she fell asleep 
in my lap." 

Grandmother Tarbert's rock- 
ing had stopped. She rose from 
her chair, and as she did, I found 
Grandmother Pamier and I 
stood likewise. 

"That was my ship," her voice 
cracked, "/ was that little girl!" 

The two old women embraced, 
and cried, and laughed, and sud- 
denly I realized there /was stand- 
ing, unseen, perfectly blended 
into the woodwork, grinning 
from ear to ear. I felt a little 
foolish, but I couldn't help it. 
They were infectious. They re- 
traced the same subjects and this 
time couldn't talk fast enough to 
say all they wanted to say. When 
my parents returned an hour 
later they walked into the house 
open-mouthed, unnoticed by 
their two chattering mothers, 
sitting side by side on our plush, 
orange, stuffed couch. 

The following year Grand- 
mother Pamier died, but I heard 
Grandmother Tarbert retell this 
story many times in the last 
twenty years of her life. And 
each time, I felt my first excite- 
ment in seeing two unlike old 
ladies discover common ground. 



GENERATION SPAN 

In our lot on a city street 
Grows a mulberry tree. 
How interesting I think to 
Trace its genealogy. 
Perhaps its grandfather with 
Fruit and worm process 
Contributed the lovely silk 
In Grandma's wedding dress! 

—Verna S. Carter 



102 




Ramona W. Cannon 



Jessie Evans Smith, wife of President Joseph Fielding Smith of the First Presidency, 
received the second annual "Eternal Quest of Womanhood" award at Utah State 
University, Logan, Utah, in November 1968. The citation, presented by Latter-day 
Saint women students at the University, was given under the direction of Linda Durrant, 
President, and Pam Fiscus, in charge of the program. The citation read, in part: "We 
feel a need for someone living in our own time to look up to as a pattern. We feel 
your life is exemplary and worthy of the tribute." Sister Smith spoke and sang on 
the program. 

IVIrs. Lyndon B. Johnson, on a farewell First-Lady tour in November, visited a number 
of the beautification spots which are the fruition of her desires for America, combined 
with cooperation by Government conservation interests and art sponsorship. In Cali- 
fornia, Mrs. Johnson dedicated the country's newest National Park, which is conserving 
for future generations the magnificent Redwoods, some of them more than six hundred 
years old. 

Mrs. Richard M. Nixon brings to the very difficult post of First Lady of the United 
States, intelligence, beauty, poise, and experience in political and diplomatic affairs, 
with their many social demands. She is a devoted wife and mother. 

Jane Elligett, wife, mother, homemaker, graduate of Bryn Mawr College of Mathematics, 
presently a professor at South Florida Learning Center, is well-known as an executive 
and director of several public opinion surveys in the United States. She is also vice- 
president of the Alfred Politz Research Foundation and has written a much discussed 
and useful book, "Mathematics for the Disadvantaged." 

Miria Greenwood Thayne, Provo, Utah, is author of The Little Th/'ngs— Poems, Stories, 
and Articles (Deseret Book Company, Salt Lake City). Mrs. Thayne is a poet, lyricist, 
and musician. Her work is nationally known. Her talents have been put to use for 
family and friends. 

Jessamyn West, the talented Quaker writer who gave us The Friendly Persuasion, has 
returned to its delightful and admirable Birdwell family for her new novelette Under- 
ground, a humorous, dramatic, serious tale drawn from Civil War history. (Harcourt, 
Brace and World.) 

Marilyn Mercer, journalist, writes that today women constitute one-third of the American 
labor force. Only seven per cent of American doctors are women, however, and only 
ten per cent of women college teachers are full professors. 

Mrs. 0. A. Beech is chairman of the Board, Beech Aircraft Corporation, and Mrs. 
Cecilia Kline of Arizona is president of Kline Incorporated, advertising and public 
relations agency. Mrs. Kline has recently been honored with an appointment as a 
member of the Board of Directors of the National Society of Arts and Letters. 



103 



EDITORIAL Loyalty 



■ "Loyalty is one of the noblest 
attributes of the soul." (President 
David 0. McKay.) 

Loyalty is a most desirable 
virtue, praised by poets, philoso- 
phers, and men of religion; hon- 
ored by the great and the humble; 
sought by leaders of nations, 
churches, and other organizations; 
achieved by the unselfish and 
truly loving. Several important 
traits are encompassed in loyalty. 



FIDELITY is a facet of loyalty. 
It implies strict adherence to obli- 
gations and duties as well as 
respect for leaders, peers, and 
oneself. Fidelity is the virtue which 
leads one to remember and to 
keep vows, to be true to God, to 
fellow men, and to the teachings 
of parents. Wisdom dictates that 
one be true to himself in order 
to build a worthy life. Fidelity 
describes the true relationship of 
marriage partners. 



ALLEGIANCE is a component of 
loyalty. It is best defined as patri- 
otism to one's country and hom- 
age to its flag, respect for law, 
and submission to authority. 
Support of leaders under whom 
one serves requires whole-hearted 
allegiance and willingess to follow 
prescribed policies and procedures. 
Allegiance is not a visionary con- 
cept. It is a real, constant, active 
support. 




FAITHFULNESS is inherent in 
loyalty. A faithful person is trust- 
worthy and dependable. Full confi- 
dence can be placed upon one 
who honors his calling and is de- 
voted to his work. Faithfulness 
has both religious and secular 
connotations and is expressed in 
adherence to ideals. 



UNSELFISHNESS is necessary to 
loyalty. One must be willing to 
submerge self-interest and self- 
aggrandizement for the good of 
others. In these days when great 
emphasis is placed on one's own 
betterment to the exclusion of 
concern for others, unselfish 
loyalty is a prized trait in an as- 
sociate. 

As in all things, the Savior is 
the highest example. He had im- 
plicit confidence in the Father 
and the Father in him. Nothing 
could tempt him to be disloyal. 
"Therefore doth my Father love 
me," Christ explained as he laid 
down his life to fulfill his mission. 

Having examined the nature of 
loyalty, it becomes apparent that 
the true Latter-day Saint strives 
to be loyal to himself, to his par- 
ents and their teachings, to his 
country, and to God and his 
Church. 

Loyalty is second only to love, 
the Prophet has said. Let loyalty 
be so ingrained in our characters 
that together the loyal followers 
of our Lord, true to the leaders he 
has placed over his Church, will 
present the face of strength and 
unity to the world. 

-L.W.M. 




Diet 
and 

Heart Disease 

The American Heart Association 

Heart disease continues to reign as the nation's Number One Killer. 
More lives are lost to diseases of the heart and blood vessels than all 
other diseases combined. 

Research has made great strides in finding the causes and many 
cures. Probably the most hopeful news from research studies comes 
in the prevention of heart disease. What can you do to help prevent 
heart disease in your family? 

Answers from research point to certain "risk factors" in heart 
disease. Among the risk factors are cigarette smoking, high blood pres- 
sure, lack of regular exercise, and regular physical check-ups with a 
physician; diet is one factor that needs particular attention. 

The woman in the home is probably the best person to encourage 
better eating habits in the American family. Scientific studies show 
that the American diet and our eating habits need some changes. 

The way to a man's heart is still through his stomach, but the old 
saying has taken on a new meaning: the food you eat can endanger 
your heart, or protect it. Many scientists now recommend a meal plan 
that is low in saturated fat and cholesterol and still provides all the 
essential nutrients. 

Your Heart Association believes that watching your diet is good pre- 
ventive medicine. Contact your Heart Association for information and 
leaflets. Protect yourself and your family and support the fight against 
heart disease. 



CITY WATERCOLOR SCENE 

Now rain comes quietly, over and over 
Channeling on dark roofs of the town; 
Small dogs turn homeward, sparrows take cover 
Under wide eaves, as fine rain spins down. 

Low lying clouds and dun tree branches 

Blend in a wetwash of misted grays; 

Soiled snow recedes on soaked lawns, rain drenches 

Weed-covered lots, wet-blacks paved highways. 

Now that the maelstrom of white has ended. 
And snowdrifts reduced to a gutter-line. 
Come— rejoice at rain that has blended 
Winter and Spring in one blurred design. 

—Katharine F. Larsen 
106 




A Day for 
Diddle-Daddling 

Alice Morrey Bailey 

■ The breakfast dishes were still 
on the table when Etta Jennings 
came, trying to borrow a pattern 
for Eunice's dress, but we all sat, 
because Etta was company. Be- 
sides, we were just as curious as 
we were polite, maybe more so. 
Etta hardly ever came to our 
house. 

"My land," Mama said. "What 
brings you out so early? I'll bet 
your work's all done already." 

"I always have my work done 
by eight o'clock," said Etta a 
little reprovingly. "It's a pattern 



'7 thought you had patterns. " 

I need. I've got to make Eunice a 
Fourth of July dress and she 
wants one just like Callie's." 

"I'd be more than glad," said 
Mama. "I'd give it to you in a 
minute, but I never used a pat- 
tern in my life." 

Janie's face was red about the 
dirty dishes, and I felt mine was, 
too, because it was eight o'clock 
and we hadn't even started our 
work, but it helped when Etta 
said: "Callie always looks like 
she just stepped out of the Sears 
Roebuck catalogue." Callie was I. 

"That's where I get the ideas 
for her dresses," Mama said, but 
Etta was getting up to go. 

"I thought you had patterns," 
she said, her face screwed up with 
worry. She was a thin woman and 
her face looked like somebody 



107 



February 1969 



had set an egg-beater in the mid- 
dle of it and given it half a turn. 

"No," Mama said. "At twenty- 
five cents apiece and me with five 
girls? I make my own, out of 
newspaper. I pin them on, of 
course, till they are right before 
I cut into the cloth. It's easy, 
Etta. You just . . ." 

"I would never dare! I'll bor- 
row a pattern from Annie, but 
I've got to get at it." She looked 
discontentedly around our dining 
room. "I declare! I don't know 
how you get over the ground 
with seven kids and farm help to 
do for. Me, with only one child, 
and I'm on the run every minute." 

Mama thought that over as 
if it was news to her. "I do have 
a lot to do, don't I?" 

When Etta was gone Mama 
looked after her with approval. 
"There's a woman who never 
diddle-daddles. Here it is only 
eight and she has her dishes done 
and her beds made and she knows 
exactly what she is going to do 
every minute of this day. I ad- 
mire a woman like that." 

B tta was hitching along down 
the path, giving a little jerk about 
every third step. She seemed to 
be hurrying, but was going up 
and down and from side to side 
as much as she was going for- 
ward. When Mama walked she 
didn't seem to hurry, but I had 
to run to keep up. 

"Mama, when are we going to 
make my Fourth dress?" I asked. 
I just ached for her to say "right 
now." 

"Why, child! It's only May." 

"I know, but Etta is starting 
Eunice's dress right now." 

"I'll think about it," Mama 
said. Sometimes Mama thought 



about a thing a whole month, 
and the night before the Fourth 
she was almost always up till two 
or three finishing dresses for us 
girls, but somehow they were al- 
ways laid out on the beds in 
plenty of time before the celebra- 
tion. "Right now I am going to 
make a cake. You girls get at your 
work." 

It was my week to wash dishes. 
Jennie and Lucy were already 
making beds. Mary was sweeping 
the kitchen — not very well, be- 
cause the broom was taller than 
she was. What made it worse was 
that Lalla was right in the mid- 
dle of the sweepings with her lit- 
tle broom "helping" by sweeping 
busily in every direction. 

Before Mama could make a 
cake she found she had to go 
after eggs, because we'd eaten so 
many for breakfast. "I'll be gone 
just a minute," she whispered, 
and slipped out while Lalla had 
her back turned. Lalla was a nui- 
sance in the chicken coop. 

"Mama?" said Lalla, missing 
her. 

"Mama's gone bye-bye," I said 
calmly, and she accepted it, went 
back to her sweeping. 

Mama wasn't back in a min- 
ute, as she thought she would be. 
When I wiped off the kitchen 
table I saw her feeding the chick- 
ens from the granary door, and 
knew she had argued it was 
easier to gather eggs while they 
were eating, but later she was 
cleaning out the chicken coop. 
Now she would want me to get 
the wheelbarrow and put the 
fertilizer on her flower bed. I'd 
get out of that job if I could! 

Sometimes we stopped working 
when Mama was not in the house, 
at least until we saw her coming 



108 



A Day for DiddleDaddling 



back, but Etta had stirred us up 
with shame and we kept on. I 
made a Httle bet with myself 
that I would finish the dishes 
before Mama came back with the 
eggs, and I won, even though 
washing dishes for twelve people, 
counting Papa, Johnny, and Tom, 
and the three hired men took just 
hours and hours. On top of that 
there was the cream separator 
and the milk buckets and the 
strainer, and all of them had to be 
scalded. 

W anie wanted me to finish be- 
cause she didn't want to mop 
the kitchen floor until I quit 
spilling dishwater on it, and I 
didn't blame her. We were at 
that time using separated milk 
to mop the floors because Mama 
had read somewhere that it made 
them shine, and it did, but it 
made the mop sour, so I was glad 
when she gave up that idea. 

It was nearly noon when Mama 
got back to the house, and when 
she came it was only to get a rag, 
to be dipped in bluing to mark 
the thirteen eggs she had in her 
apron. 

"That old hen wants to set," 
she said by way of explanation, 
"and all I could find was enough 
eggs." Mama always used thir- 
teen because if one spoiled she 
would have a dozen chicks. 
"What day is it today?" 

We got the calendar and fig- 
ured out when the hen would 
come off in twenty-one days, but 
while Mama was fishing in the 
rag bag to find a scrap she could 
spare for the bluing, she ran onto 
something else. 

"Well, I never!" she said. 
"Here is that crepe de chine I 
lost last summer." 



She pulled it out, somewhat 
worse for the wrinkling, but it 
was pretty for all that. "I meant 
to make me a waist out of it, but 
there was too much and I didn't 
want to spoil it." She looked at 
its pink pile in her hands, then 
measured it off from her finger- 
tips to her nose. "I do believe 
there's enough for your Fourth 
dress in this piece, Callie." 

I stood stock-still, afraid she 
would change her mind. 

"What's the matter, Callie? 
Don't you like it? It will be 
beautiful when it is pressed." 

"Mama, I love it," I breathed. 

"Well, all right, then. Here, 
Jennie. You mark these eggs and 
then you and Lucy go out and 
set the hen." 

"Mama, I'm scared. She'll peck 
at me. I never set a hen before." 

"Well, you can't learn any 
younger," said Mama. "Just pick 
her up by her back." 

She didn't even notice that 
Jennie had turned white as a 
sheet. I would have offered to 
show Jennie how, except that I 
was afraid I would break the spell 
and Mama would think of some- 
thing else to use that material 
for. "Shall I get the catalogue?" 
I asked. 

"Yes, do," she said. "We'll pick 
out a pattern. I do hope we have 
some thread to match." 

We got the newspapers out 
and looked through the catalogue. 
The prettiest dress had puffed 
sleeves and a scalloped overskirt 
and a sash. "Oh, Mama! That's 
the dress I want. Can you make 
that one?" 

Mama considered it for just 
ages, I thought. "I think so," she 
finally said. "If we use some ba- 
tiste for the top part of the under- 



ia§ 



February 1969 



skirt, that will leave enough 
material for the bottom ruffle." 

I did everything I could to 
help. While Mama was cutting 
out the newspaper pattern I built 
up the fire and put the flatirons 
on, set up the ironing board and 
got the machine out, and, by 
the time Mama had the pattern 
ready, the material was pressed 
and the scissors and thread were 
at her fingertips. Mama wouldn't 
cut paper with her good scissors. 

I heard Jennie and Lucy com- 
ing to the house crying, but I 
couldn't take a deep breath until 
Mama actually cut into the ma- 
terial. 

"Mama, we're scared of the old 
hen," Jennie wept. 

"Goodness, child. What have 
you been doing all this time? 
You've been gone long enough 
for her to be ready to hatch." 

"Just looking at the old hen," 
Lucy wept. "She ruffled her 
feathers at us and scolded." 

Mama was rising to help them, 
but I interceded. "I'll help them. 
Mama." 

"All right," she said, and went 
back to her sewing. "Callie," she 
added, just as I was going out the 
door. "Get the wheelbarrow and 
put that fertilizer on my flower 
bed." I knew it! 

"Yes, Mama," I said. "Can I 
do it after lunch? I'll get lunch 
and get the baby to sleep." I 
didn't wait for an answer. 

Secretly I was afraid of the 
old hen, too, but didn't dare show 
Jennie and Lucy. I didn't just 
help them; I took a firm grip on 
the hen's back feathers, avoiding 
her beak, and lifted her off the 
nest. Jennie hurried up and put 
the eggs in and we got out of 
there. She was fussing around 



setting on them, pecking each 
egg under her feathers as if they 
were already hatched into baby 
chicks. I liked her for it. 

"I can't wait for the baby 
chickens," said Lucy. 

"You'll have to watch Lalla 
that she doesn't love them to 
death." 

I hurried back to the house, 
and none too soon, for Mary was 
cross and Lalla was crying for her 
lunch. In another minute Mama 
would have stopped sewing to 
take care of them, so I did it. 
After lunch I sat on the little 
chair and sang Lalla to sleep. By 
all this managing on my part 
Mama was ready to try on the 
underskirt before I did the lunch 
dishes. 

"Did you forget the wheel- 
barrow?" Mamma asked. 

It was safe to leave her now, I 
thought, with Mary and Lalla 
asleep. Jennie and Lucy had been 
given permission to go play with 
the Jensen children, and I could- 
n't see a thing to interfere with 
Mama sewing. 

"I'll be just outside if you 
want me for trying on," I said. 

"I declare! I never saw any- 
body so helpful," answered Mama 
blandly. 

It took quite awhile for me to 
fertilize the garden. I had meant 
to protest how heavy the wheel- 
barrow was for a little girl eleven, 
but, under the circumstances, I 
said nothing. I have seen Mama 
start after chips of a morning 
and never get back in the house 
the livelong day. She would feed 
the chickens, gather the eggs, 
water the cows and toss them a 
little feed if the men were at the 
field, going from one to the other 
without any previous planning. 



110 



A Day for DiddleDaddling 




At last I came in and washed my 
face and hands and changed my 
dress. 

"You're just in time for me to 
try on your dress," Mama said. 

It was all done but the finish- 
ing and pressing, and it was just 
beautiful. I stood on the chair 
and admired myself in it, visual- 
izing how I would look with my 
hair in ringlets with a pink bow. 

"Come down now, Callie. Let's 
get it done before the men get 
home and the babies wake up," 
Mama said. "When a task is once 
begun never leave it till it's 
done." I had heard Grandma say 
that a million times, but I nearly 
fell over to hear Mama say it. 

Mama meant well, but she 
was easygoing. Once, when 
girl friends and I went to 
flowing wells below town, 
played too long and were 



my 

the 

we 

late 



getting home. We had gone for 
watercress, because it was spring 
and we were hungry for some- 
thing green and we had enough 
of our diet of ham and potatoes 
and gravy and bottled fruit. We 
hadn't thought of containers, 
and had our aprons full of wet, 
somewhat limp, and thoroughly 
bug-infested cress when we no- 
ticed the sun was going down and 
realized we had to walk over two 
miles to get home before dark. 

"My mother is surely going to 
be mad when I get home," one of 
them whimpered. 

"Papa will take a willow and 
tingle my legs," another one said. 

They kept this up until I be- 
gan to feel the same fear, and by 
the time I got home I was in a 
panic. I never will forget coming 
in the back door, closing it behind 
me and almost sliding down it in 
a heap, wondering what awful 
fate would be mine, but all Mama 
said when she saw me was: "Laws, 
Honey. How you've grown since 
I saw you!" 

1 think I never loved her more 
before or since than I did at that 
minute. "Watercress," she said, 
"My, that's nice," and she fresh- 
ened it in water, carefully picked 
the bugs off it and we ate it with 
fresh baked bread and melted 
butter. 

I loved her now. She was just 
finishing my dress, tying the sash 
with it on a hanger against the 
wall on the coat rack when the 
gate clanged. It was Etta Jen- 
nings coming up the walk and 
she looked as if she had been 
through a calamity. Mama met 
her at the door. 

"I bet I've walked ten miles 
trying to find a pattern," she 
said, and then she saw my dress. 



Ill 



February 1969 



"Where in the world did you get 
that dress? It's just exactly what 
I wanted for my Eunice." 

I held my breath. It would be 
just like Mama to up and give it 
to her. Mama would give any- 
thing away, almost. 

She stood looking with pity at 
Etta's perspiring face. I just knew 
she was on the verge of giving her 
my dress for Eunice, but Etta 
said, "I'll give you ten dollars for 
that dress right this minute." 

Mama's look changed just a 
little bit. 

"I can't rightly do that," she 
said. "That's Callie's dress, not 
mine to sell, but I'll tell you 
what. You bring Eunice and your 
material over and I'll cut out a 
dress for her." 

"Just like that one?" Etta 
asked, and I caught my breath 
again. The last thing in the world 
I wanted was for Eunice to have 
a Fourth dress just like mine. I 
was on the verge of urging Mama 
to sell it when she spoke again. 



"Prettier," she said, but how 
could you have a prettier dress 
than that? "Pink is not Eunice's 
color, not with that beautiful red 
hair. You need blue or green for 
her, to match her eyes." I looked 
at Mama. She hadn't mentioned 
Eunice's freckles nor the way her 
teeth stuck out. 

"The material^ is blue," Etta 
said thoughtfully. "The clerk said 
the same as you, but I couldn't 
think of imposing on you, not 
with all you have to do. You 
must have worked all day to 
make that dress and get your 
Saturday cleaning done, too." 

All of us, even Etta, knew she 
would bring the material, and 
it didn't matter now. My Fourth 
dress was made and it was mine. 

"To tell you the truth," Mama 
said, "the girls did the cleaning. 
Callie took care of the babies 
and did everything else. I set out 
to make a cake and never got it 
done. All I did this whole day 
through was diddle-daddle." 



ABRAHAM LINCOLN 

I wonder had I lived when Lincoln lived 
Would I have looked at him as men do now, 
Have heard his homespun jokes as classic wit, 
Or thought his furrowed face a noble brow? 

Would I have known the pathos and the pain 
Behind his chosen words at Gettysburg? 
Would I have been there at the Springville train 
To mourn him, to recall his parting word? 

The stories have worn well— about the rails 
He split, the borrowed book, the cent returned, 
The humble cabin birth, the circuit trails, 
His great compassion— all these we have learned. 

But would I recognize his greatness under 

The tall hat, beneath the sorrowing heart? I wonder. 

—Mabel Jones Gabbott 



112 



Photo by Hedgecoth Photographers^ 




nside and out 




February 1969 




Florence Smith (left) and Aiwilda Newbold (right), Vermont Ward, South Los Angeles 
Stake, enjoy working together to make aprons for Relief Society bazaars and for gifts. 

Sister Newbold is a professional tailor and her creative talents find a wide scope in 
her aprons. Each year she makes from seventy-five to a hundred aprons of all styles. 
She is also an expert at knitting, crocheting, and embroidery work. She feels that one 
needs a variety for gifts and bazaars, and it also keeps her busy and happy. 

Sister Smith has assisted Sister Newbold for many years in apron-making. She is 
especially skilled in the fancy stitches and decorative work that make the aprons 
artistic. Making aprons together has given these sisters a deep and rewarding friend- 
ship, enhanced by their joy in presenting their work as gifts and bazaar items. 



♦ 



* 




Martha Callahan Durfee, Weiser Stake, Idaho, makes unusual and lovely quilts to be 
presented to her six children, thirty-nine grandchildren, and sixteen great grand- 
children, and presents many for use by Relief Society for bazaars, as well as to her 
many friends and neighbors. 

She has made quilts out of men's neckties, which suit the male recipients to a tee. 

Sister Durfee is eighty years old, and has served as a visiting teacher for forty- 
eight years. Her cheerful smile is always welcome at Relief Society meetings. 



114 




■ Have you ever had the experience of gladdening the heart of a child, when the 
child was overwhelmed with joy at an unexpected surprise? Such a heart- 
warming experience has been brought to many precious children at the Primary 
Children's Hospital and elsewhere. How have these little hearts been gladdened? 
By the efforts and countless hours of labor of one of our dear, devoted Relief 
Society sisters — Helen Lach. 

Sister Lach has the rare ability and judgment to create something beautiful 
and outstanding from almost nothing. She has always made beautiful clothes, 
particularly for children, from remnants of material which were very inexpensive, 
but lovely and of good quality. Each year she has donated these clothes to her 




Dorothy J. Roberts 



115 



February 1969 




ward for their bazaar, and mothers were most fortunate who were able to pur- 
chase one of those beautiful items. 

Not long ago another wonderful idea came to Sister Lach, rejuvenating old 
dolls and stuffed toys! Sister Lach buys old stuffed toys and dolls for almost 
nothing at the Deseret Industries. She takes a seam undone on the animals, 
removes the stuffing and then washes the outside covering. Then she carefully 
replaces the stuffing and sews the animal together. Oftentimes an ear or an eye 
is missing and she carefully replaces it. The animals are just like new when 
Sister Lach finishes working on them — an unbelievable sight when seeing the 
objects "before" and "after." 

Many times a doll may have an arm or a leg missing. She finds other old dolls 
which have a matching leg or arm and replaces the missing one. She cuts, sham- 
poos, and styles the hair of the dolls so they look beautiful. The doll is scrubbed 
from top to bottom and any other repairs that are needed are done. Then Sister 
Lach, with her ingenuity and great talent in sewing, dresses these dolls. They 
resemble a "Paris" creation when she is finished. They are beautiful to behold. 
The clothes are so lovely that they are just as attractive as those on a newly 
purchased doll. 



116 



Made-Over Dolls 




The process may be described as follows: 

Step 1. Thoroughly scrub the body of the doll with detergent, also using an 
abrasive on stubborn spots, where the body material will permit such cleansing. 
Shampoo the hair, keeping the suds out of the doll's eyes, so that the color will 
not be damaged. Rinse body and hair. For cloth -bodied dolls, open a seam 
and remove the stuffing before washing. Replace when the doll body is dry. 

Step 2. While the hair is still wet, brush or comb out all the matting. Shape 
the hair close to the head, combing and covering it over thin spots. Trim off 
any straggles. Cover the entire head with a nylon stocking, holding it in place 
with a cord of fine wire around the doll's neck. Hang the doll up to dry by the 
cord. 

Step 3. When the hair is dry, remove the stocking, and either dampen and 
roll the hair in curlers or touch it up with a warm curling iron. Dress the doll in 
new clothes, including stockings which can be cut from old nylon hose, and 
shoes which can be repainted with shoe enamel, or bootees or slippers can be 
knitted or crocheted, or shoes Can be cut from plastic material or oilcloth and 
the upper part of the shoe glued to a sole of heavy cardboard. 



117 



February 1969 

For stuffed animals: 

Step. 1. Remove all felt trims, such 
as eyes and tongues. Save for use as a 
pattern. 

Step 2. Open a seam large enough to 
insert your hand, and remove the 
stuffing, saving it for use later. (Toys 
which are labeled "completely wash- 
able" or stuffed with shredded foam, 
may be put in the washing machine 
and the filling need not be removed.) 
Wash the entire outer form in good hot 
soapsuds. Rinse in clear water. Shake 
well, and hang out to dry in a warm 
place and fluff out the material occa- 
sionally while drying. 

Step 3. Pack all the stuffing back in 
the toy, starting with the legs and head. 
Then pack the body well, supplement- 
ing the stuffing with upholster 's cotton, 
as needed, until the toy is firm. 

Step 4. Sew up the opened seam 
and brush the fur. Cut new tongue 
and eye pieces from felt and glue them 
in place with fabric glue. 

Many hours of labor go into such a project, but it is indeed a labor of love, 
a love and desire to do something for others, a desire to bring happiness and 
beauty into the lives of little children. This Sister Lach does by giving these 
animals and dolls to children. 




WAITING 

rm sitting in my big arm chair 
Passing the time away, 
Nothing seems to change 
It's the same from day to day. 

I'm Sitting quietly by 
Counting the hours till night, 
There's nothing I can do 
But wait for the waning light. 

My strength is almost gone 
I can hardly leave my chair, 
Will I rise tomorrow 
To wait by the window there? 

It's beautiful outside, dear. 
But leaves ride on the wind. 
The ground is thick with gold now 
And the branches thinned. 

— Carmen Dairies Fredrickson 



118 



Grandmother 
and the Stockings 




■ I remember Grandmother's visits! How we looked forward to her coming! 
These visits were not too frequent, and only once in awhile did she stay all day 
or overnight. 

Grandma is just a little woman, but her love and sweet personaHty are just 
the reverse of her size. We loved to see her come, because of her love and kind- 
ness. No grandmother could have shown more love for grandchildren than she 
showed us. 

Now the years have rolled along, and Grandmother is getting older. Her 
little body is getting frail, and she is not as active as she used to be. But as long 
as I live I shall remembei- Grandma and the stockings. 

There were eight growing, active, healthy children in our family. We lived 
on a farm, and there was always plenty to be done. All the girls were taught 
the art of homemaking at an early age by our sweet mother, as we cooked for 
hay men, put up fruit. Sometimes, it was necessary for the girls to help Father 
and the boys with the farm work. Mother worked so hard to do her many house- 
hold tasks, but like many others, night came before her work was done. 

One task that we all seemed to save until we had more time was darning the 
stockings. Mother would put them in a little wire basket that folded Hat when 
empty. Each washday the basket and the stack of stockings for ten people 
would grow and grow. We all learned how to darn stockings, but all too often 
when we sat to darn, we could make only a small dent in the stockings before 
we left the job unfinished. 

And so the basket bulged. 

Then Grandmother would come to visit! After rearing a large family herself, 
she knew of the many things a mother often leaves undone and always offered 
to help. Somehow or othei', she would always find her way to the stocking 
basket. Her loving hands would darn and darn while she vi.sited with Mother, 
until the basket would fold flat, and our own individual stocking bags were 
filled with neatly darned stockings. 

And we appreciated her helpful talent. I must honestly admit that when I 
knew Grandma would be there, I secretly hoped if she had the time, .she would 
help us conquer the stockings. 

Now, as I hurriedly darn my family's few stockings that need darning these 
days, I lovingly remember, with a smile, the days Grandmother came to visit, 
and the basket full of stockings waiting to be done! 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 

Save me a summer, I cried, 
In the storm's midnighit, 
In the mountain's domain, 
And keep me a dream intact 
From the scolding thunder, 
From the lightning's obliteration. 
Keep for me beyond the dark zenith 
Always a dawn in reply. 

—Dorothy J. Roberts 



119 




® 



ecipes 




Carol Berrey 



■ Here are some delicious recipes that are favorites with the members in 
the Rome Branch. I am sure they will please those who like, or would 
like, to try authentic Italian food. The first recipe I obtained from a 
charming restaurant in a small village outside of Rome. 

BISTECCA ALLA PIZZIOLA 

(Steak cooked in a delicious tomato sauce) 



4 thin steaks 

4 slices of American cheese 
or substitute 



4 green olives (pitted) 

oregano 

oil, as desired 



Brown steaks in an oiled frying pan. Cover each steak with a slice of cheese and 
decorate with slices of olive. Sprinkle with salt, pepper, and oregano. Cook on low 
heat until the meat is done and the cheese melts. 

For an elegant dinner, roll the meat and cheese, with the olives and seasoning inside. 
Secure the rolls with toothpicks. Place in the pan with a little oil and one can of 
tomatoes (about 6 oz.) cut into small pieces. Add salt, pepper, onion, and a little 
garlic. Cook until the meat is done and the sauce is thickened. 

RISO AL LATTE 

(Rice cooked in milk) 



2 c. rice 

1 quart milk, approximately 

2 tbsp. sugar 



2 tbsp. butter (more or less, as desired) 
salt 



Cook the rice for 8-10 minutes; remove from the stove, and rinse. Add about % of the 
milk. Cook, adding milk as is needed, until the rice is done. Add the sugar, butter, 
and salt. Serve piping hot. 



120 



Recipes From Italy 

LASAGNA AL FORNO 

(Baked lasagna) 

Meat Sauce 

4 tbsp. olive oil parsley, as desired 

^2 lb. ground beef basil, as desired 

3 tbsp. each, chopped carrot, 1 can tomatoes (1 lb) 

celery, and onion 

Put olive oil, beef, vegetables, and spices into a frying pan and cook until the onion 
is golden. Add the tomatoes (cut into small pieces) with all the juice in the can. 
Add salt and pepper to taste. Boil slowly for 2 hours. 

White Sauce 

1 qt. milk 2 tbsp. flour 
^2 c. butter or other shortening 1 tsp. salt 

Heat the milk. Add butter, flour, and salt. Bring to a boil, stirring constantly. 

Lasagna Noodles 

2 gallons of water 1 package lasagna noodles 
1 tsp. salt (16 oz.) 

In a large pan, bring the water to a boil. Add salt. When the water boils again, add 
the lasagna, a piece at a time. Cook for about 20 minutes. Then drain the lasagna 
and spread them on a white cloth. In a large rectangular pan, put a layer of the 
tomato and beef mixture, then a layer of lasagna, and cover with three tablespoons of 
white sauce. Sprinkle with a little cheese. Continue this layering until the pan is 
filled, finishing with the white sauce. Put into a hot oven (400°) and cook until the 
top forms a golden crust. Serves four. 




MORE VIOLETS WILL BLOOM 

Tonight the rounding moon 
Reached its zenith and cast a glow 
Of almost noon 
Upon the mounded silent snow. 

Diamonds, pearls, and amethyst 

Spread a calm quiescent braise 

On pyracantha's tented head 

Where cedar waxwings kept their tryst 

Just yesterday. A soft gray haze 

Shaded the lowly violet bed 

Where I knelt in gathering gloom 

For flowers which now perfume this room. 

Tomorrow or tomorrow this full moon 

Will wane; waxwings return again 

To beautify each bush, and soon 

More violets will bloom where snow has lain. 



-Zara Sabin 

121 




■ The canning was done, and the cellar shelves filled with colorful jars of fruits, 
vegetables, and pickles; the last spicy smell of catsup and chili sauce was only 
faintly lingering. 

After the canning chores were ov^er, there always came the special bonus 
when mother would say, "I think we can get a new oilcloth for the kitchen table 
today." 

I am sure we would not have been more happy had she said, "We will get a 
new dinette set today." The old drop-leaf table that had served two or three 
generations would do, and would be renewed in the splendor of a new oilcloth. 

Sometimes Mother gave me the silver half dollar, and mine was the envied 
privilege of going to the store and, from the array offered, pick out a gay check, 
colorful plaid, or a floral or fruit design. It was a hard choice, but when I came 
home bearing the long slim parcel, careful that it not be bent, I indeed felt it 
was a red-letter day. 

The old cover was taken off to be put on the shelves on the back porch, 
and my purchase was laid with ceremony on the table among admiring exclama- 
tions and compliments of the fine choice I had made. There it was in all its 
beauty — what mattered it if it in no way "matched" the other colors in the 
room? It was so gay, so light-hearted and smelled so clean that it brightened 
the entire room and gave a lift to our lives. 

We had a little ritual for that first meal, while the oilcloth was so grand 
and new. We did not cover its elegance with any other tablecloth but set the 
dishes right on the pretty cover. The humble fare that was put on it tasted flne 
and I know a king couldn't have enjoyed his supper more. The slick new surface, 
also, made a smooth, clean, and cheerful background for our school studies. 

That shining oilcloth on the kitchen table meant we were ready for wintei", 
no matter what it would bring; that the hard work of canning was over; the pig 
killed and put away; that there were barrels of meat, bins of vegetables and ap- 
ples, sacks of flour safely hanging on racks from the cellar beams. Cans of sugar, 
molasses, and honey gave one a secure feeling of being prepared against the 
snows of winter. 

Twice a year we enjoyed the ceremony of a new oilcloth. In the spring, at 
housecleaning time, getting a new oilcloth for the kitchen table was a signal 



122 



A New Oilcloth 

that the housecleaning was done, the last vug had been beaten, the last feather 
bed aired, the last window washed. I think it came to mean a symbol of ac- 
complishment, of a goal reached, a job well done, whether spring housecleaning 
or fall canning. 

And even now as I look back, that new oilcloth is a symbol of manv good 
things in a way of life that has gone forever. Life was lived at a simpler level; 
a symbol for homes in which work, fun, and love were shared. A symbol for 
appreciation of little things, when there was less urgency to earn extra dollars. 
A symbol of a life where nothing was bought until one had the money to pay for 
it — credit was practically an unknown word in its present meaning. Saved cash 
bought necessities first, luxuries when thei'e was enough left over to pay for 
them. The tempo of life was slower; it was also without its tensions. It was a 
symbol of a home where Mother was always present. The oilcloth was a symbol 
of a frugal life. 

Yes, as I look back, that new oilcloth epitomizes a nostalgic past, a symbol of 
a yesterday of values of integrity and whole.somene.ss. Each of us has his own 
private symbol of the good things of those yesterdays as a .standard of compari- 
son as we make our choices todav and tomorrow. 



INDIAN WEAVER 

The desert, 

Gray as a bleached dead tree, 

Brown as an autumn leaf, 

Yellow in spots like gold, 

Stretched around her, 

As, sitting on the sand. 

She weaves the woof of red and gold and blue 

Across the warp of dusty white. 

Is it a blanket? 

Yes, but that is not all. 

A smile is on her lips 

As, with deft fingers. 

She weaves some cherished dream. 

—Enola Chamberlin 



Young Friend 

Ida A. Isaacson 



■ I met a young friend of mine at leadership meeting. She brought her bicycle 
to a full stop as we met. She is the mother of five lovely children. She had a basket 
on the front of her bicycle, and it held hei' Relief Society Magazine, and her 

Out of the Best Books, Volume Four, a notebook, and her purse. It was gratifying 
to see her, and I was happily surprised at her mode of travel. It indicated vouth- 
fulne.ss, economy, and a method of traveling that was faster than walking 
those blocks. And it denoted good judgment. 

After the meeting was over, I am sure that she mounted her bicycle and ar- 
rived home a little earlier to greet her children and to make plans for dinner 
and attend to the multiple things that a young mother and wife must do. I 
admired her. 

123 




■ "Who are you?" asked the caterpillar of Alice in Wonderland. 

"I ... I hardly know, sir, just at present . . ." Alice answered. 

Since her abrupt entry into the caterpillar's incredible land, she had been 
facing new situations so rapidly that it was no wonder she was bewildered. 

Similarly, our own world is a wonderland to every newborn child — big, 
strange, unfamiliaj-, and untried. "Who am I?" he well might ask, and in that 
moment of newness he begins to form an image of himself. 

His first interpreters are his parents. They help him to discover who he is, 
what he can and cannot do, how he fits into the wonderland around him. They 
help him to determine his feelings about himself. What they think of him, he 
will think of himself; what he thinks of himself, he may become. 

A talented woman confides that, as a child, her parents frequently encour- 
aged her interests with the comment, "You can do it. You can do almost any- 
thing." She claims this as the spark that kindled her courage and kept her trying. 

If the words and actions of his parents tell a child that he belongs, that he 
can achieve, that he is accepted and loved, his self-image will be positive. And a 
healthy self-image is so important that it should be a constant concern of his 
parents. 

Schoolteachers have devised regular "show and tell" periods to help children 
develop positive feelings about themselves. Each child has a moment in the 
spotlight to show and tell something to his class. 

The "ohs" and "ahs" when a child shows one of his creations, the spontaneous 
spurt of laughter when he tells a funny story, the interested comments of the 
teacher, all help a child to define himself as a worthwhile individual. 

This same "show and tell" principle can be used by parents to build positive 
feelings in their children. One of the most effective methods of achieving this is 
through the use of a record book. This record book (or scrapbook) belongs to 
the child and provides a place for his photographs and certificates. A spot 
where his wise and comical quotes may be recorded, along with parental com- 
ments about the child — always complimentary, of course. The book becomes 
a "show and tell" about the child. 

Size is not important, but it should be sturdy enough to withstand the in- 
evitable use it will be subjected to as probably the child's most cherished 
possession. "Do you want to see my very own book that tells about me?" will 
be a constant query when grandmother or a playmate comes to visit. Or he will 
crawl onto his mother's lap and beg her to read "my book." As they go over 
the pages, one by one, they show and tell him who he is. 

He "remembers" that he was born in the hospital and weighed seven pounds. 
He lingers for the umpteenth time over a letter from Aunt Lucy expressing hap- 
piness that he arrived. His baby picture with the crinkly eyes brings a chuckle 
that carries over to the family tree where his very own name is written. His 
finger traces each letter and travels up the trunk to the pictures on the branches. 
Such a cluster of loved ones brings a warm blankety feeling of belonging. 

Several pages and pictures later he realizes that he is growing bigger and 
learning new things. A "stick people" drawing. Tissue paper roses. A picture of 
himself on roller skates. He pauses at each new proof of accomplishment and a 
smile carves into his cheeks. 

124 



Show and Tell Your Child Who He Is 

Most loved, perhaps are the words of praise and recognition scattered among 
the pages. "Jane was considerate and helpful. She often .sat on her little red 
chair by the baby's crib so she could sing to him and keep him company." Or, 
"Our neighbor, Mrs. James, loved to have Jimmy visit. She .said he was the only 
boy in the neighborhood who paid any attention to her retarded son." Under 
the picture of a smiling toddler is this delightful reminder, "Susie made our home 
a happier place." 

Comments such as these tell a child that he is appreciated and loved and 
spark loving responses in return. And, somehow, they seem a bit more impressive 
when they're written down in a book. 

To parents with large families, keeping up the books may loom as quite an 
undertaking. No doubt about it. But it is also extremely rewarding. Working on 
a child's book can be a shared experience, a precious togetherness time, some- 
thing to do on a Sunday. In between the catching-up occasions his memora- 
bilia may be collected in a large manila envelope. A child's comments may be 
recorded immediately in the book or on a piece of note paper and added to the 
envelope until the next rainy day. Or a small notebook with a section for each 
child will hold individual information until it can be recorded in the books. Full 
dates should be included with each addition. 

Every child would choose to have a book about himself. All the little patch- 
work pieces of his life, lovingly pasted together, give him a feeling of identity, 
a sense of belonging and achievement, a reminder that he's loved, a reverence for 
himself. 



CHILDREN ON A DESERTED BEACH 




Sand is hard and wet 

To your toes 

Where each wave flows 
Up and back, day-long, 

And swings 
In tune with a song 

The ocean sings. 

Miles of sea glint with sun 

Along miles of weed- 
Strewn beach, but we can run 

Easily as the little birds 
With stilt legs, that 

Run and feed 
As waves recede. 

Now birds are gone. There is nothing 

More- 
Only sun sliding down the sky 
Into the far edge of the sea 
And us running endlessly 
Along the endless shore. 

ll|Pp^ —Ethel Jacobson 



125 




Welcome 
The Task 



Michele Bartmess 

as told by Annette Giles 



Chapter 4 




Synopsis: Jennifer Miles, a young woman 
of twenty-four is spending the summer 
in Houston, Texas, with her mother's 
cousin, Bea McPherson. Jennifer has 
left behind Steve Rey, whom she is 
attracted to, but the relationship is un- 
sure. In Houston, she meets handsome 
Jim Long, who has been wooing her. The 
bishop of Bea's ward is the director of 
the famous Texas Medical Center, and 
has indicated that it might be possible 
for Jennifer's mother to have heart sur- 
gery to relieve the serious heart condition 
from which she is suffering. 

■ One night early in September, 
Jennifer ventured to ask Bea 
what her feeUngs about Dick 
were. 

Bea 



that 



"What do you mean?" 
asked guardedly. 

"Surely you are aware 
there is an attraction existing 
between you two, it shows on 
both of you." 

"Why, Jenny, are you trying to 
play matchmaker?" Bea asked 
lightly. 

"No, I don't think anyone 
needs to. I was just wondering if 
you were aware of what seems 
to be happening." 



Bea was silent for a few min- 
utes. "Well, Jenny, one never 
knows. We both have a lot of 
forgetting to do. It's hard for me 
to accept the way Dick was so 
bitter about the deaths of his 
wife and son. I loved John just 
as deeply as any woman ever 
loved, I'm sure. He was the light 
of my life. But that light went 
out, and I have to make the best 
life I can for myself and our 
boys. His memory is a comfort to 
me, but one can't live with and 
for a memory. I remember him 
with love, and I'm not bitter that 
he's gone, just sad. And I know 
we'll be together again, that's 
the greatest comfort. 

Jennifer understood this. "Per- 
haps Dick needed being around 
someone like you to be able to 
see this himself," she suggested. 

"Perhaps, I don't know. Ten 
years is a long time to carry a 
bitterness in your heart. It can't 
completely disappear overnight. 
And then, I'm just not ready for 
anything yet. In two weeks it 



126 



Welcome the Task 



will have been a year. I'm not 
mourning, but I'm still adjusting. 
First Christmases, anniversaries, 
birthdays, special days of all 
kinds aren't easy. There are so 
many firsts. . . ." she trailed off 
lamely. 

"I think I understand, Bea," 
Jennifer said quietly. 

The day following their con- 
versation. Bishop Hopper phoned 
and asked Jennifer if she could 
come to his office and meet Dr. 
Mayhew. She was immensely im- 
pressed with the famous surgeon, 
and extremely pleased to learn 
that he was willing to examine 
Mrs. Miles, with the possibility 
of performing surgery as soon as 
possible. 

Jennifer wanted to call her 
parents and tell them, but de- 
cided that a detailed explanatory 
letter would be best. She ex- 
plained everything, from meeting 
Bishop Hopper to her impression 
of Dr. Mayhew. She urged them 
to consult the doctor who was 
currently treating her mother, 
but most of all to pray about it, 
though she knew that would be 
their first act. It would be no 
easy decision. Surgery of any kind 
was frightening, and risky. There 
was no guarantee that her condi- 
tion would be improved, or in- 
deed, if she would survive the 
operation. 

Bea immediately began to 
make plans to have Charles and 
Elizabeth as her guests for as 
long as they would need to re- 
main in Houston. Her friendship 
became increasingly more pre- 
cious to Jennifer. 

Each ring of the phone sent a 
fearful, excited chill down Jen- 
nifer's back. Finally, one evening 
she recognized her father's voice. 



"Jenny," he said huskily, 
"We've decided to take the 
chance. Your mother is losing 
ground now, so we'll make a 
fight for it." 

Tears came to Jennifer's eyes. 
Her dear, sweet mother must face 
a choice that was really no choice 
at all. 

Her mother came on the line 
and expressed her love for Jenni- 
fer and her faith that this was 
indeed the right decision; that 
she felt Jennifer was guided to 
Houston for a reason, and per- 
haps this was it. 

Jennifer would not attend 
school this semester, but would 
remain in Houston until her 
mother was able to return home. 

She and Bea met the plane. It 
was a joyous reunion. She hadn't 
realized how much she had really 
missed them until she watched 
them come down the ramp. Her 
tiny mother, with her brown eyes 
and auburn red hair shining, 
was smiling and leaning on her 
husband's arm. Charles was a 
big man, and looked even bigger 
next to his petite wife. 

Jennifer noticed that her 
father looked more serious than 
usual. His eyes were full of love, 
but his strong jaw was set, and 
he kept a protective arm about 
his wife. 

Her mother's optimistic per- 
sonality always had a way of dis- 
guising the real issues, if they 
were unpleasant. She assured 
them that they had had a mar- 
velous flight, and she was so 
grateful to Bea for taking care 
of her daughter, and for extend- 
ing her hospitality to Elizabeth 
and her husband. 

"We've asked Nyta Rey to 
stay at the house with the boys," 



127 



February 1969 



her mother commented. "She's 
been such a dear friend to me, 
and I'm sure she'll be able to 
help the boys through all of this." 

"Yes," Charles added, "and that 
boy of hers — Steve — sends his 
ove. 

Jennifer blushed. Her mother 
had begun to suspect before Jen- 
nifer left home that Steve had 
much to do with her daughter's 
moods. Well, no mind, for he was 
a fine boy, and if her daughter 
chose him it would be a happy 
day for both families. 

"Pete has taken quite a liking 
to Steve," her father commented, 
referring to his impetuous middle 
son. "We all have, as a matter of 
fact." 

Jennifer ignored the pointed 
remark. "I'm looking forward to 
coming home as soon as Mother 
can," she announced quietly. 
"And, of course, you must meet 
Jim." 

Her mother patted her cheek 
as she always did in an expression 
of affection. "We had hoped you 
would want us to, Jenny." 

Her heart sang. She would be 
going home. Home to Springville 
and the beautiful, rugged Was- 
atch Mountains which looked 
over the valley like a protecting 
father. Home to the lake, their 
street, the large brick home, and 
the huge lilac bush in the front 
yard, the big walnut tree in the 
back yard that had afforded her 
both shade and a back rest as she 
pursued the world through books 
during her youth. She hadn't 
realized how much she had 
missed all this until just that 
moment. She was looking forward 
to seeing Steve, yet she knew 
she would miss the attentions of 
Jim Long. 



But, more importantly, she 
was going home to Dave, Pete, 
and Sam. Home to their teasing, 
their balking at being reminded 
of chores needing attention, but 
also back to their awkward at- 
tempts to show affection, their 
shyness at talking over a particu- 
lar problem, their triumphant 
happiness when their teams won, 
and their quiet attempts to take 
losing like the men their father 
was molding them to be. How 
much would they have changed 
now? But she would be with her 
mother and father again, to dis- 
cuss, to help, and to learn. Oh, 
Mother, she thought, you have 
to make it, for all of us. 

They had anticipated a rather 
long wait at Dr. Mayhew's office, 
knowing how busy the famous 
surgeon must be. However, Mrs. 
Miles was led directly into the 
examination room by the friendly, 
smiling nurse. 

For Jennifer, Charles, and 
Bea, the wait seemed endless. 
"I'm sure he is giving her a very 
thorough examination," Bea re- 
assured them, as she caught 
them both glancing at their 
watches periodically. 

"The time certainly drags," 
Jennifer complained. She picked 
up a magazine and began thumb- 
ing through it, but her mind was 
in the examination room with her 
mother. Suppose the surgeon 
felt that the surgery was just too 
great a risk. Must they face the 
fact that she would die slowly 
before their eyes? She forced the 
thought from her mind. The fam- 
ily had left the matter in the 
hands of their Father in heaven. 

Finally, the nurse returned 
and asked them if they would 
please come into the doctor's con- 



128 



We/come the Task 



ference room. Bea hesitated and 
Charles said, "Please, come 
along." 

They seated themselves com- 
fortably, eagerly anticipating, 
yet dreading the appearance of 
the doctor. 

The nurse brought Mrs. Miles 
in first, and she sat down be- 
tween Charles and Jennifer. Her 
eyes were bright and she smiled 
reassuringly. 

finally Dr. Mayhew, accom- 
panied by Bishop Hopper, came 
in. Jennifer was once again im- 
pressed by the bearing of the 
surgeon. He was considerably 
younger than she had expected 
him to be, only about forty-five. 
She thought that Jim Long 
would be this kind of person, 
famous and successful at a rela- 
tively young age. The doctor's 
dark hair was graying slightly 
at the temples, and he had an air 
of calm, poised self-assurance. He 
was tall, and would, by most 
standards, be considered distin- 
guished, even handsome. 

When he spoke, his voice held 
a kind of quiet authority, coupled 
with a "you can have absolute 
faith in me," tone. He was 
friendly, but came right to the 
point. 

"Much of what I am going to 
tell you, you probably already 
know. The patient's heart has 
been severely damaged by rheu- 
matic fever during childhood. 
There is a groat deal of scar 
tissue, but the most pressing 
problem is a badly damaged mitro 
valve. Now what we plan to do is 
remove this valve and replace it 
with an artificial one. It is a deli- 
cate operation, generally success- 
ful though." 



Before they could relax too 
much, he went on. "However, the 
patient's liver and lungs are in 
extremely poor condition, which, 
of course, increases the risk a 
great deal. We want to put her 
directly into the hospital if she 
decides to have the surgery, and 
run more extensive tests. As 
things look right now, her chances 
are about forty-sixty." 

They looked at one another 
without speaking. Jennifer's heart 
pounded. Forty-sixty sounded 
frightening. She had thought 
that fifty-fifty would be bad 
enough. Finally the surgeon 
spoke again. "I am willing to per- 
form the surgery, and I think it 
will be successful, but it's a de- 
cision that only you folks can 
make." 

Bishop Hopper said, "We can 
give you three days, in which to 
make the decision. We know how 
difficult it is. But within three 
days you would have to enter 
the hospital for tests, or we 
couldn't meet the surgery time 
we have open." 

Mrs. Miles spoke up quietly. 
"No, we will not need the three 
days. We knew there was a risk 
when we came. We had already 
decided that if Dr. Mayhew was 
willing to perform the surgery, I 
was willing to risk it. Now, when 
do I enter the hospital?" Her 
voice held that no nonsense 
authority that she was forced to 
use on her sons so often. 

Bishop Hopper smiled confi- 
dently. "We'll have you come in 
first thing in the morning." He 
patted her shoulder, and every- 
one shook hands. Dr. Mayhew in- 
formed them that she would 
undergo surgery a week from the 
day she entered the hospital. 



129 



February 1969 



The day before the operation, 
all of Bea's family and the entire 
Miles family in Utah, as well as 
Jennifer and her father fasted. 
Jim accompanied Mr. Miles and 
Bishop Hopper to the hospital 
where they administered to 
Elizabeth. A bouquet of flowers 
bearing Steve's name along with 
that of his mother, and Jenni- 
fer's three brothers, had arrived 
earlier. "I'm so blessed," Mrs. 
Miles smiled warmly at them. 




As he was leaving, Jim bent 
down and whispered something in 
her ear. 

Jennifer curiously asked her 
mother what it was, later, when 
they were alone. 

"Oh, he was just reminding 
me what a wonderful daughter I 
have," she said tenderly. "He 
seems like a nice young man 
Jenny. Do you care for him 
deeply?" 

Jennifer smiled. Jim Long was 
quite a person, and she told her 
mother that she was flattered by 
his attentions, but no more at 
the time. 

"Jenny," her mother said seri- 



ously, "if by chance the Lord 
wills I don't come through this, 
promise me you will look out for 
your father and the boys." 

Jennifer shuddered inwardly. 
"I promise. Mother, but you're 
going to be all right," she said 
with a great deal more confidence 
than she dared feel. 

"I hope so, Jenny, I really 
hope so." 

The day dawned dark and cold. 
It was late November and winter 
had a grim grip on things. 
Charles, Jennifer, and Bea ar- 
rived at the hospital early, so 
that they might see Mrs. Miles 
before she was placed under seda- 
tion. They were permitted to re- 
main with her until she was 
rolled down the corridor into the 
operating room. 

Jennifer could barely control 
her shaking hands as she sat 
down to begin the long wait. Dr. 
Mayhew had estimated that the 
surgery would require about three 
hours. The waiting room was a 
cheerful, light, and comfortable 
place, but they were oblivious of 
these things. 

Jennifer fought the panic rising 
within her at the thought of her 
mother, in the operating room, 
fighting for her life against this 
condition which had plagued her 
for so long. Her heart seemed to 
be racing three times faster than 
was necessary to sustain her. 
She felt both hot and cold at the 
same time, as if icy blood was 
being pumped through a feverish 
body. It seemed as though she 
could hardly breathe. 

Each glance at the clock told 

her that only five minutes had 

-passed. She tried to look around 

at the other people waiting. Bea 

seemed lost in thought. She must 



130 



Welcome the Task 



be remembering sitting in a room 
such as this while surgeons fought 
to save John's Hfe, Jennifer 
thought. Her father looked older, 
tired. Jennifer had realized several 
years ago just how much he de- 
pended on his wife. Outwardly 
he was a strong, confident, vi- 
brant man, but his wife was the 
key to all that was strong about 
him. She thought about her three 
brothers. They were good boys, 
but they needed their mother's 
guidance and advice, for all three 
of them loved and respected her 
almost reverently. 

Jennifer looked around the 
room, feeling empathy for those 
who were awaiting news of a 
loved one. She felt sorry for the 
young couple who looked so for- 
lorn, probably their young child 
was in surgery, she thought. 



Their apprehension increased 
when the clock moved from three 
and a half hours to four from the 
time Mrs. Miles had gone into 
the operating room. A grim faced 
doctor approached, and gently 
touched a middle-aged man on 
the shoulder. "I'm sorry, Mr. 
Warren, we did all we could." 

The silent room was filled 
with the man's sobs. Jennifer's 
heart went out to him. How hard 
it is to lose a loved one, but what 
a comfort the gospel could be at 
such a time. 

She had fidgeted and paced 
the floor for more than five hours 
when the door down the hall 
opened again. She recognized Dr. 
Mayhew's tall frame coming 
toward them. She tried vainly 
to read his expression. 

{To be continued) 



TO BE NEAR YOU 

I wish I were a flower in your garden, 

Delicate in scent, 
Or a Mozart Symphony, inspiring. 

Never spent. 
Or just your footprint in the sun-warmed 

Desert sand. 
Your shadow on the cool of earth, a raindrop 

In your hand. 
To add a breath of beauty wherever 

You may go. 
To be near you fondly close, because 

I love you so. 

—Rowena Jensen Bills 



131 



K^otM- 



FROM THE FIELD 



All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through the stake 
Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society supervisors. One annual submission will be 
accepted, as space permits, from each stake and mission of the Church. All submissions must be 
received within two months of the event described. Submissions should be addressed to the 
Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. For details regarding 
pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society Magazine for January 1966, page 50. 
Color pictures are not used in this department. 






X 






Relief Society Activities 






Korean Mission Conference Creates Central and Southern 
Districts, August 26, 1968 

Top picture, front row, center (in black dress): Soon Sung Kim, President, Southern 
District Relief Society; to her right: Boo Yun Kim, First Counselor. 

Second row, second from left: Sun Pyo Pak, Second Counselor; (in plaid dress): 
Rosemarie Slover, Supervisor, Korean Mission Relief Society. 

The second picture includes many of the same sisters during a testimony meeting 
at the conference in Pusan. 

Sister Slover reports: "At our general district conference, the mission was divided 
into the Central and Southern Districts. All sisters of the new Southern District were 
invited to attend one of the meetings, and the spirit present was truly wonderful. 

"Most of the sisters are new in positions of leadership, but they have a strong 
desire to serve and a testimony of the importance of the work they will be doing." 



Ben Lomond Stake (Utah), North Ogden Third Ward Relief 
Society Makes Satin Pillowcases 

Virtue 0. Spackman and Blanche H. Ellis working on satin pillowcases for North 
Ogden Third Ward Relief Society. 

Margaret C. Jones, President, Ben Lomond Stake Relief Society, reports: "Orders 
could not be filled fast enough for the lovely satin pillowcases which were Relief Society's 
contribution to the building fund in the North Ogden Third Ward of our stake. Over 
$250 has been added to the building fund, plus $100 to the Relief Society treasury 
through this project. 

"The pillowcases are not only beautiful, the members of the ward report that they 
contribute to soft, restful sleep, and protect the ladies' hairdos." 



132 



Fort Worth Stake (Texas) Singing Mothers Join Large 
Group for "Hemisfair Performance" August 9-10, 1968 

Lucille W. Molen, President, Fort Worth Stake Relief Society, reports: "Thirty- three 
sisters from the Fort Worth Stake joined the large combined group of Singing Mothers 
who performed at the 'Hemisfair' in San Antonio, Texas, in August. The sisters began 
rehearsing in April for this event. Margaret Porter directed the group, and they were 
accompanied by Joan Wooley. Director of the combined groups was Montess A. Anderegg. 
The sisters expressed appreciation for this opportunity and felt that it was a worth- 
while and inspirational activity. 

"Our stake was organized last September and we are working very diligently to get 
the Magazine in each home. We love it dearly." 



Western States Mission Relief Society Presidency 
Holds Conference 

Left to right: Mildred Rose, Education Counselor, Western States Mission Relief 
Society; Edith Hall, Homemaking Counselor; Carrel! Thorpe, President; Arline M. 
Scott, Supervisor; Janet Luke, Secretary. 

Sister Scott reports: "Each year the presidency of the Western States Mission Relief 
Society visits each of the five districts in the mission and holds a conference on Saturday 
and Sunday. This year, as in previous years, instructions concerning Relief Society 
procedures were discussed. District fashion shows were held, and many items which 
could be used for bazaars were demonstrated. 

"A Singing Mothers chorus from each district sang at the conferences, and reviews 
of the past year's work were given by the officers of the district boards. 

"We feel that these conferences benefit Relief Society in the mission very much, and 
we enjoyed them also." 



Italian Mission Holds First Relief Society Conferences 

May 11, 18, June 8, 1968 

Members of the Italian Mission Relief Society Presidency, left to right: Chiara Ban- 
chetti, First Counselor; Wanda Duns, Supervisor; Marilee Swift, President; Joanne 
Gerstner, Second Counselor. 

Sister Duns reports: "Four Relief Society conferences were held in the Italian Mission 
to insure that all sisters of Relief Society would be able to attend at least one session. 
The sessions were held in Palmero, Sicily; Milan; Pisa; and Taranto. 

"President Duns and I were able to attend three of these meetings and address the 
sisters. Approximately twenty sisters attended each meeting. 

"At each conference there was a discussion period, a luncheon prepared by the 
mission Relief Society presidency, addresses by the presidency, a demonstration of 
homemaking meeting ideas, and a bazaar featuring the lovely handwork of the Italian 
sisters." 



North Sevier Stake (Utah) Board Contributes To / 

Success of the Relief Society Program 

North Sevier Stake Relief Society officers, seated, left to right: Aldena A. Thompson, 
Secretary-Treasurer; Arnelda M. Poulson, Second Counselor; Bernice M. Mickelsen, First 
Counselor; Wilma H. Sorensen, President. 

Standing, left to right: Ora C. Mason, visiting teacher message leader; Thula Nielsen, 
homemaking leader; Leona J. Mickelsen, spiritual living class leader; LaVerde S. Gurney, 
Magazine representative; Melva N. Johnson, social relations class leader; Joyce 
Gronning, cultural refinement class leader; LaJuana Bastian, organist; Billie Lou 
Johnson, chorister. 

Sister Sorensen reports: "These sisters have been faithful in furthering the success 
of Relief Society in our stake. They serve devotedly and attend the required meetings 
regularly. We have a lovely board room which was decorated and furnished by con- 
tributions and stake board funds. It also serves as a garment distribution center, 
managed by the president and assisted by other willing Relief Society workers." 



South Box Elder Stake Honors All Who Have Served on the 
Stake Board, August 14, 1968 

Front row, third from left: Iva Lou Nebeker, President, South Box Elder Stake 
Relief Society; fourth: Helen Bunnell, former president. 

The remaining sisters are current and past members of the stake board. 

Sister Nebeker reports: "A dinner honoring all those who had served on the Relief 
Society stake board since 1963 when the stake was organized, was held. The occasion 
was to reveal a history book compiled recently. 

"Included in the history book were pictures and write-ups of socials, special 
accomplishments, programs from conferences, and other events, and statistical data. 

"We felt that getting together to see the history book would be a pleasant inter- 
lude for the sisters. One of the highlights of the book is a personal history sketch of 
each sister who served on the stake board. It was a most pleasant and successful evening." 



New York Stake, West Point Branch Relief Society 
Unique in Locale and Activities 

Members of the West Point Branch Relief Society, left to right: Lola Turek; Mary 
Blackham; Lois Hobson, Second Counselor; Myrna Redd; Polly Jordan, First Counselor; 
Joyce Mumford, President; Penny Lockard; Kaye Palmer; Elaine Bons. 

Ada H. Miller, President, New York Stake Relief Society, reports: "The West Point 
Branch Relief Society, though newly organized and consisting of only nine members, 
is productive and active. On May 10, 1968, they held a spring social consisting of a 
cruise down the Hudson River. 

"Their unique location affords them interesting fund-raising possibilities. The 
corsages worn by the sisters are colorful chrysanthemums which are in great demand 
during the football season when the Army team meets its opponents. The wall hangings 
are actual miniature reproductions of the uniforms worn by cadets at the United States 
Military Academy. 

"We are inspired by the devoted manner in which these sisters carry out the functions 
of Relief Society." 



Alabama Stake "Fashions For All Seasons" Show 

August 24, 1968 

Left to right: Kathleen Nelson; Linda Mattle; Sue Drake; Delores Hazzard. 

Donalee A. Beazer, President, Alabama Stake Relief Society, reports: "The theme 
of our annual fashion show was 'Fashions for All Seasons.' The four sisters in the 
picture are our fashion coordinators, one commenting for each season. They are 
wearing dresses from the same pattern, styled to their particular season. 

"There were 124 outfits modeled by seventy-nine participants, including husbands 
and children. We feel that our fashion shows are great incentives to encourage the 
women and girls in the stake to develop sewing skills. We are very proud of the fine 
workmanship in the clothes demonstrated in these shows." 



Juab Stake (Utah) Relief Society Marks Centennial 
With Unique Program, June 22, 1968 

Left to right, sisters who have served as presidents of Juab Stake Relief Society: 
Martha C. Eagar; Lyie C. Pratt; Lua L. Stephenson; Chole N. Bailey; Edna J. Cazier; 
Blanche B. Brough, current President. 

Sister Brough reports; "Our stake observed its centennial anniversary with a unique 
program. The program included a dramatization of several important historical events 
in the stake. The script was written by Sadie H. Greenhaigh and was taken from actual 
minutes and testimonies. 

"The Singing Mothers sang several appropriate numbers during the program. An 
original banner made by Relief Society sisters in 1868 was on display. Colorful display 
tables with pictures, relics, and histories covering the 100 years were a popular and 
much appreciated attraction. 

"A delicious buffet luncheon was served and it was a time of rejoicing and re- 
flecting back to the marvelous work of the sisters who came before us. We shall go 
forth with renewed zest to carry forth our part of the heritage. 

"There were five of the past fifteen presidents who have served since 1868 present 
at the celebration. We were also honored to have Sister Fanny S. Kienitz of the Relief 
Society General Board present at our celebration." 



Roy North Stake (Utah) Presents "A Call To Benevolence" 
To Honor First Anniversary of Stake Relief Society 

July 11, 1968 

Front row, fourth and fifth from left: Mabel G. Peterson, President, Roy North Stake 
Relief Society; Arlene Cheever, First Counselor. 

Third row, at left: Nina Chappell, Secretary-Treasurer. 

The remaining sisters are members of the stake board and ward presidencies 
and secretaries. 

Sister Peterson reports: "Commemorating the first anniversary of the Roy North 
Stake Relief Society, and in appreciation of the wonderful work accomplished by the 
wards during the year, the Relief Society presidency entertained members of the stake 
board and the ward presidencies and secretaries at a luncheon. Following the 
luncheon, members of the stake board presented 'A Call to Benevolence.' " 



Lesson Department 




Lesson 96— Doctrinal Instructions 

Elder Roy W. Doxey 

(Reading Assignment: D&C 130:8-23; 131:5-8.) 

Northern Hemisphere: First Meeting, May 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1969 

OBJECTIVE: The Latter-day Saint woman devotes herself to gaining more knowledge 
through diligence and obedience. 



INTRODUCTION 

The Prophet Joseph Smith 
made observations upon the 
pubhc and private remarks of 
member and nonmember. One 
time Orson Hyde gave his views 
on various gospel subjects which 
called forth corrections by the 
Prophet. At another time the 
Prophet corrected some state- 
ments made by a Methodist 
preacher. These corrections have 
provided the Church with some 
important doctrinal instructions 
contained in Sections 130 and 
131 of the Doctrine and Cove- 
nants. 

KNOWLEDGE 

Latter-day Saints believe in 
many scriptures which emphasize 
the need to acquire knowledge. 
Important among these are the 
following: 

It is impossible for a man to be saved 
in ignorance. (D&C 131:6.) 



Whatever principle of intelligence we 
attain unto in this life, it will rise with us 
in the resurrection. 

And if a person gains more knowledge 
and intelligence in this life through his 
diligence and obedience than another, he 
will have so much the advantage in the 
world to come. (D&C 130:18-19.) 

Since the purpose of life is to 
understand and live the laws 
which ultimately give salvation 
(eternal life), then salvation 
knowledge is the most important 
part of learning. If one lacks 
knowledge of the Savior, the 
atonement, how to accept the 
atonement for individual salva- 
tion, and also the Church which 
represents the Lord for salva- 
tion, it is impossible to be saved. 
(Joseph Smith, History of The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints, ed. B. H. Roberts, 
Salt Lake City: Deseret Book 
Co.; 2d ed. rev.^, 1949, Vol. V., p. 
387 [commonly called Docurtien- 
tary History of the Church; here- 
after referred to as DHC].) 



140 



Lesson Department 



The person who fails to hve 
gospel teachings degenerates in 
knowledge. {DHC 4:588.) On 
the other hand, as one studies 
by faith, his concepts of God 
and eternity are enlarged, and 
his power to do good is increased. 
(D&C 88:118; Alma 12:9-11; 
DHC 2:8.) 

Essential salvation knowledge 
to be learned by the saint is that 
which pertains to the preservation 
of his membership in the Church. 
The revelations give ways by 
which one may not be deceived 
by every wind of doctrine. The 
Latter-day Saint is well grounded 
in the path of safety when he 
accepts the following truth: 
Everything we know about God 
and our relationship to him 
comes from revelation. (D&C 52: 
9, 36.) The revelations are true 
for they come from the Giver of 
all truth. Knowledge pertaining 
to this life only, is insufficient 
for salvation. We must learn 
not only how to overcome our 
sins here, but we must, as the 
Prophet Joseph Smith says in 
the following quotation, learn 
how to triumph over evil in the 
world to come: 

Salvation is nothing more nor less 
than to triumph over all our enemies 
and put them under our feet. And 
when we have power to put all enemies 
under our teet in this world, and a knowl- 
edge to triumph over all evil spirits in the 
world to come, then we are saved. . . . 
(DHC 5:387.) 

The member of the Church who 
learns the principles of salvation 
and the keys against being de- 
ceived while in mortality, will 
have that much advantage in 
the world to come. What we 
learn here will help us forever. 



Class Discussion 

Wh> is gospel knowledge necessary 
for success in this life and in the world 
to come? 

OBEDIENCE 

There is no true success in 
this life unless one is obedient 
to gospel principles. When one 
considers that this life is man's 
probationary period this fact 
is apparent. 

Elder Richard L. Evans of 
the Council of the Twelve, in 
discussing Section 130:18-19, 
has pointed out that if the stu- 
dent will keep in mind that dili- 
gence and obedience are the key 
words in the Lord's admonition 
for his children to acquire intelli- 
gence, he will not leave the 
faith. 

Those words are most meaningful — 
and I have no fear of learning, of the 
pursuit of knowledge, for any of our 
young people, if they will keep in mind 
diligence and obedience — obedience to 
the commandments of God, diligence 
in keeping close to the Church, in keeping 
active, keeping prayerful, keeping clean, 
keeping circumspect in their conduct. 
(Conference Report, April 1956, p. 44.) 

This advice concerning learn- 
ing all truth, religious or secular, 
is in harmony with the Lord's 
counsel concerning good books, 
languages, and people. (D&C 
90:15.) 

The following two scriptures 
emphasize the reason for obed- 
ience and also the operation of 
law: 

I, the Lord, am bound when ye do 
what I say; but when ye do not what 
I .say, ye have no promi.se. (D&C 82:10.) 

There is a law, irrevocably decreed in 
heaven before the foundations of this 
world, upon which all blessings are pre- 
dicated — 



141 



February 1969 



And when we obtain any blessing from 
God, it is by obedience to that law upon 
which it is predicated. (Ibid., 130:20-21.) 

In 1831, the Lord gave rea- 
sons why the saints should be 
obedient. Among them are 
that we are citizens of the Lord's 
kingdom; the Lord has given 
this earth to his saints; lest 
death overtake us; the Savior 
pleads our cause as our Advocate; 
and we are Christ's sons and 
daughters because of our accept- 
ing his atonement. {Doctrine and 
Covenants Commentary, Re- 
vised Ed., pp. 252-254.) 

Class Discussion 

Why is obedience such an important 
law of God? 

THE GODHEAD 

The Prophet Joseph Smith said 
the following about the impor- 
tance of knowing about God: 

If any man does not know God, and 
inquires what kind of a being he is, — 
if he will search diligently his own heart — 
if the declaration of Jesus and the 
apostles be true, he will realize that 
he has not eternal life; for there can 
be eternal life on no other principle. 
{Teachings of the Prophet Joseph 
Smith, Compiled by Joseph Fielding 
Smith, ninth printing, Salt Lake City: 
Deseret News Press, 1956, p. 344.) 

To know God ultimately is to 
become like him by obedience to 
his commandments. (D&C 84 
19-23; 132:23-24.) The first step 
in knowing God is to recognize 
that God is a personal Being of 
flesh and bones. The doctrine 
of eternal life, or exaltation in 
the celestial kingdom, is depen- 
dent upon this truth. 

The Father has a body of flesh and 
bones as tangible as man's; the Son 
also; but the Holy Ghost has not a 



body of flesh and bones, but is a person- 
age of Spirit. Were it not so, the Holy 
Ghost could not dwell in us. 

A man may receive the Holy Ghost, 
and it may descend upon him and not 
tarry with him. (D&C 130:22-23.) 

Why is it of value for the 
Latter-day Saint to know that 
God is a personal Being with 
body, parts, and passions? First, 
one may then know that faith- 
ful men may become as the 
Father in every sense of the 
word. Second, to know that 
God is personal and that he is 
our Father gives man the ability 
to approach Deity in prayer in 
a meaningful way, rather than 
to pray to an all-present spirit, 
as God is conceived in the 
"Christian" world. Third, the 
true concept of God and Christ 
and the Holy Ghost, who is also 
an individual — a Personage of 
spirit gives meaning to the scrip- 
tures about the members of the 
Godhead. Fourth, that God 
has a habitat, and he is not 
in person throughout all space. 
(D&C 130:8; Abraham 3:2-4, 9.) 

Class Discussion 

Wherein does the revealed doctrine 
of God help you to understand better 
the plan of salvation? 

ETERNAL MAN 

Latter-day Saints have the 
opportunity to know about them- 
selves and their place in the 
plan of salvation. Whereas the 
"Christian" churches teach that 
man has his beginning, in this 
life, the Lord has revealed that 
all men had a premortal exis- 
tence. (Abraham 3:22-23.) Men 
and women are eternal beings 
by nature. They are made up 
of body and spirit, both of which 



142 



Lesson Department 



are eternal. (D&C 93:29, 33; 
131:7-8.) The following comes 
from the Prophet Joseph Smith: 

The spirit of man is not a created 
being; it existed from eternity, and 
will exist to eternity. Anything created 
cannot be eternal; and earth, water, etc., 
had their existence in an elementary state, 
from eternity. {DHC S:3H7.) 

Latter-day Saints understand 
that they shall have an eternal 
existence. They will never ex- 
perience a time when there is 
not conscious existence. Through 
the resurrection man's body will 
be eternally wedded to his spirit. 
(D&C 93:33-34.) 

With this understanding of 
man's eternity, how does this 
information contribute to the 
Latter-day Saint's understanding 
of himself and of the need to give 
obedience to gospel principles? 
The following points may con- 
tribute to the answer to this 
question: (1) Since man is an 
eternal being there will be no end 
to conscious existence; therefore, 
he will come to judgment as 
the Lord has predicted. (D&C 
76:110-111.) (2) Man is capable of 
accepting religious truth when 
he hears it, unless sin darkens 
his comprehension. (D&C 93:30- 
33.) (3) Man is endowed with 
free agency and is responsible 
for his actions in mortality. 
(D&C 93:29-33.) Although man 
was created by God, the Creator 
is not responsible for what man 
does during his earthly proba- 
tion. (4) Since man was begotten 
by God, he is capable of becom- 
ing as his Heavenly Parent. (5) 
Because man is eternal, the Lat- 
ter-day Saint has the basis for 
making decisions, for he knows 
that these decisions have their 
eternal consequences for good or 



for evil. 
THE EARTH 

The scriptures reveal that the 
earth is a living organism. (Moses 
7:48-50; John A. Widtsoe, Joseph 
Smith, p. 149-150.) Elder James 
E. Talmage said the following 
concerning all created things: 

Every created thing has been made 
foi- a purpo.se; and every thing that fills 
the mea.suie of its creation is to be ad- 
vanced in the scale of progre.s.sion, within 
the bounds of its own kind or kingdom, 
be it an atom or a world, a protozoan 
oi' man. (Hoy W. Doxey, The Laffcr- 
c/ay Prophets and the Doctrine and 
Covenants, Salt Lake City: Deseret 
Book Company, 1964, 3:162.) 

The earth fulfills the purpose 
for which it was created in obey- 
ing a celestial law. (D&C 88:25.) 
It was created that it might be 
a habitat for man; in fact, men 
are born of this earth. Because 
the earth fulfills this purpose, it 
will be rewarded by being sanc- 
tified and become a celestial 
planet. {Ibid., 88:26.) In this 
condition, the earth will be as 
a Urim and Thummim whereby 
celestial beings will be able to 
learn about "all kingdoms of a 
lower order. . ." {IhicL, 130:9.) 
Those who receive the highest 
blessings of the celestial kingdom 
will receive a white stone which 
"will become a Urim and 
Thummim . . . whereby things 
pertaining to a higher order of 
kingdoms will be made known" 
{Ibid., 10-11.) 

In one's quest for saving knowl- 
edge there is discovered that, 
as the earth obeys the law by 
which it progresses to a celestial 
kingdom, so also the Latter- 
day Saint understands that full 
obedience to gospel law is neces- 
sary for eventual celestialization. 



143 



February 1969 



SALVATION 

The purpose of life is to work 
out one's salvation in this world 
and in the world to come. (D&C 
46:7.) Salvation comes by obedi- 
ence to the principles and prac- 
tices of the gospel of Jesus Christ. 

Elder Marion G. Romney of 
the Council of the Twelve, re- 
minds us that eternal life is not 
achieved in this life, but an 
assurance of it may be received 
here. (D&C 131:5.) In order to 
make one's calling and election 
sure, the following three things 
are necessary: (1) to receive the 
testimony of Jesus and be bap- 
tized; (2) to receive the Holy 
Ghost by the laying on of hands; 
and (3) to be sealed by the Holy 
Spirit of Promise. Brother Rom- 
ney proceeded to say: 

. . . What is required is wholehearted 
devotion to the gospel and unreserved 
allegiance to the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints. Speaking to this 
point, the Prophet taught "... that 
those who keep the commandments of 
the Lord and walk in his statutes to the 
end, are the only individuals" who shall 
receive the blessings. . . . We must be 
wilhng to sacrifice everything. Through 
self-discipline and devotion we must 
demonstrate to the Lord that we are 
willing to serve him under all cir- 
cumstances. When we have done this, we 
shall receive an assurance that we shall 
have eternal life in the world to come. 
Then we shall have peace in this world. 
{Conference Report, September 1949, 
pp. 41-44.) 

JOSEPH SMITH, THE PROPHET 

The Lord declared that this 
generation would receive the 
word of the Lord through his 
Prophet, Joseph Smith. (D&C 
5:10.) As long as the dispensation 
of the fulness of times continues, 
the word of the Lord through the 
modern books of scriptures and 



the Prophet's writings will con- 
tinue to go forth to the world. 

One of the remarkable evi- 
dences to support the mission 
of Joseph Smith is the prophecy 
on war. (D&C 87.) This revela- 
tion states that the American 
Civil War would begin with the 
rebellion of South Carolina, for 
a "voice" declared to Joseph 
Smith that there would be 
armed conflict between the North 
and the South. It would "prob- 
ably arise through the slave 
question." (D&C 130:12-13.) Slav- 
ery would be a contributing 
cause of the Civil War, but not 
the sole cause of it. This point 
of view agrees with most his- 
torians on the cause of that 
war, although there are some 
proponents of the theory that 
slavery was the single cause. 

The important truth is that 
the Civil War was prophesied, 
and that the details of that 
war, mentioned in Section 87, 
were fulfilled. Out of that truth 
comes a lesson. As one gains 
more knowledge through dili- 
gent study, its value to him 
comes through his obedience to 
what is learned. This blessing 
comes through studying by 
faith. (D&C 88:118.) 

THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST 

The Savior told his disciples 
anciently and today that no 
man knows the day and the hour 
of his second coming. (Matthew 
24:36; D&C 49:7.) 

Preparations are underway 
and have been since the dispen- 
sation began for the return of 
the Savior. His words to his dis- 
ciples are pertinent today: 

Watch therefore: for ye know not 



144 



Lesson Department 



what houryour Lord doth come. (Matthew 
24:42; Joseph Smith 1:46.) 

As one gains more knowledge 
by his diligence and obedience, 
his faith is strengthened and his 
insight into the signs of the times 
is enlarged. He is obedient to 
this counsel and finds safety in 
these words: ". . . if ye are pre- 
pared ye shall not fear." (D&C 
38:30.) 

IMPLEMENTATION 

Every Latter-day Saint is 
counseled to learn the principles 
of the gospel of Jesus Christ. A 
regular time each day for study 
brings many rewarding blessings. 
Without salvation knowledge it 
is impossible to be saved. Knowl- 
edge in itself is not sufficient for 



salvation, but knowledge obeyed 
brings salvation in this life 
and in the world to come. (D&C 
59:23.) 

A rewarding experience for 
a Latter-day Saint is to learn 
the value or application of each 
principle or doctrine of the 
gospel. By doing this he learns 
that gospel teachings are con- 
sistent in themselves, and each 
principle is harmonious with the 
other parts of the gospel. 

Basic to one's appreciation of 
the gospel as a motivator for 
righteous action is the doctrine 
of man's relationship to God, pre- 
mortality, purpose of life, man's 
environment, the assurance of 
being on the Lord's side, and 
that Joseph Smith is a prophet 
of God. 



VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE - Truths to Live By 

(Correlated With the Family Home Evening Manual, 1968-69) 



Message 8-". . . Thou Shalt Be Reconciled" (D&C 42:88) 

Alice Colton Smith 

Northern Hemisphere: First Meeting, May 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To show that reconciliation is more than forgiveness. 



Two little boys were playing 
together. The younger brother 
through carelessness broke a be- 
loved toy of the older boy. When 
the older one protested, the 
younger one kicked him. Instant- 
ly the two were fighting. The 
wails of anger and hurt reached 
the mother who intervened. 
Gradually the hot passions sub- 
sided. Finally, the mother per- 



suaded the younger child to ask 
forgiveness of his brother for 
breaking his toy. The older boy, 
then, said, "I forgive him," but 
his eyes were angry, his tone 
grudging, and all morning he was 
short-tempered and curt with his 
brother. 

The mood persisted all day. 
When night came the mother 
tried again to smooth away the 



145 



February 1969 



anger and hurt, but the boy 
could not forget his broken toy. 
She explained again how im- 
portant it is to forgive. "I told 
him I forgave him," he replied 
sullenly. 

Are words enough? What must 
take place in the heart, mind, and 
behavior of both the offender and 
offended? 

And if thy brother or sister offend 
thee, thou shalt take him or her between 
him or her and thee alone; and if he or 
she confess thou shah be reconciled. 
(D&C 42:88.) 

. . . Love your enemies, bless them 
that curse you, do good to them that 
hate you, and pray for them which 
despitefuUy use you, and persecute you. 
(Matthew 5:44.) 

Give to him that asketh of thee, and 
from him that would borrow of thee 
turn not thou away. (Matthew 5:42.) 

And be kind one to another. . . .(Ephe- 
siars 4:32.) 

In these words of Jesus, the 
apostle Paul, and the words of 
the Lord given through the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, we see 
that more is expected than just 
the sentiment and expression of 
forgiveness. It is not enough to 
say, "I forgive." To "love," 
"bless," "do good," "pray," "give," 
and "be kind" demand not only 
an attitude of forgiveness toward 



the other person, but action. 

"Forget, forgive; conclude and 
be agreed." (Shakespeare, Rich- 
ard II, Act I, Scene I.) 

Repentance and forgiveness are 
the first essential steps, the neces- 
sary states of mind and heart 
which prepare the way for recon- 
ciliation. The next step requires 
great courage. One must take the 
offending one into a private ses- 
sion and work out the problem. 
Many misunderstandings can be 
erased, if we are wise, tactful', 
and loving. 

In addition reconciliation is 
reciprocal. One must confess, the 
other forgive, and both must en- 
ter into a loving, harmonious 
relationship. Jesus drew the 
pattern for us in the story of the 
prodigal son who ". . . when he 
was yet a great way off, his 
father saw him, and had com- 
passion, and ran, and fell on his 
neck, and kissed him." (Luke 15: 
20.) 

The sin, then, is to be forsaken 
and forgiven; the hurt assuaged; 
the pattern of loving friendship 
and companionship resumed. 
"Blessed are the peacemakers: 
for they shall be called the chil- 
dren of God." (Matt. 5:9.) 



OF MAN AND GOD 

Man's loud jet shattered the night, 
Rattling my window pane. . . . 
God's silent moon rose in its wake, 
Quieting the earth to peace again. . . . 

—Alda L. Brown 



146 



HOMEMAKING— Development Through Homemaking Education 



Discussion 8— Let's Go Inside (Continued) 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, May 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To point out ways to beautify our home interiors, with emphasis on 
furniture arrangements and use of accessories. 



INTRODUCTION 

(Review the introduction to 
Discussion 7, most of which is 
apphcable here. Review also Dis- 
cussion 5, The Rehef Society 
Magazine, November 1967.) 

Although in the arrangement 
of our furniture we are concerned 
with the overall effect of beauty 
and charm, we must not lose 
sight of the practical considera- 
tions of convenience and use. 
Beautiful rooms which are not 
conducive to comfort and con- 
venience or which are not practi- 
cal for family living have failed 
in their function as a home. 
Efficiency in function and ease 
of maintenance are necessary 
qualifications for today's way of 
living whether it be in the Ameri- 
cas, in the countries of Europe, 
or in the islands of the sea. 

It is not possible to present 
plans of furniture arrangements 
that have universal application, 
for homes and people all over 
the world differ widely in most 
of the things which determine 
their ways of living. The follow- 
ing suggestions, however, should 
help us effectively to utilize what 
we have and plan wisely for 
what we need to acquire. 



Furniture should be arranged to serve 
the purpose of the room. 

Furniture should be conveniently 
placed for its particular use and for its 
accessibility. 

Furniture should not interfere with 
circulation; doorways and other passage- 
ways should be free from obstruction. 
The center of the room is usually kept 
relatively clear for circulation. 

Furniture should be placed in proper 
relation to any architectural or mechani- 
cal features so as not to interfere with 
the swinging of doors, the opening of 
windows, or the operation of electrical 
or heating devices. 

Furniture should be arranged so as 
to afford an agreeable balance between 
sizes, heights, and forms. 

Furniture should be arranged so that 
the room will not appear to be under- 
furnished or overcrowded. 

Furniture should be arranged so as 
not to obstruct the view or interfere 
with the enjoyment of any work of art 
or architectural feature of interest. 

Furniture should conform to the size 
and style of the room. Small delicate 
refined pieces, for example, should not 
be placed in large-scaled rooms where 
only large pieces are appropriate, and 
vice versa. 

Furniture may be placed so as to 
take advantage of natural light or possible 
view. 

Furniture groupings for different 
puiposes should be separated by a reason- 
able space or by screens or room dividers. 
Groupings for noisy activities should be 
arranged as far as possible from those 
planned for quiet areas. 



147 



February 1969 

Major pieces of furniture could be 
arranged so that they seldom or never 
have to be moved. This will save time 
and energy, not to mention wear and 
tear on the furniture itself. 

WHAT ABOUT THE ACCESSORIES? 

In one of our previous discus- 
sions we were told that the 
"httle things make all the dif- 
ference." Have you ever wondered 
why one room can be a place of 
inviting warmth and beauty 
while another, though compar- 
able in size and cost, can appear 
cold and impersonal or cluttered 
and busy? The accessories — those 
little personal touches — make 
the difference. These are the 
things which contribute to the 
character of the room, which 
complement the color scheme, 
and which reflect the culture, 
interests and personality of those 
who live there. We all have them; 
some of us use them to add 
beauty and character to our 
homes, and some to add clutter 
and confusion. A few suggestions 
may help us to use them to en- 
hance the beauty of our homes 
rather than to mar it. 



We should select and use only acces- 
sories that are beautiful or interesting or 
that make a needed contribution to its 
setting. 

We should avoid making unwise 
purchases or using items which detract 
from the harmony of the surroundings. 

We should relate our accessories to 
our furniture groups. 

We should study our arrangements 
and discard any unnecessary pieces. It 
is far better to use too few accessories 
than too many. 

We should keep accessories clean 
and free from dust, grime, or tarnish. 

We should have the courage to de- 
velop our own creative urges and ex- 
press our own individualities. 



CONCLUSION 

In any arrangement of our 
home furnishings, it is well to 
remember that people are more 
important than furniture or 
things. Our furniture and our 
accessories are for our use and 
our enjoyment, and they should 
therefore be chosen and arranged 
to promote the kind of living 
which will meet our own needs 
and make us comfortable and 
happy in our homes. 



SOCIAL RELATIONS-lmmortality and Eternal Life 



Lesson 8— Are We Preparing? 

Alberta H. Christensen 

(Reference: Immortality and Eternal Life From the Writings 

and Messages of President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., 

Melchizedek Priesthood Manual, 1968-69) 

Northern Hemisphere: Third Meeting, May 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To point out that being prepared for tomorrow may require diligent effort 
today. 



148 



Lesson Department 



fNTRODUCTION 

Although a single act of service 
to others may inspire thousands, 
the good life is not the result of 
a few isolated, worthy deeds. It is 
achieved by daily striving and by 
consistent application of right- 
eous principles. It is of interest to 
observe how important, in the 
lives of men who have achieved 
greatness, are the progressive 
steps which have led to their ac- 
complishments. So it was with 
President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. He 
was continually preparing for the 
future. Consequently, when na- 
tional appointments and religious 
callings came to him, he was suf- 
ficiently prepared to fill these 
positions with efficiency and 
honor and to make significant 
contributions. 

This last social relations les- 
son of the 1968-69 year, will be 
largely one of review and of 
questioning. It will be a looking 
back to the ''Profiles Remem- 
bered" of lesson 1 and will en- 
large upon some ideas discussed 
in the lessons that followed. 
This question will be ever in 
mind: Am I prepared to meet the 
challenges of today? Am I really 
preparing for that tomorrow 
which I hope to realize? Am I 
putting forth intelligent, dedi- 
cated effort today with my eyes 
upon the harvest? Or am I merely 
spending today's precious time? 

SEED TIME AND HARVEST 

In the cycle of harvest to har- 
vest, we observe three general 
stages of growth; the seed plant- 
ing, the nurturing, and the reap- 
ing. Each period is important, for 
without the seed there would 
be no harvest; without proper 



nurturing, the quality of harvest 
might be inferior or even lost; 
without the reaping and replant- 
ing, the cycle would be broken. 
Such an analysis may be of 
interest to the Latter-day Saint 
woman for her particular role in 
life places her in an influential 
position in this cycle. 

TODAY IN THE CYCLE 

Where is today, in this life 
cycle? For the home with small 
children, today is the time of 
planting — planting of the basic 
seeds for habit and character 
building. For the home where 
there are no children present, it 
may be a time for special nur- 
turing. In each period there is 
need for appraisal; a time for such 
questions: Am I planting seeds of 
faith, of initiative, of dependa- 
bility in the lives of the children? 
Am I nurturing the qualities of 
maturity by providing a favorable 
home-climate for their natural 
growth? Am I, who now am 
adult in body, nurturing qualities 
in myself, which will enrich all 
human relationships in which 
I am involved? Am I doing that 
which will make my relationship 
with my Heavenly Father faith- 
strengthened? 

A WISE TRAINING 

We observed in lesson 1 that 
President Clark was introduced 
to the need and value of work, at 
an early age. That he welcomed 
the challenge of work throughout 
his life, is evidence that he re- 
ceived wise training in his forma- 
tive years. This attitude toward 
work became basic to his charac- 
ter and general philosophy. He 
believed that for maximum 



149 



February 1969 



growth, an individual should put 
forth spiritual, mental, and physi- 
cal effort, and he believed that 
it is important for individuals and 
for nations to give full value in 
return for that which they re- 
ceive. At a First Citizen's Con- 
ference on Government Manage- 
ment held at Estes Park, Colo- 
rado, in 1939, President Clark re- 
lated the struggles of The Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints through handicaps of na- 
ture, and through various migra- 
tions resulting from severe 
persecution, to its later growth 
and prosperity. He said: 

The Church vigorously decries idle- 
ness. Industry, economy, and thrift are 
extolled. Deceit, avarice, dishonesty, lying, 
greed, graft are condemned. Honesty, 
truthfulness, sobriety, willingness to give, 
love for fellowmen, sympathy for woe, 
misery, and want, service to and for 
others are urged to the point of com- 
mand. (J. Reuben Clark, Jr., "The Honor 
and Value of Work and Self-Reliance," 
The Improvement Era, September 1965, 
pp. 780-781.) 

An impressive statement from 
this discussion is this: 

The laws of righteousness and progress 
are eternal. There is no escape from 
them, either for the individual or for the 
nation. 

An uncorrupted citizenry builds a 
great state; no state ever built an un- 
corrupted citizenry. (Ibid.) 

Question: 

Do you believe that Latter-day Saint 
mothers today may be denying their 
children the development which comes 
from work because they want them to 
have an "easier" life than they themselves 
had? Discuss briefly. 

ASKING MYSELF-IN REVIEW 

The following questions relate 
to the social relations lessons of 



this year (1968-69). They will re- 
call major ideas developed in the 
lessons and may encourage addi- 
tional thinking and class partici- 
pation. 

1. (a) Are the questions which every 

thoughtful Latter-day Saint wo- 
man asks regarding her place in the 
plan of life satisfactorily answered 
in my mind? 
(b) How should these answers influence 
my activities and my attitude? 
(Lessons 2 and 8.) 

2. (a) Am I making use of the teachings 

of the Savior in my various human" 
relationships? For> example, are 
they helping me: 

To make love and kindness domi- 
nant in the atmosphere of the 
home? 

To demonstrate compassion for a 
neighbor who has experienced 
disappointment or sorrow, with a 
concrete act of kindness? 
To encourage a peaceful, friendly 
atmosphere in the neighborhood by 
being such a person? 
To be merciful to myself by forgiv- 
ing myself of an error as I strive to 
overcome it? 
(b) Do I read the scriptures enough to 
know what Jesus teaches regard- 
ing human relationship problems? 
(Lesson 3.) 

3. (a) Am I allowing the uncertainties of 

today's complex world to make me 
discouraged? If so, what am I for- 
getting? 
(b)Am I helping my children under- 
stand that faith, virtue, and cour- 
age are especially important and 
needed in today's world — and that 
they must help to build a better 
tomorrow? (Lesson 4.) 

4. (a) Do I ever appraise my attitude 

and activities to see if I am being 
deceived by false religious doctrines, 
the importance of luxury posses- 
sions, false social values? 

(b) Do I ever wonder if my attitude 
and actions may give an impression 
that I consider myself better than 
others? 

(c) Do I deceive myself, thinking that 
I am sufl^ciently righteous and 
have no need for improvement or 
concern? (Lesson 5.) 



150 



Lesson Department 



5. (a) Am I striving to bring unity and 

not dissension into all relationships 
where I am involved? If so, how? 
(b) Do I believe that noncomformity is 
desirable when to conform would 
violate a gospel principle, or do I 
cultivate a general attitude of op- 
position? (Lesson 6.) 

6. (a) Do I follow counsel and direction 

willingly or do I serve half-heart- 
edly, and resent the time spent in 
Church service? 
(b)Am I a good follower by reading 
the Relief Society lessons in the 
Magazine before coming to meeting 
so that I may assist the class leader 
with helpful participation and bene- 
fit myself thereby? (Lesson 7.) 

FOR ALL WOMANHOOD 

President Clark had great 
respect for womankind, a deep 
understanding of her role in the 
plan of salvation, and a tender, 
almost reverent appreciation for 
all women who fulfill the role of 
wife and mother with compassion 
and honor. 

Relief Society sisters who have 
heard him address their Annual 
General Conference sessions, have 
been inspired by his counsel, by 
his testimony, and by his words 
which help one to envision the 
destiny of righteous mothers of 
Zion. 

Perhaps no Church leader of 
our time has spoken of the speci- 
fic role of the Latter-day Saint 
woman with more understanding. 
He speaks movingly of her influ- 
ence as virtuous sweetheart, de- 
voted wife, and loving mother. In 
'To Them of the Last Wagon" he 
pays humble tribute to his own 
mother, who was born in 1848 as 
the pioneer convert family moved 
slowly across the desert miles to 
the mountain valleys of promise. 
His wife, Luacine Savage Clark, 
was a devoted helpmeet. He ap- 
preciated her willingness to adapt 



herself to the varying conditions 
of their happy married life. 

Although not specifically men- 
tioned in the following excerpts, 
which accent wifehood and also 
motherhood. President Clark was 
mindful of all Latter-day Saint 
women. He was aware of the bless- 
ings of eternity which await the 
virtuous woman who accepts the 
commandments and ordinances 
of the gospel available to her, al- 
though she may not be blessed 
with motherhood. Uncounted 
women have been, and are en- 
gaged in earthly careers of valu- 
able and unselfish service to chil- 
dren who are not their own 
earthly offspring. In the fields of 
nursing, teaching, social work 
counseling, and many other such 
vocations, there are innumerable 
virtuous and worthy women. The 
justice of the Father will not 
overlook virtue and service in all 
his daughters. 

PLAN AND FULFILLMENT 

Question: 

Do you as a Latter-day Saint woman 
sometimes wonder how important you 
are in the all encompassing plan of the 
gospel? 

In an address delivered at the 
Relief Society Annual General 
Conference, October 3, 1946, 
President Clark outlined the role 
of woman in the plan of the gos- 
pel, emphasizing her importance 
in forwarding that plan. From his 
address we quote: 

So came Eve, an helpmeet to the 
Priesthood mission of Adam — Eve the 
last created being in the creation of the 
world, without whom the whole creation 
of the world and all that was in the 
world would have been in vain and the 
purposes of God have come to naught. . . . 

When, after the Fall, both Adam and 
Eve knowing good from evil, the Lord 



151 



February 1969 



promised them redemption and Adam 
prophesied concerning their posterity. 
Eve, hearing the glorious plan and the 
destiny of herself and Adam, was glad- 
dened, and broke into a great song of 
praise: 

"Were it not for our transgression we 
never should have had seed, and never 
should have known good and evil, and 
the joy of our redemption, and the eter- 
nal life which God giveth unto all the 
obedient." (Moses 5:11.) 

From that day, when Eve thus placed 
first among her blessings the power to 
bear children, the greatest glory of true 
womanhood has been motherhood. 

What a miracle is motherhood; how 
nearly infinite is mother. (J. Reuben 
Clark, Jr., "Our Wives and Our Mothers 
in the Eternal Plan," The Relief Society 
Magazine, December 1946, pp. 795-804.) 

And how impressively moving 
are President Clark's words to the 
daughters of Zion: 

How fair is the daughter of Zion 
Whose body is unsullied. 



How serene is her brow 

That houses the pure mind. 
How clear is her eye, shining with the 
light of truth 
How beautiful are her cheeks, un- 
blushed with shame. 
How sweet are her lips, 

Untasting of forbidden fruit. 
How lovely are her arms, 

Shaped for the nurturing of mother- 
hood. 
How sacred are her breasts, 

Life fountains for the babes, born of 
her flesh. 
How holy is her body 

For the fashioning of her offspring 
Begot under the covenant. 

How angel-like is her mind — the dwell- 
ing place of righteousness — 
How priceless is her soul. 
Daughter of God, glorified for the eterni- 
ties. 



For Home-Doing 

Re-read this lesson. It is for you — and 
for me — today. 



CULTURAL REFINEMENT 
Ideals of Womanhood in Relation to Home and the Family 



Lesson 7— The Achievement of Serenity 

Dr. Bruce B. Clark 

Textbook: Out of the Best Books, Volume 4 
The World Around Us, Section Seven 

By Bruce B. Clark and Robert K. Thomas 

"Nothing can bring you peace but the triumph of principles." 

—Ralph Waldo Emerson 

Northern Hemisphere: Fourth Meeting, May 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To show that serenity can be achieved as a beautiful goal in life for all 
women who will build their lives around undeviating honesty and integrity. 



152 



Lesson Department 



MUSIC : Johannes Brahms, Sonata No. 2 in D-Minor, Opus 108 
For violin and piano— 2nd Movement— /\c/ag/o 

Commentary on musical selection by Clawson Cannon, Assistant Dean 
of College of Fine Arts, Brigham Young University. 



There is much music that typi- 
fies the attribute of serenity. Out 
of the myriad musical selections 
that express this quality, the 
Adagio movement of the Brahms 
Sonata No. 2 for violin and piano 
was selected for two main reasons: 
First, chamber music was writ- 
ten to be played in intimate sur- 
roundings, often the home — the 
place where perhaps more than 
anywhere else we experience 
serenity. Second, Brahms was a 
composer who mastered the art 
of composition so well that his 
music often expresses an inner 
peace and serenity, feelings that 
came to him, no doubt, because 
of his faith in himself as a com- 
poser. 

INTRODUCTION TO LITERATURE 
LESSON 

Serenity, one of our most beau- 
tiful words, describes the tranquil 
strength of great men and 
women who live by unyielding 
integrity. Serenity is the outward 
calm of an inner conscience at 
peace with itself. Serenity is the 
reward of never compromising 
one's principles no matter how 
great the temptation or how fear- 
some the danger. Serenity is the 
deep inward peace of mind that 
results from doing what one be- 
lieves is right. Serenity is the 
combination of quiet courage 
linked with undeviating stand- 
ards. 



The fruits of righteous living 
may, at times, be material but, 
at all times, will be spiritual. One 
of the greatest of these is peace 
of mind. The punishments for 
unrighteous living may, at times, 
be physical but, at all times, will 
be spiritual — the anguish of a 
guilty conscience, the torment 
of a troubled mind. Moreover, as 
the joy and serenity are greater 
for one who does right knowingly 
rather than accidentally or in 
ignorance, so the anguish and 
torment are greater for one who 
does wrong knowingly rather 
than accidentally or in ignorance. 
Serenity, then, is the ultimate 
earthly reward for one who lives 
always by high principles and 
who both lives and dies with a 
clear conscience. 

Unfortunately, no man or 
woman ever achieves complete 
serenity in this life because we 
are all imperfect. Christ alone 
was perfect. Even so, serenity still 
stands as a beautiful ideal to work 
towards, and one that can, in 
considerable measure, be reached 
if the total of good things in our 
lives heavily outweighs the total 
of contrary things. 

Edna St. Vincent Millay in 
her poem "Conversations at Mid- 
night" had something like this 
in mind when she wrote: 

Conversations at Midnight 
There is no peace on earth today save 
the peace in the heart 



153 



February 1969 



At home with God. From that sure 

habitation 
The heart looks forth upon the sorrows 

of the savage world 
And pities them, and ministers to them; 

but is not implicated. 
All else has failed, as it must always fail. 
No man can be at peace with his neighbor 

who is not at peace 
With himself; the troubled mind is a 

trouble maker. 
There is no freedom like the freedom of a 

man who sees his duty plain 
And does it without demur. . . . 

Perhaps we may wish to ques- 
tion the meaning of "imphcated" 
in the fourth hne and debate the 
accuracy of "the troubled mind is 
a trouble maker" in the seventh 
line, but the over-all message 
seems beautifully clear and to the 
point. 



LIFE AND WRITINGS OF 
ELIZA R. SNOW 

To illustrate serenity, there 
are many noble, courageous, high- 
principled, faith-abiding women, 
both in and out of the Church, 
whose lives might be used. We 
have chosen for consideration 
one of our own Latter-day Saint 
pioneer women, probably the 
most poetically gifted of all the 
pioneer women, and one of the 
great women leaders of all time 
in the Church — Eliza R. Snow. 

The following information on 
Sister Snow is excerpted from a 
booklet published several years 
ago for the dedication of the 
Eliza R. Snow Hall, one of the 
beautiful Heritage Halls for wo- 
men students at Brigham Young 
University. 

From the age of twenty-nine when 
Eliza Roxey Snow was baptized into the 
Church, until the end of her long life 
in 1887, this practical daughter of Puritan 



forebears was concerned with furthering 
the cause of the gospel by helping mem- 
bers of the Church to live more abundant 
lives. As organizer and executive, as 
writer and speaker, and as the first 
woman schoolteacher in the Church, she 
devoted her unusual energy and talents 
to stimulating active understanding of 
Gospel principles. 

Her marked intellectual ability was 
early recognized by her family, and 
she was given the best education avail- 
able in her home state of Massachusetts. 
It was she who was selected by the 
Prophet Joseph to teach his "family 
school" — both in Kirtland and Nauvoo. 
Her "select school for young ladies" in 
Kirtland presented an opportunity for 
the education of girls not generally avail- 
able at that time. But Sister Snow's 
ideas on education were never narrowly 
academic. She encouraged her students 
to become proficient in the domestic arts 
and was herself a skilled needlewoman. 
Most of all, however, she wanted the 
young people of the Church to recognize 
the need for schooling in the Gospel. . . . 

. . . True to her trust as secretary of 
the first Relief Society in Nauvoo, she 
brought its "Book of Records" with her 
to Salt Lake Valley. In 1866 President 
Brigham Young called her to aid the 
bishops in organizing a Relief Society in 
every ward and branch of the Church. 
During the ensuing twenty-one years, as 
the General President of Relief Society, 
she faithfully performed this mission. . . . 

Today in the Church Eliza R. Snow 
is probably best remembered as the 
author of the poem "O My Father," which 
preaches the uniquely Mormon doctrine 
that we have a Mother as well as a 
Father in Heaven. Composed in 1843 
while she was living with the Stephen 
Markhams, this poem was written out 
on a wooden chest — the only piece of 
furniture resembling a table which her 
room afforded. . . . 

Eliza R. Snow's vision of the role of 
women in the Church has left its imprint 
on all the auxiliary organizations in 
which women take a directing part. No 
poem which she has left us pleads so 
eloquently her love for the truth of the 
restored gospel as does her life. To the 
women of the Church she is a symbol of 
selflessness — of complete devotion to the 
role which the Lord assigned her. . . . 



154 



Lesson Department 



As we study the poetry of 
Eliza R. Snow a century after it 
was written, it will probably seem 
somewhat old-fashioned to many 
readers today. The language tends 
to be flowery and a little stilted, 
and the poems lack the rich im- 
agery and other artistic subtle- 
ties that appeal to contemporary 
poetic tastes. She was writing in 
the fashion of her day, and many 
of her poems were primarily ser- 
mons in verse. 

But this is not to say that she 
is not an important writer. She 
wrote hundreds of poems, which, 
considered as a group, form an 
impressive body of writing. The 
poems may be lacking in artistic 
sophistication, but they are rich 
in both human wisdom and reli- 
gious faith, and through them we 
see the personality and character 
of a truly great woman — diligent, 
courageous, spiritual, idealistic, 
but also sensible, practical, real- 
istic, forgiving, and, above all else, 
serene in the confidence of her 
faith in God. 

SOME GOOD THINGS 

We shall examine first a small 
poem called "Some Good Things" 
which expresses the serenity of 
her faith. 

Some Good Things 

When from injustice' bitter cup 
We're forc'd to drink the portion up, 
And wait in silence heaven's reward, 
'Tis good to lean upon the Lord. 

When haplessly we're plac'd among 
The venom of a lying tongue, 
'Tis good to feel our spirits pure 
And our inheritance secure. 

'Tis good, 'tis soothing to the mind. 
If friends we cherish prove unkind, 
And meet us with an angry mood, 
To know we sought to do them good. 



When pale-fac'd Envy seeks to fling 
Across our path its envious sting, 
'Tis good to know we never aim'd 
To gain a prize that othei's claim'd. 

When by unmerited demand 
We bow beneath oppression's hand, 
'Tis good within ourselves to know 
That tides of fortune ebb and flow. 

When persecution aims to blind 
The judgment and pervert the mind, 
'Tis good to know the path we've trod 
Is sanction'd and approv'd of God. 

When superstition's meagre form 
Goes forth and stirs the wrathful storm, 
'Tis good amid the blast to find 
A steadfast, firm, decided mind. 

When we are tossing to and fro 
Amid the varying scenes below, 
'Tis good to hope through Jesus' love 
To share his glorious rest above. 

'Tis good to live by every word 
Proceeding from the mouth of God: 
'Tis good His faithfulness to trust, 
And freely own His precepts just. 

THE LORD IS MY TRUST 

This serene faith in God which 
was the main source of Eliza R. 
Snow's unceasing strength, is 
further shown in several "psalms" 
which she wrote, including the 
following: 

The Lord Is My Trust 

Thou that didst create the heavens 
and the earth, the seas and the fountains 
of water, thou art my God. 

Thou art the same — thou changest 
not, therefore I will not fear; for thy 
word will endure, and thy promises will 
surely be verified. 

In thee have I put my trust; and I 
know in whom I have confided, and I 
shall not be confounded. 

Though difficulties rise before me 
higher than the Himmaleh mountains, I 
will go forward; for thou, Lord, wilt open 
the way before me, and make straight 
paths for my feet. 

When the billows of Change encom- 
pass me — when its surges dash furiously. 



155 



February 1969 



and the foam thereof is nigh unto over- 
whelming, thy power will sustain me: 
I will smile at the rage of the tempest, 
and ride fearlessly and triumphantly 
across the boisterous ocean of circum- 
stance. 

Thy Spirit is better than the juice 
of the grape, thy approbation is preferable 
to the smiles of earthly friends, thy 
favor is richer than the finest gold, and 
thy wisdom transcendeth all human 
understanding. 

Thy power is supreme, thy plans are 
founded in wisdom, thou wilt perform 
thy purposes and none can prevent. 

The principles of thy kingdom are 
principles of truth, and truth is everlast- 
ing as thyself, therefore thy kingdom 
will stand, and those that abide its laws 
will come up before thee to dwell in 
thy presence. 

I will adhere to thy statutes, I will 
abide the New and Everlasting Cove- 
nant, not counting my life dear unto me. 

When the clouds of uncertainty gather 
upon the horizon, darker than the shades 
of midnight, when distrust is raising its 
standard over the broad field of expecta- 
tion, thy word will dissipate every ob- 
struction, and the "testimony of Jesus" 
will light up a lamp that will guide my 
vision through the portals of immortality, 
and communicate to my understanding 
the glories of the Celestial kingdom. 

ADDITIONAL POEMS BY ELIZA R. SNOW 

Harmonious communication 
and trust-filled understanding — 
these meant a great deal to Eliza 
R. Snow. "Sweeter to me than 
honey in the comb is the com- 
munion of congenial minds," she 
wrote in a poem called "Confi- 
dence." Not very often does she 
speak harshly of anyone, but oc- 
casionally she lashes out against 
those who deceive and betray, 
"who pray like Abel and perform 
like Cain," who use "creamy 
words" to hide dishonesty. Note, 
for example, the opening lines of 
her poem "The Hypocrite and 
the Traitor." 



The Hypocrite and the Traitor 

I hate hypocrisy — that velvet thing 
With silken lips, whence oily words flow 

out. 
'Tis like a mildew in the social cup 
Of life — 'tis worse than mould — 'tis 

poison — 'tis 
A worm disguised, that eats asunder the 
Most holy cords of confidence, that bind 
In cordial fellowship, the hearts of men. 
Kind words, with falsehood in them? 

Yes, how strange! 
Designed to please — and yet, they do not 

please. 
But sting, like vipers, into friendship's 

core. 

As a final sampling of Eliza R. 
Snow's many poems, we turn to 
one in which she outlines what 
she feels is the proper role for a 
woman. Comfort, compassion, 
understanding, encouragement, 
wise counsel, faith, fortitude — 
these are the special gifts that a 
woman can bestow on those she 
loves: 

What Is, and What Is Not for Woman 
'Tis not for her to plough the deep, 

And gather pearls from ocean's bed; 
Or scale the rugged mountain's steep. 

For laurel wreaths to deck her head. 
She gathers pearls of other name 

Than those the ocean's bosom yields — 
Fair laurels never known to fame, 

She culls from wisdom's golden fields: 

'Tis not for her to face the foe 

Amid the cannon's thund'ring blaze; 
Or shudder at the winds that blow 

Tremendous gales in torrid seas. 
But there are foes of other form — 

Of other aspect, she should quell; 
And whisper music to the storm, 

When seas of passion rudely swell. 

'Tis not for her to lead the van — 

To be ensconced in Chair of State 
To legislate 'twixt man and man — 

Nations and laws to regulate. 
'Tis hers to fan the sacred fire 

Of manhood's true nobility — 
The heart of nations to inspire 

With patriotism and liberty. 

'Tis hers, with heav'nly influence 
To wield a mighty power divine — 



156 



Lesson Department 



To shield the path of innocence 
And virtue's sacred worth define. 

'Tis hers to cultivate the germs 
Of all the faculties for good, 

That constitute the Godlike forms 
Of perfect man and womanhood. 

'Tis hers the sunbeam to sustain 

Amid misfortune's chilling breath — 
To silence grief — to solace pain — 

To soothe and cheer the bed of death. 
His pathway in the battle lies — 

He should not fear the raging flood: 
Give man the breast-plate courage plies, 

But give to woman, fortitude. 



OTHER EXAMPLES OF SERENITY 

In addition to this material on 
Eliza R. Snow, the text for this 
month's lesson {Out of the Best 
Books, Volume 4, Section 7) 
contains brief biographical 
sketches and excerpts from the 
writings and speeches of Martin 
Luther, Robert Emmet, Abra- 
ham Lincoln, Emile Zola, Mahat- 
ma Gandhi, Winston Churchill, 
and John F. Kennedy which even 
more dramatically illustrate that 
kind of serenity which derives 
from courageous integrity in the 
face of great adversity. These are 
dramatic moments lifted from 
the pages of history. All show 
great moral courage rooted in 
sincerity, honesty, integrity, and 
deep conviction. All portray mo- 
ments in the lives of great men 
who had the integrity and courage 
to speak the convictions of their 
hearts no matter what the conse- 
quences. 

Some teachers presenting this 
month's lesson may wish to cover 
only the material on Eliza R. 
Snow. There is sufficient on her 
for a full, rich lesson. Other 
teachers may want to reach into 
the vivid, dramatic material on 
some of the other figures. 



MARRIAGE 




1 feel a silken threat 




Each day wind 'round my 


existence, 


Not in tangles, 




But in patterns; 




Not to bind me, 




But to free me. 




1 have wanted the threadlike duties 


Marriage has brought, 




Not to stop my doing, 




But to guide my steps, 




Not to prevent my youth 


and joy, 


But enrich. 




1 have found here peace 




To last the eternities. 




So this IS what heaven is 


all about. 


-Ju 


ie Wilson 



compLetG 
pKinteR 

Art and Design 

Hot Metal Typesetting 

Fototronic Typesetting 

Color Processing 

Letterpress 

Sheet Offset 

Web Offset 

Perfect Binding 

Saddle Stitch Binding 
Automatic Case Binding 
Shrink Packaging 
Shipping and Mailing 




1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone (801) 486 1892 



157 



February 1969 



THE SILVER SONG 

Little winter sparrows, 

I wonder why you stay 

When almost all the feathered folk 

Seek winter holiday. 

You glean the seeded berries, 
The sparsely proffered crumbs, 
Weather tempered to the cold— 
And wind's bleak, wailing drums. 

When the sun obscured from sight 
Wears its mask of gray— you 
Perch upon a snowy limb, 
Giving your song away. 

I thank you for your presence in 
The spruce tree old and blue, 
I thank you for your silver song 
That changes daytime's hue. 

—Beulah Huish Sadleir 



PLAN YOUR VACATION WITH US 

Annual Tours- 
Hill Cumorah Pageant 
Canadian Rockies and Northwest 
Black Hills Passion Play 
Hawaii 
Rose Parade 
Europe 
Alaska 
Mexico 
and others 



Call or Write for itineraries 

James Travel Touts 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109 

Phone: 466-8723 




MUSIC COMPANY 

''Singing Mothers" 
''Choir Directors" 

We specialize in Mail Order Service 

Sheet Music Pianos Instruments 

And Supplies 

Order Your Easter 
Music Now 

Yes! We Ship All Over the World. 

MOVED 

-NEW ADDRESS- 

65 South West Temple Street 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84101 

Phone: 364-6518 



THE MOUNTAINS' CRY 

The mountains call, 

They call to me 

But numbly stand I by. 

The pain of love 

And loneliness 

Is echoed in their cry. 

I stand alone 

Upon the plain, 

And wait for him to say, 

"Come, let us go 

To the mountains high 

And simple homage pay." 

—Renata W. Sukys 



158 




JACARANDA TREE 

Never as lovely held high 

in pale clusters leafy with green 

jacaranda blossoms 

fray from the tree: 

lavendar over the lawn 

the curb, the seam of the street. 

As if stretching up to the blue 
and falling with separate color 
the flowers release their hold 
to lace the parched bones of summer 
and scatter the sky beneath our feet. 

—Bern ice Ames 



SPRING WAITS CLOSE 

Now, this is autumn, Mama said. 

This is the season man reaps his bread. 

But Mama is dead. 

And I stand tall as she was then 

And have seen autumn again and again. 

Autumn is the season most for men. 

Yet, always spring waits close behind 
The soft white blanket that is winter's blind- 
Spring waits close in a woman's mind. 

—Linnie Fisher Robinson 



159 




^^m^^ (^^^^^i^^!^4^^^ 



Names of Latter-day Saint women who have reached the ages of ninety or older may be submitted by anyone 
for inclusion in the Birthday Congratulations column. The full name (maiden and married), age, month of birth, 
street address, city, state, and zip code, should be submitted at least three months before the birthday. 

103 Mrs. Eliza Wilcox Sparks, Arcadia, California 

102 Mrs. Susannah Wagstaff McGhie, Salt Lake City, Utah 

98 Mrs. Elizabeth Emma Slade Carroll, Mancos, Colorado 

97 Mrs. Charlotte Wilson Nichols, Salt Lake City, Utah 

96 Mrs. Ruth Elizabeth Maxwell Foote, Safford, Arizona 

95 Mrs. Sarah Burr Coleman, Provo, Utah; Mrs, Rosa Cooper Wanslee Foote, Safford, 
Arizona; Mrs. Edith Maude Ellerby Langlois, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Alma Gertrude 
Watson McGregor, Provo, Utah; Mrs. Mary Lee Myers, American Fork, Utah; Mrs. Jane 
A. Kerr Scott, Ogden, Utah; Mrs. Emily Fames Smith, Preston, Idaho; Mrs. Caroline 
Ringel Steed, Ogden, Utah 

94 Mrs. Catherine Alice McCarrel Bee, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Anna S. Olson 
Gee, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Lina Bergner Lehmann, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Annie 
Astle Reiche, Alameda, California; Mrs. Ada Sylvester Snyder, Richfield, Utah 

93 Mrs. Emma Margaret Stocking Holt, Murray, Utah; Mrs. Anna Anderson Jensen, 

Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Annie E. Scarborough Millward, Grantsville, Utah; Mrs. 
Marion Angelia Chausse Petter, Billings, Montana; Mrs. Mary S. Sharp Young, Rigby, 
Idaho 

92 Mrs. Frances R. Tempest Bodell, Herriman, Utah; Mrs. Marie Goddhaus Ballsteadt, 
Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Mary Etta Carrico Britton, Memphis, Tennessee; Mrs. Nettie 
Chadwick Bybee, Lorenzo, Idaho; Mrs. Mary Powell Fox, Lehi, Utah; Mrs. Alta Salisbury 
Lewis, Peoria, Illinois; Mrs. Anne Naef Merrill, Preston, Idaho; Mrs. Hattie Owens, San 
Diego, California; Mrs. Mary Ellen Spainhower, San Diego, California; Mrs. Edith Parker 
Stoddard, West Point, Utah; Mrs. Lillie Clark Walker, Providence, Utah; Mrs. Maude Bell 
Wells, Las Vegas, Nevada 

91 Mrs. Effie Dougal, San Diego, California; Mrs. Emma Louise Jackson Facer, Logan, 
Utah; Mrs. Margaret Ann Gross Fults, Altamont, Tennessee; Mrs. Ella Ette Stephenson 
Hill, Burley, Idaho; Mrs. Betha A. Kleinman, Mesa, Arizona; Mrs. Eliza Floral Farnsworth 
Lemon, Altamont, Utah; Mrs. Jennie Konstance Ericsen Nelsen, Los Angeles, California; 
Mrs. Effie Hunter Simpson, Salt Lake City, Utah 

90 Mrs. Josie Oaks Houtz Alleman, Springville, Utah; Mrs. Nellie North Bennion, 
Murray, Utah; Mrs. Mary Ann Jackson Coulam, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Jane Suther- 
land Davidson, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Frances Hammond Hollinger, Pioche, Nevada; 
Mrs. Edna Jessup May Irvine, Bell, California; Mrs. Elizabeth Sylvester Jensen, Richfield, 
Utah; Mrs. Rosella Brown Kemerer, McKeesport, Pennsylvania; Mrs. Hulda Lundquist 
Nelson, Weston, Idaho; Mrs. Cornelia Peters Officer, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Annie 
Brenner Rogge, Safford, Arizona; Mrs. Florence Mae Dury Schmertman, Newhall, 
California; Mrs. Nellie Christine Ellefsen Smalley, Cascade, Idaho; Anna Eve Seegmiller 
Starr, St. George, Utah; Mrs. Maude Harris Strong, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Mary 
Crump Turner, Bluffdale, Utah 

160 



marrc 
anon 



Guide to Marital 

Harmony 




W DEAN BELNAP. W\D 
QLENCGRFPN,W\.D. 



About Marriage and More 

by Dr. W. Dean Belnap and 
Dr. Glen C. Griffin 

This sensible guide to marital 
harmony frankly discusses all 
phases of marriage. Includes 
valuable information on temple 
marriage, husband- wife 
relationships and rearing 
of children. 52 95 



They Made Mormon History 

by Robert B. Day 

Here are stories of a rugged people who 
with courage and determination guarded a 
treasured faith. Read little known stories 
about Joseph Smfth. Follow men like 
Brigham Young, Heber 0. Kimball and 
William Clayton on the trail to Zion and 
through the Utah war, $4.95 



44 East South Temple, and 

Cottonwood Mall, Salt Lake City 

2472 Washington Blvd., Ogden 

777 So. Main, Town & Country 

Orange, California 




DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110 or 
777 South Main Street, Orange, California 92668 

Residents of Utah add 3^2% sales tax, residents of 
California ordering from Orange add 5% sales tax. 

Send me Q ABOUT MARRIAGE AND MORE $2.95 
n THEY MADE MORMON HISTORY $4.95 



Name 

Address... 
City 

R.S. Feb. 69 



Total cost $ 

money order □, 



State. 



. Enclosed find check □, 
established account Q. 



.Zip. 



Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 



Puzzled . . . 
about which 
life insurance 



move 
to make? 



Do you hear confusing statements like these? 

"Young families should have lots of term insurance." 
"Endowment policies are best; they build future values." 
"You need mortgage insurance first." 
"Don't buy insurance; invest in the stock market." 

Fact IS, there may be half-truths in all of these statements 
, . but they may not apply to your family, your income, 
your personal financial needs. 

Seeing that you get the financial facts that are right for 
you is strictly a job for an expert . . . 

You can count on the counsel you'll get from your 
Beneficial man; he'll prescribe for your needs as carefully 
as he would for his own. 

BENEFICIAL LIFE 



Virgil H. Smith. Pr« 




J 



Silt Lake City. Utah 





*■• ••■■'«»^- 



* 






•4\ 



xTri,^-^ 



¥' 







»fi 






5*: 




*^_ 





Magazine 



MARCH 1969 



rx 



i ¥^ w 






/ 



'M^ , 



\ 



\ 



T: 



If'* MJ> 



H ^ ' ii- 



^i 



SPARROW'S WORTH 

I know that thou art mindful 

of each sparrow's fall 
and yet can guide a nation's destiny, 
then still be ready for answering a call 
from one who is in need of help like me. 
I feel secure in thy awareness of my needs 
and that I have been taught the power of prayer. 
I do not know of faith the size of mustard seeds, 
my faith is larger than my heart can bear. 
My faith is not the kind to be described by size, 
nor yet the sort dependent on a sign, 
it is root-deep in knowledge, Lord, that thou art wise 
and that thy will be done, thy will, not mine. 
I feel a kinship with each falling bird, 
I know my sparrow's worth of need is heard. 

—Kathryn Kay 



The Cover: ''"Formal Garden, Portland, Oregon 

Transparency by Dorothy J. Roberts 
Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 
Frontispiece: Reflection of Branches 

Photograph by President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 
Art Layout: Dick Scopes 
Illustrations: Mary Scopes 



161 




il.y ,!« 'i-r" S^"!'.'^' 



I had the opportunity of reading in the October Magazine, the article "Recipe for a 
Family Home Evening," by Lillian Y. Bradshaw, and I surely enjoyed her suggestions. 

Reed A. Benson, Fairfax Station, Virginia 

Having lost our first little baby, my wife and I were very touched by the poem "David," 
(by Udora Morris, December 1968). We felt that we could emphathize quite strongly 
with "David's" parents, and so we were grateful for your having printed the poem. 

Hoyt W. Brewster, Jr., Gardena, California 

Dear Relief Society Magazine: It is with regret and tears that I must say goodbye. 
My sight is so bad and no repairs can be given it, so I cannot read you anymore. 
For thirty years and more I have enjoyed you, but now I am unable to read the won- 
derful stories and articles. Goodbye Magazine. I hate so to see you go. I am eighty- 
four years old— and can see to get around but cannot see to read. 

Mrs. Amy Bennett, Downey, Idaho 
(Editor's note: Sister Bennett's letter has been referred to the Church department 
for the Sightless and she is now receiving the "New Messenger Talking Book Magazine," 
and the Relief Society Lessons and Gospel Doctrine Lessons on records.) 

The article written by Mae R. Winters in the November 1968 Magazine ("The Apron") 
recalled so many happy memories of the past and brought tears to my eyes as I 
pictured my mother Mary Jane Doney Lowe, truly a great pioneer, performing the 
very same tasks with her dear aprons. Thank you. Sister Winters, for bringing back 
those precious memories so beautifully written. I do love and appreciate our inspired 
Magazine. It has been in my home for more than half a century. 

Aletha L. Handy, Franklin, Idaho 

I was tickled pink when I picked up my December Relief Society Magazine and saw 
the article "Candy Animals— A Family Tradition." For almost six years my family and I 
have been making lollipops— the year around, using six different molds of cast alumi- 
num. We have been using almost the same recipe as the one in the Magazine, using 
half a batch at a time to fill these six molds. Each mold has three cavities, allowing us 
to make eighteen lollipops at a time. We had just about given up on finding any 
molds after looking for years, and then we found them in Minnesota. These molds 
are so inexpensive almost anyone could afford at least one. The reindeer, Santas, 
and Christmas trees are ideal for Christmas. There is a turkey, a chicken, and a 
rooster for the rest of the year. Lollipop sticks, special flavoring and colorings may 
also be purchased through the company. The molds are $1.65— and you can have 
them to hand down to your children. A catalogue may be purchased for 25c. Address: 
Maid of Scandinavia, 3245 Raleigh Avenue, Minneapolis, Minnesota 55416. 

Margaret Morrill, Price, Utah 

During the last few months, since I have been on my mission, I have found the true 
beauty of the messages in The Relief Society Magazine. Periodically we receive copies 
of the Magazine to pass on to investigators— and I always read it from cover to cover. 

Nelda Piatt, Glenside, S. A. Australia 

I would like to express my appreciation to Mrs. Berg of Heber City, Utah, for having 
The Relief Society Magazine sent to me, as I am not a member of the Church. The 
many articles and stories make most interesting reading to me and my Irish friends 
to whom I pass my Magazines along. Edna Jordan, Belfast, Ireland 



162 



The 

Magazine volume 56 March 1969 Number 3 



Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 



Special Features 

164 Relief Society in the Welfare Plan Henry D. Taylor 

170 "The Salt of the Earth" Belle S. Spafford 

174 "What Wilt Thou Have Me to Do?" Afton W. Hunt 

177 Genealogy and the New GIANT System Genealogical Society 

184 Mission of the American Red Cross £m/7 £. Henderson 

Fiction 

185 "A Gift of Love" Addie Belknap Pierson 

223 Welcome the Task— Chapter 5 Michele Bartmess 

General Features 

162 From Near and Far 

179 Woman's Sphere Ranriona W. Cannon 

180 Editorial— Music in Relief Society Belle S. Spafford 

182 In Memoriam— Rosannah Cannon Irvine 

183 Notes To the Field— Bound Volumes of 1968 Magazines 
229 Notes From the Field— Relief Society Activities 

240 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

190 Homemaking Fair Myrtle R. Olson 

200 Austrian Mission, Sugar House Stake, North Columbia River Stake— Relief Society Activities 

202 Make Your Heirlooms With Decoupage 

204 Make a Decorative Rug Marjorie Kerr 

205 Spring Blossoms Defy the Winter Snow 

206 "Behold, I have Set Before Thee an open Door" Melva Blakemore 

207 A Way to Remember Family and Friends 

208 What a Lovely Thing to Do! Dorothy J. Roberts 
222 Hobby Features Ju/;a A. Godfrey and Ethel S. West 

Lesson Departr-^nt 

237 Homemaking— Outside Housekeeping Celestia J. Taylor 

Poetry 

161 Sparrow's Worth Kathryn Kay 

Identity, Margaret B. Jorgensen 173; The Seamstress, Linnie Fisher Robinson 176; My Three Sons, 
Ann Willis 183; Silent Counsel, Maisie Liston 199; Always Green and Growing, Mabel Jones Gabbott 
209. 



Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, f 1969 
by vhe Relief Society General Board Association Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City. Utah 84111. 
Phone 364 2511; Subscription Price $2 00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year: 20t a copy, payable in advance The Magazine Is not 
sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be supplied Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report 
change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18. 1914, at the Post Office. 
Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3. 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 
1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918 Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



163 





Relief Society 
in The Welfare Plan 

Elder Henry D. Taylor 
Assistant to the Council of the Twelve 



iiiiiiniMMiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiuiiniiiiiP 



■ It is an honor, sisters, to be 
invited to participate in this very 
important meeting here today. 

I have been asked to speak on 
some of the cardinal principles of 
the Welfare Plan. One of my 
major assignments as a General 
Authority, and one that brings 
me extreme personal satisfaction, 
is to be associated in the Welfare 
Program of the Church. This 
program has attracted much 
favorable publicity, and many 
have praised the members for 
their earnest and sincere desire 
to stand on their own feet, make 
their own way, and to care for 
each other without calling on 
public assistance. 

Welfare principles are not new. 
From its very organization in 
1830, the Church has: 

1. Encouraged members to establish 
and maintain their economic 
independence. 

2. Encouraged habits of thrift and 
the avoiding of debt. 

3. Fostered the estabHshment of 
employment-creating industries. 

4. Stood ready at all times to help 
needy, faithful members. 




[Address delivered at the 

Stake Board Session of the 

Annual General Relief Society 

Conference, October 3, 1968] 



164 



Relief Society in The Welfare Plan 



From the very beginning, the 
Lord has had great concern for 
the poor and has expressed this 
concern in the following words: 

I, the Lord, stretched out the heavens, 
and built the earth, my very handiwork; 
and all things therein are mine. 

And it is my purpose to provide for 
my saints, for all things are mine. 

But it must needs be done in mine 
own way. . . . (D&C 104:14-16.) (Italics 
added.) 

As you read the Old Testa- 
ment, the New Testament, the 
Doctrine and Covenants, and 
other Church works, you will 
discover that there is one theme 
which runs consistently through 
all of those scriptures, and that 
is, "remember the poor." The 
care of the poor and the needy 
was of special concern to the 
Christ when he was here upon 
the earth. 

The scriptures voice the senti- 
ment and doctrine that it is the 
duty of those who have to give 
to those who are in want, and 
great blessings shall come to 
those who obey this law. 

The early 1930's were dark 
days that tried men's souls. A 
deep economic depression had 
spread over the country. Fortunes 
were wiped out. Men of wealth 
became poverty stricken. Fac- 
tories and businesses were 
closed. There was widespread 
unemployment. Bread lines 
formed, and there was want, 
hunger, and despair throughout 
the land. In the wards and stakes 
of the Church, bishoprics and 
stake presidencies were doing 
everything possible to care for 
their members. The First Presi- 
dency was greatly concerned with 
this grave condition, and in 1933 
sent a questionnaire to the 



wards to determine the resources 
in the hands of the bishops to 
care for their people. 

By 1936, after prayerful con- 
sideration, a plan had been 
formulated; and in the April 
General Conference, the First 
Presidency called for renewed 
emphasis upon the welfare phase 
of the gospel, and the Welfare 
Plan was announced. In intro- 
ducing the plan, the First Presi- 
dency explained the reason for 
its establishment in the following 
words: 

Our primary purpose, said the First 
Presidency, was to set up, in so far as it 
might be possible, a system under which 
the curse of idleness would be done 
away with, the evils of a dole abolished, 
and independence, industry, thrift, and 
self-respect be once more established 
amongst our people. The aim of the 
Church is to help the people to help 
themselves. Work is to be re-enthroned 
as the ruling principle of the lives of our 
Church membership. (Welfare Plan 
Handbook, page 1.) 

It will be observed that idle- 
ness is denounced and work glori- 
fied in this statement. Our 
forefather Adam received the 
pronouncement from the Lord, 
"In the sweat of thy face shalt 
thou eat bread, till thou return 
unto the ground." (Genesis 3:19.) 
Again, the Lord said to the 
Church on February 9, 1831: 

Thou shalt not be idle; for he that is 
idle shall not eat the bread nor wear the 
garments of the laborer. (D&C 42:42.) 

Thus, it is made plain that 
the Lord expects man to work. 
Church members should, there- 
fore, be self-sustaining to the 
extent of their own powers. No 
true Latter-day Saint will, while 
physically able, voluntarily shift 
from himself to others the burden 



165 



March 1969 



of his own support. So long as 
he can, under the inspiration of 
the Almighty, and with his own 
strength and labor, he will supply 
himself with the necessities of 
life. 

A Church member who is 
unable to provide for himself 
should then look to his relatives 
for assistance. No person should 
become a charge upon the public 
welfare or the Church as long as 
his relatives are able to care for 
him. All Church members should 
accept the responsibility, insofar 
as they are able, to care for the 
needy among their own kin. The 
Apostle Paul taught this doctrine 
when he stated: 

But if any provide not for his own, 
and specially for those of his own house, 
he hath denied the faith, and is worse 
than an infidel. (I Timothy 5:8.) 

The late President Stephen L 
Richards aptly declared: 

I think my food would choke me if I 
knew that while I could procure bread 
my aged father or mother or near kin 
were on public relief. 

The concepts have been sum- 
marized in the following state- 
ment: 

Church welfare accepts as funda- 
mental truth the proposition that the 
responsibility for one's economic main- 
tenance rests (1) upon himself, (2) upon 
his family, (3) upon the Church, if he is 
a faithful member thereof. ( Welfare Plan 
Handbook, page 1.) 

The Welfare Program stands 
ready to help those who cannot 
help themselves or who cannot 
obtain sufficient aid from family 
members, but no Latter-day 
Saint should anticipate that 
anyone, other than himself, will 
provide for his own needs. 

What can we do to prepare 
ourselves to care for our own 



needs? I would suggest the follow- 
ing: 

1. Obtain an adequate education; 
learn a trade, skill, or profession 
so that remunerative employ- 
ment can be secured. 

2. Live within our incomes. As I 
told you Relief Society sisters on 
a previous occasion: "Don't let 
mamma's yearnings exceed papa's 
earnings." 

3. Avoid excessive debt. Necessary 
debt should be incurred only 
after very careful and prayerful 
thought, consideration, getting 
all the best advice that we pos- 
sibly can, and keeping well 
within our ability to repay. We 
have been counseled to "Avoid 
debt as a plague." 

4. Acquire and store a resei've of 
food, clothing, and cash on a 
sensible, well-planned basis. 

In the matter of storing food, 
Elder Harold B. Lee has wisely 
counseled: 

We have never laid down an exact 
formula for what anybody should store, 
and let me just make this comment: Per- 
haps if we think more in terms of what it 
would take to keep us alive in case we 
didn't have anything to eat, that last 
would be very easy to put in storage for a 
year . . . just enough to keep us ahve if 
we didn't have anything to eat. We 
wouldn't get fat on it, but we would live; 
and if you think in terms of that kind of 
annual storage rather than a whole 
year's supply of everything that you're 
accustomed to eat, which, in most cases, 
is utterly impossible for the average 
family, I think we will come nearer to 
what President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 
advised us way back in 1937. (See ad- 
dress of President Clark, Conference 
Report, April 1937, pp. 26-27.) 

The key figure in the Welfare 
Plan is the bishop: 

By word of the Lord, the sole man- 
date to care for and the sole discretion 
in caring for the poor of the Church is 
lodged in the bishop. It is his duty and 
his only to determine to whom, when, 
how, and how much shall be given to 
any member of his ward from Church 
funds and as ward help. Whoever and 



166 



Relief Society in The Welfare Plan 



whatever the help he calls in to assist 
him perform his service, he is still 
responsible. ( Welfare Plan Handbook, 
page 6.) 

Since the earliest days of the 
Church, the Rehef Society has 
been and still is the bishop's 
chief help in administering to 
those in need. The Relief Society 
has been trained and prepared to 
handle certain phases of Welfare 
work better than any other 
agency. 

The bishop has at his disposal 
two major resources to carry out 
his responsibility in caring for 
the poor: 

Commodities generally produced on 
the 600 agricultural projects, and pro- 
cessed in canneries owned by the ward 
and stake members. A flour and feed 
mill, a coal mine, and clothing manu- 
facturing projects are Church-owned. 
These commodities are used to stock 
the 102 bishops storehouses, and from 
these, the bishops may requisition food, 
clothing, and other items to aid those in 
need. It is satisfying to note that the 
production budget has been filled 97.3 
per cent on a Church-wide basis over 
the past twenty-two years. 

The other major resource at the dis- 
posal of the bishop is the fast offering 
fund. Contributions are from free-will 
cash offerings of members who abstain 
from two meals per month and pay the 
equivalent amount — or a more generous 
contribution to the bishop. He uses 
these funds to provide for the cash needs 
of welfare recipients, such as to pay 
rent, utilities, hospital, and medical bills. 

After the bishop's initial visit 
to the home of the needy, he will 
direct the Relief Society presi- 
dent to make a personal inspec- 
tion of the home and review 
household needs and to let the 
family feel her sisterly solicitude 
and sustained interest in their 
welfare. He will indicate to her 
whether the family is to receive 
partial or full assistance. 



When the Relief Society presi- 
dent analyzes and determines 
the needs, she will write out a 
bishop's order and return it to 
the bishop, for only he has the 
authority to sign and issue wel- 
fare orders. Your General Relief 
Society Presidency has outlined 
in detail specific recommenda- 
tions and suggestions regarding 
these visits. 

The Welfare Program is im- 
portant. Caring for the poor is 
important. It has been stated 
that one of the foremost reasons 
for giving the financial law of the 
Church was so that the needy 
and the suffering might be cared 
for. It seems that this purpose 
had a preferential claim above all 
other purposes on the funds of 
the Church. It is understood that 
at one time when President Grant 
was instructing a stake presi- 
dency, he stated that before the 
Church would allow its members 
to suffer want, it would close 
every school, every seminary, and 
every temple. 

Those physically able are 
urged and expected to work for 
the Church assistance they re- 
ceive within the limits of their 
ability and health. 

The Church is strongly op- 
posed to a dole of any kind, 
whether it be county, State, or 
Federal. (A dole to us means 
"receiving something and giving 
nothing in return.") 

Those receiving Church assist- 
ance are expected to work. 
Brigham Young once said: 

My experience has taught me, and it 
has become a principle with me, that it 
is never any benefit to give, out and out, 
to man or woman, money, food, clothing, 
or anything else, if they are able-bodied 
and can work and earn what they need, 
when there is anything on the earth for 



167 



March 1969 



them to do. This is my principle, and I 
try to act upon it. To pursue a contrary 
course would ruin any community in 
the world and make them idlers. (Dis- 
courses of Brigham Young, page 274.) 

A few years ago, a man went 
to his bishop and practically 
demanded that the Church aid 
and assist him. The man was 
ninety-five per cent blind and 
used a white cane in his walking. 
He was thoroughly convinced 
that he was not able to earn a 
living. 

The bishop explained to him 
that if he were to receive assist- 
ance from the Church, he would 
have to earn that help. The man 
was most indignant to think that 
the bishop was so shortsighted 
and unsympathetic as to feel 
that he had to labor and earn 
what he was to receive. 

However, the bishop insisted, 
and the man responded. 

The bishop personally took him 
to Welfare Square. He was as- 
signed to label cans. The first 
few days and weeks were difficult. 
But, gradually, the young man 
gained more speed and skill, and, 
within a month's time, he was 
the fastest, neatest can labeler in 
the whole cannery. One day he 
came to the bishop and said if he 
could label cans this well and do 
a few other things which he had 
been taught, he surely ought to 
be able to take some training at 
the Blind Center. The bishop 
helped the young man and his 
mother during the time that 
the boy was in the school for the 
blind. At the conclusion of the 
course, the bishop assisted him in 
securing a job — a fine position. 
From that time on, he has been 
able to work and to support him- 
self fully, and his mother, and 



has required no financial assist- 
ance from the Church or others. 
Generally speaking, the Wel- 
fare Plan is regarded as a tem- 
poral program caring for the 
physical needs of the people, but 
the great spiritual aspects of the 
program should never be over- 
looked. To the Lord, all things 
are spiritual, for he has said: 

Wherefore, verily I say unto you that 
all things unto me are spiritual, and not 
at any time have I given unto you a law 
which was temporal. . . . (D&C 29:24.) 

In a talk given by President 
McKay, then a Counselor to 
President Grant, just six months 
after the announcement of the 
Welfare Plan in 1936, some 
prophetic utterances were made 
when President McKay said: 

I do not know of any activity with 
which we have been associated which 
promises more fruitful results in tem- 
poral and spiritual achievement than 
this Church Security Program. ... It is 
going to stand out in the Church history 
as significant. 

. . . after all is said and done, the 
greatest blessings that will accrue from 
the Church Security Plan are spiritual. 
Outwardly, every act seems to be directed 
toward the physical: re-making of 
dresses and suits of clothes, canning 
fruits and vegetables, storing foodstuffs, 
choosing fertile fields for settlement — all 
seem strictly temporal, but permeating 
all of these acts, inspiring and sanctifying 
them, is the element of spirituality. (Con- 
ference Report, October 1936, page 103.) 

The program is spiritual, but 
it is difficult to build a person up 
spiritually when he is physically 
cold and hungry. The temporal 
needs must first be met, and then 
spiritual blessings may follow. Al- 
though members of the Church 
contribute their time and their 
means, there should be more to 
it than that. There must be a 
sharing, and with their contribu- 



168 



Relief Society in The Welfare Plan 



tions should go their prayers, 
good wishes, a brotherly and sis- 
terly concern, interest, and love. 

During 1967, some 46,519 of 
you good women of the Church 
assisted on various welfare pro- 
jects — doing a temporal work to 
bring both temporal and spiritual 
blessings to others, and, inci- 
dentally, to yourselves, because 
of your unselfish participation. 

You sisters can give encourage- 
ment, sympathy, and inspiration 
where needed, and, certainly, can 
be responsible for a great spiritual 
uplift in the lives of those need- 
ing assistance. 

My dear sisters, the Welfare 
Program is not on trial. The 
foundation is firmly laid; it is 
well established and has been in 
operation for over thirty-two 
years. The basic concepts have 
been tested and proved to be 
sound. We know the road that 
we should travel. 

The Welfare Program is here 
to stay. Elder Harold B. Lee, who 
for a quarter of a century served 
as managing director of the 
General Church Welfare Com- 
mittee, and who was associated 
with the program from its very 
beginning, has made this observa- 
tion in reference to the perma- 
nency of the Welfare Plan: "This 
program will last as long as this 
Church exists as a Church." 

Shortly after the Church was 
organized, the Lord gave to the 
saints what might be considered 
the "perfect economic system." 
This was the law known as the 
United Order. For a variety of 
reasons, the saints were not able 
to live this law; and later tithing 
was given as a substitute law. 

We look forward to the time 
when we may again have the 



privilege of living the United 
Order. The First Presidency has 
made this prediction: "The 
United Order will be established 
by the Lord in his own due time 
and in accordance with the regu- 
lar prescribed order of the 
Church." 

In the meantime, though, I 
have this assurance — the Welfare 
Program is a training field which 
will prepare us for that brighter 
day when we may again have the 
blessing of having the United 
Order. 

A statement from one of the 
brethren on this is instructive. 
He said: 

It is not asserted that the Welfare 
Plan is the United Order, but perhaps 
there is a much greater nearness of 
approach than we have been accustomed 
to think. Safe it is to say that a com- 
plete living of the law governing this 
plan, and the practice of the principles 
involved, would make the transition 
into the organization of the United 
Order not too difficult. (Albert E. Bowen, 
The Church Welfare Plan.) 

It is my strong and abiding 
testimony that the Welfare Pro- 
gram was instituted under the 
inspiration of our Heavenly 
Father, and that President Grant, 
through inspiration and revela- 
tion from the Holy Ghost, did 
set up this Welfare Plan. It is 
not something that was just 
thought up over night, and, 
being an inspired program, it will 
not fail. 

The Lord has declared that it 
is his purpose to provide for his 
saints, but it must needs be done 
in his own way. It is my firm 
conviction that the Welfare Plan 
is the Lord's way today of caring 
for his people, to which I testify 
in the name of the Lord, Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 



169 





•The 

Salt of 

the Earth 



ent Belle SI 

[Address Delivered at the 
Presidencies Department 

of the Rehef Society 

nnual General Confereno 

October 3, 1968] 



■ Perhaps one of the greatest of 
all recorded discourses is that 
known to us as "The Sermon on 
the Mount" given by the Savior 
to his disciples and devoted ad- 
herents who followed him to a 
mountain near the Sea of Galilee 
in order that they might hear 
more of his teachings. These were 
people who had been attracted 
by the power of his matchless 
words and by the miracles he 
had performed. They felt con- 
strained to forsake their all, and 
follow after him. In this great 
sermon, the Savior declared he 
had not come to destroy the law 
(the law of Moses) but to fulfill 
it. He taught the higher law — 
the law of love, ". . . Love your 
enemies, bless them that curse 
you, do good to them that hate 
you, and pray for them which 
despitefully use you, and perse- 
cute you." (Matthew 5:44.) 

The beginning of The Sermon 
on the Mount sets forth the very 
essence of true religion and its 
attendant blessing. Then, in a 



mode of direct personal address, 
the Savior pronounced those dis- 
ciples who sat listening to be the 
worthy benefactors of mankind 
when he declared: "Ye are the 
salt of the earth ..." (Matthew 
5:13.) This is an interesting analo- 
gy. Salt is the great preservative. 
It prevents deterioration and 
spoilage. It freshens and sweet- 
ens. It serves as a corrective — a 
purifier. It brings out flavor and 
gives pungency. In using this 
analogy, the Savior made clear 
that the small band of righteous 
disciples would be as a condiment 
that would arrest corruption, 
purify mankind, and bring desir- 
able flavor to earth life. 

Along with this pronounce- 
ment, however, the Savior sound- 
ed a warning note as he continued, 
"but if the salt have lost his 
savour, wherewith shall it [the 
earth] be salted? it is thenceforth 
good for nothing, but to be cast 
out . . ." (Matthew 5:13.) 

With this warning, the Savior 
demonstrated his recognition of 
the tendency of man, including 
the so-called righteous, to lose 
his saline or purifying qualities. 
He raised the pertinent question 
as to how, then, corruption should 
be stamped out, and the earth be 
purified. Thus he emphasized the 
urgency of his disciples' remain- 
ing steadfast. 

Through the years, the term 
"the salt of the earth," has been 
appropriately applied to individ- 
uals and to groups whose charac- 
ter, purity, and nobility of life 
have served as leaven to inspire, 
uplift, and benefit others; those 
whose characters are above re- 
proach, and whose acts are 
prompted by the most righteous 
of motives. 



170 



••The Salt of the Earth'' 



Often I find myself applying 
the term, "the salt of the earth," 
to the great body of women who 
are Relief Society visiting teach- 
ers. Righteous in their lives, faith- 
ful in service, more than 132,000 
sisters now go forth month after 
month in fair weather or foul, in 
their office and calling as repre- 
sentatives of Relief Society to up- 
lift, to bless, and to exercise sis- 
terly watchcare over the mothers 
and homemakers of the Church. 

Theirs is not an easy assign- 
ment. It involves conscientious 
study, prayer,' countless hours of 
time, unselfish effort, and the 
strict regulation of their indivi- 
dual lives in order that they 
more fully may meet the require- 
ments of the calling. 

Regardless of the demands 
made of them, however, these 
sisters go forth devotedly on their 
mission of love and mercy. Many 
sisters have done so year after 
year; in some instances for a 
period of time that is almost com- 
parable to the generally allotted 
span of life. 

During the past year, I at- 
tended a stake visiting teacher 
convention. Seated on the front 
row were some of the most 
angelic-looking women one might 
ever expect to see. They ranged 
in age from twenty-three to 
ninety-two years. All were visiting 
teachers who were being honored 
for their service. They had served 
in this calling from three to 
sixty-four years, respectively. I 
thought, how unlimited has been 
the good these sisters have ac- 
complished. Could it have been 
precisely measured and then com- 
piled with the records of tens of 
thousands of others who likewise 
have served, what an overwhelm- 



ing account of righteous accomp- 
lishment would be revealed! 

These sisters, however, do not 
give this service out of a desire 
to make a record, or for personal 
recognition or credit. Such mo- 
tives would not lead to the a- 
chievement of the worthy pur- 
poses for which the visiting teach- 
er program is designed. What, 
then, does prompt them to so 
serve? May I suggest one or two 
of the major reasons: 

1. Respect for Church calling. 

2. The spirit of the gospel which ani- 
mates their lives. 

3. The compassionate nature of the 
work which is according to the 
nature of women. 

4. The genuine need for such a pro- 
gram. 

While it is true that the great 
bulk of visiting teachers give con- 
tinuously dependable and quali- 
fied service, we must recognize 
that there are times when, with 
some of the sisters, enthusiasm 
declines and effort grows lax; 
when, indeed, "The salt begins to 
lose its savour." At such a time, 
we remind ourselves of the words 
of the Savior spoken to his disci- 
ples, ". . . if the salt have lost his 
savour, wherewith shall it be 
salted?" (Matthew 5:13). 

So the wise Relief Society presi- 
dent is alert for evidences of this. 
She asks herself, "What are its 
evidences, and how may they 
best be dealt with?" We suggest 
a few of the evidences as fol- 
lows: Declining enthusiasm for 
the work; the attitude that it is 
merely a routine duty to be per- 
formed or a favor conferred upon 
or concession made to the presi- 
dency; irregularity in attendance 
at visiting teacher meetings, and 
even in making visits; a shift in 



171 



March 1969 

the compelling motive of the visit consider the desirability of a 
from rendering a needed and qual- change in district assignments, 
ified service to a striving for a Let her be quick to acknowledge 
record in number of visits made; a individual as well as collective 
tiredness on the part of the teach- accomplishments, and to express 
er; even a questioning of the appreciation for the devotion 
worth of the program. and the quality of work that 
The key person in helping the brought this about. Let the teach- 
visiting teacher to maintain the ers feel her personal faith and 
freshness and vitality of the ser- confidence in them, and her 
vice and to find joy and satisfac- competence in dealing with the 
tion in the calling is the ward work because of her broad knowl- 
Relief Society president, sup- edge and understanding of the 
ported and wisely counseled by program and her strong personal 
thestakeRelief Society president, conviction of its worthiness and 
The General Board, too, feels the divinity that guides it. 
concern and offers its suggestions As we consider the type of 
as follows: Let there be a close- women who make up the visit- 
ness between the word Relief ing teaching group (more than 
Society president and the indi- 139,000 of them), as we contem- 
vidual visiting teachers so that plate the motives which led them 
the president may be aware at to make approximately 5,000,000 
the very outset of any adverse visits last year, as we ponder 
attitudes or unproductive efforts, the uplift and comfort that has 
Let her see her responsibilities been brought into Latter-day 
in motivating the sisters to fruit- Saint homes through their service, 
ful and happy effort. Let her so as we consider the gospel princi- 
act in the very beginning, by fol- pies they have taught through 
lowing approved procedures in precept and example, as we take 
making the call. Let her fre- into account the hands that have 
quently emphasize to the visiting been strengthened and the homes 
teachers, individually and collec- that have been blessed, it does 
tively, the lofty purposes of the not seem inappropriate to refer 
program. Let her occasionally to the visiting teachers as "The 
inquire of the visiting teachers salt of the earth." So important, 
individually as to how they are however, is the program that at 
enjoying their work, thus afford- no time or under any circum- 
ing them opportunity confiden- stance should those of us who are 
tially to apprise her of problems in charge of the work allow the 
or, better still, to be strengthened salt to lose its savor because of 
by bearing testimony of their laxity on our own parts. We bear 
love for the calling; let her be in mind always that the impor- 
sensitive to the relationship of tant factor in helping any sister 
compatible women who more or to maintain the savor in any Re- 
less complement one another, lief Society calling is to keep her 
being assigned to serve as com- testimony live and groVing. Ac- 
panions, and the general success tive participation in all aspects of 
of the visit. Upon occasion, it Relief Society work is the open 
may be wise for the president to doorway to this. 

172 Morning Stillness Photo by Willard Luce ► 


















Fi ' 'Z 



IDENTITY 

Who am I? Only my Heavenly Father knows, 

For he created my spirit, and knew my intelligence. 

What am I? Again, he alone knows, now; 

But he desires that I learn 

To comprehend myself. This requires eternity. 

I could become a unique source 

Of infinite responses to truth. 

Why am I? A prism needed 

Through which truly may shine 

In numberless hues, 

That beauty and joy may be embodied. 

—Margaret B. Jorgensen 



7 










. "'■MS'} 



Aisisisi:isi=isisisixisisisisisisisisisia 



''What Wilt Thou 

Have Me to Do?" 



Afton W. Hunt 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 



I ii f M' f «• f Ml f «■< f <Mi f M. f iHi f Ml f iM< f M< f Ml f IMI f Ml f IMI f WH f IHI f M f «■! f M t M i , 



■ It is recorded that, at one time, 
an individual had the opportun- 
ity to ask of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, this question, "What wilt 
thou have me to do?" The answer 
given to Saul was neither compli- 
cated nor difficult to understarid. 
He was told to go to the city 
of Damascus where he would be 
shown that which he should do. 
The great overall rewards from 
Saul's obedience to these simple 
instructions in his new-found 
faith, resulted in immeasurable 
service to God, to mankind, and 
to himself. 

What shall we do with our 
lives? We who daily face crisis 
and frustration in the conflict 
between sin and righteousness, 
and whose families must be 
strengthened for an unpredicta- 
ble future. We, too, would ask, 
"What wilt thou have me to do?" 

In essence is not this the ques- 
tion presented to the Prophet 
Joseph Smith by the women of 
Nauvoo when they consulted him 
concerning their desire to be of 
greater service in the gospel ef- 
fort? His answer to them was 
neither complicated nor difficult 
to understand, but it made plain 




[Address Delivered at the 

General Session of the 

Relief Society Annual General 

Conference, October 2, 1968] 



174 



"What Wilt Thou Have Me fo Do?'' 

our Heavenly Father's plan for studied literature, or anything 

the service, progress, and pur- other than theology. So our sis- 

poseful living of his daughters, ter had the opportunity to ex- 

With inspired vision, he organized plain to her the extensive educa- 

the sisters that their efforts for tional and service program of 

service would be combined with Relief Society. On hearing of its 

opportunities for mental and variety, and broadness of scope 

spiritual growth, and provide ways of the studies and activities, the 

and means whereby they could woman's reaction was one of 

equip themselves to meet life's amazement, 
challenges in every age. Could it be that we who are so 

Through obedience to this close to and engaged in our 

great plan, the accomplishments Heavenly Father's program for 

of Relief Society as an organiza- us, accept it as an ordinary priv- 

tion stand in first place among ilege and fail to associate this 

those of organized women of the blessing with its inspired source? 

world; so much so that those Do our neighbors and friends 

unacquainted with Relief Society, recognize, through us. Relief So- 

and the capabilities of its active ciety's proffered opportunities? 
individual members, are amazed In every stake in the Church 

in learning of it. there are Latter-day Saint sisters. 

An example of this is an ex- as well as those not of our faith, 
perience of the cultural refine- who are not yet acquainted with 
ment class leader of my own ward the strengthening influence of Re- 
Relief Society when she traveled lief Society. Are we using every 
with her medical doctor husband opportunity to demonstrate its 
on a professional trip to a Cali- constructive force in our own 
fornia hospital. As was her prac- lives? It has been said that the 
tice, she took with her the Relief only Bible some people read is 
Society textbook to study while the example they see in the lives 
she waited for him. And so it of others. As Relief Society sis- 
was that she happened to be in ters, even our small acts speak 
a California hospital waiting with power to those who are read- 
room reading Out of The Best ing our lives. 
Books, Volume 3, when she be- Evidence of the potency of Re- 
came aware of being closely ob- lief Society in lifting standards 
served by a refined appearing and accomplishments to the point 
woman sitting across the table of influencing others through 
from her. At length the woman example was recently brought to 
spoke to her saying, "Excuse me, my attention. A woman from 
please, but I see by the title of Australia applied at the Church 
your book that you evidently Information Center for assistance 
belong to a literary study group." in learning about so-called "Mor- 
Our class leader replied that she monism." She explained that she 
did, and that the group was the knew nothing about the Church 
women's organization of the but that she had a friend in Aus- 
Church to which she belonged. It tralia who, as she said, "joined 
seemed to surprise the woman the Mormons," and that she also 
to hear that a Church group belonged to "their woman's or- 

175 



March 1969 



ganization." She reported that 
in a very short time it had com- 
pletely remade the friend and 
changed her focus in life, that 
she had almost reversed her for- 
mer practices and attitudes to- 
ward people. Most important of 
all, she now seemed to be enjoy- 
ing a happiness one seldom sees 
in life. The visitor explained that 
while touring the United States, 
she had made special effort to 
come to Salt Lake City to learn 
the truth about such an organiza- 
tion. 

It is stimulating to know that 
the pattern and directives given 



to Relief Society sisters through 
the years are as applicable today 
in preparing us to meet the chal- 
lenges of modern living, as they 
have been throughout our history. 
How grateful we should be for 
this magnificent blessing that is 
ours to share. It gives us oppor- 
tunity to light our spiritual can- 
dles every day as we live, that en 
masse we may become a light- 
house to those who are searching 
for truth. May we so pattern our 
lives that they will be a visible 
answer to every woman who is 
mentally asking, "Lord, what wilt 
thou have me to do?" 



c^ 



THE SEAMSTRESS 

I have been sewing all these many years, 

It's queer how fast the seasons go, 

Still, sewing is just an avocation 

Wedged in between the other loves, you know. 

Between the summer's canning and the children's time. 
Between the constant meals— a little dress; 
On birthday party days the sewing room was locked 
Against the danger of my eagerness. 

For always there were times a child would come 
Seeking some fellowship— unnamable to say- 
Nothing particular— yet needing something said 
About his own well-being or some praise that day. 

For hunger must be met in children's hearts 
And leisure hours be theirs to feel, \ 

Making a child know he's loved and specia 
A sort of stitching just for heart appeal. 

And now, that all those things are gone, 
I think I do distinguish there 
More sowing than sewing, I guess you'd say, 
Yet, as a seamstress I was more than fair. 

—Linnie Fisher Robinson 



176 




Genealogy 
and the New 



ystem 

The Genealogical Society 

}f the Church of Jesus Christ 

of Latter-day Saints 



■ One of the responsibilities of a 
prophet of the Lord in all ages is 
to lead as many people as possi- 
ble to salvation. And one of 
the greatest problems faced by 
the prophets has been to get the 
people to listen to and to follow 
their counsel. 

Since the opening of this last 
and final dispensation of the gos- 
pel, all of our prophets have 
stressed the importance of pro- 
viding ordinances of salvation to 
ourselves, the living, and also to 
the dead. 

The Savior taught this princi- 
ple, stressing the fact that no one 
could enter the kingdom of heav- 
en without being born again — 
of water and of the spirit. (John 
3:5.) At the end of his earthly 
ministry, he placed the greatest 
possible stamp of authoritative- 
ness on what he had taught and 
exemplified by giving up his life, 
not only to provide the basic re- 
quisite — victory over death — but 
to open the way to eternal mem- 
bership in his Father's heavenly 
kingdom to all who have the de- 



sire and the will to attain to it. 

This is his Church — and 
through his prophets he has con- 
tinued to emphasize the great 
joy and rewards that come 
through following the path he 
has charted. His greatest work 
was to offer and make possible 
salvation for others. The same is 
the responsibility of his Church 
— and it's members. 

A brief study of the counsel 
given to us by all of our latter- 
day prophets will show how great 
this responsibility is on our part. 
The terms — "necessary," "es- 
sential," "greatest responsibility 
that God has placed upon us," 
"important duty," "great work," 
"absolutely necessary," "under 
condemnation" (if we do not), 
"cannot" (obtain the blessings), 
are repeatedly found among the 
inspired spoken and written 
counsel that has been given to 
us in regard to temple work. 

The Prophet Joseph Smith 
used the following in his enlight- 
ening King Follett funeral ser- 
mon: 

. . . hence the responsibility — the aw- 
ful responsibility — that rests upon us 
in relation to our dead; for all of the 
spirits who have not obeyed the gospel 
in the flesh must either obey it in the 
spirit or be damned. Would that I had 
forty days and nights in which to tell 
you all. (DHC, Volume VI, pp. 312-313.) 

These things apply not only 
to all persons as individuals, but 
also to the continuance of family 
relationships. It is an inherent 
desire in the hearts of almost all 
people that their family relation- 
ships continue after they leave 
this life. So strong was this de- 
sire in the hearts of the parents 
of a young engaged couple who 
were killed in a recent automo- 
bile accident in the State of New 



177 



March 1969 



York, that they arranged for the 
couple to be "symbohcally mar- 
ried" before being buried side 
by side. 

The "keys of salvation" as ad- 
ministered in the house of the 
Lord are just what the term im- 
plies — keys — and there can be 
no opening of the door to the 
kingdom of God without them. 
We hold these keys which alone 
can open the door for our an- 
cestors — for all the dead who 
died without a knowledge of 
them. They do not have them — 
they cannot get them — except 
through us, the living. 

A significant step is being 
taken under the inspired guidance 
of our Church leaders in the im- 
plementation of the GIANT 
(Genealogical Information And 
Name Tabulation) which pro- 
gram makes use of modern elec- 
tronic techniques to process 
names for temple ordinance work. 

For more than ninety years, 
the diligent efforts of faithful 
members of the Church have 
provided many millions of de- 
parted spirits with the ordi- 
nances of salvation. By plodding 
research and manual methods of 
recording and submitting names, 
they have done a marvelous work. 
But as time and inspired ingenu- 
ity frequently change and im- 
prove upon what has gone before, 
so we must be willing to use ad- 
vancing technology to assist in 
speeding up the work of salva- 
tion. 

We are told that the major 
activity of the people who dwell 
on the earth during the thousand 
year millennial period will be 
temple work. Our leaders have re- 
peatedly spoken of the time when 
thousands of temples will be 



dedicated to the work of salva- 
tion, in all parts of the world. 
(Prophet Joseph Smith, Brigham 
Young, Wilford Woodruff, and 
others, quoted in Latter-Day 
Prophets Speak, Ludlow, pp. 130- 
136.) 

Known records of identifiable 
persons do not extend back much 
beyond 600 years, and, for most 
countries, much less than that. 
It is the responsibility of the 
members of the Church not only 
to find and provide the saving 
ordinances for these people who 
have died without a knowledge 
of the gospel, but to keep a rec- 
ord of all the ordinances that are 
performed. As the work increases 
and continues on into the millen- 
ial era, these record files will 
grow to vast proportions. The 
use of modern storage and re- 
trieval techniques under the 
GIANT system will provide the 
necessary growth potential to 
take care of these filing needs. 

How long will it be before the 
temple ordinances for these per- 
sons will be completed? And be- 
yond that? Doubt not — when 
records are no longer extant for 
extending ancestral pedigrees and 
linking of generation to genera- 
tion — that the Lord, in his great 
wisdom, will provide a way for 
accomplishing that which he com- 
mands. 

President Wilford Woodruff 
stated that the work will con- 
tinue until the entire human race 
who merit a place in the family 
of Adam's posterity has been 
sealed. Only then can the Media- 
tor between man and his God 
proclaim, 'Tt is finished." (Wil- 
ford Woodruff as quoted in 
Latter-day Prophets Speak, page 
133.) 



178 




AAToman's 
Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



Margaret Inman Meaders of Albuquerque, New Mexico, university associate professor, 
researcher, editor, and renowned public speaker, has been named to the very limited 
membership of the International Platform Association. This is a sixty-five-year-old 
organization designed to bring speakers of the highest qualifications to p'atforms 
around the world. Mark Twain, Carl Sandburg, and President William Howard Taft 
helped to create the organization and a distinguished membership has been main- 
tained. 

Alicia de Larrocha is considered one of the world's finest pianists. Harold Schonberg 
of The New York Times has said; "Miss Larrocha is the most impressive Spanish 
pianist to have emerged since the war. A tiny woman, she is pianistically flawless, 
with infallible fingers, brilliant sonorities, steady rhythm, everything." 

Mrs. Paul A. (Lorna) Clayton of Salt Lake City has been elected a member of the Na- 
tional Board of Young Audiences, Inc. She is its first member west of Chicago, elected 
because of her effective efforts in arranging for concerts for young audiences. Lo- 
cally, two concerts are given annually in every public school for the fourth, fifth, and 
sixth grade students. 

Dr. Leona Holbrook, professor and chairman of the department of physical education 
for women at Brigham Young University, has received an honor fellowship award from 
the American Association for Health, Physical Education, and Recreation. Recently 
Dr. Holbrook directed a study in educational planning in health, physical education, 
and recre^-tion in Chile, South America. 

Miss Mary Gardiner Jones, Washington, D. C, is the only female commissioner of the 
Federal Trade Commission. 

Marianne Moore was given the 1968 National Medal for Literature on her eighty-first 
birthday, November 15th. The award carries with it a prize of $5,000. 

Shirley Mount Hufstedler, recently became the second woman in history to serve on 
the Circuit Court of the United States. She was named to the Ninth Circuit by Presi- 
dent Johnson in July 1968. Mrs. Hufstedler had served previously for seven years 
as a judge on the Los Angeles Superior Court. A native of Denver, she attended the 
University of New Mexico and Stanford University. 

Carmen (Mrs, Kenneth) Kohler, Midway, Utah, exemplifies a number of women who 
are using the skills and traditions of their native lands as a basis for their professions 
and hobbies. Mrs. Kohler turned back to Switerzland and used thrift, artistic talent, 
and receipes which formed the basis for establishing an inn at Midway, Utah, in the 
beautiful Wasatch Mountain country. 



179 



EDITORIAL 



Music In Relief Society 



■ The sweet, pleasing, harmoni- 
ous sound of music, expressing 
the ideals, beliefs, and emotions 
of Relief Society sisters, has been 
heard in Relief Society meetings 
since that first meeting in Nauvoo 
when the Society was organized 
by the Prophet Joseph Smith. The 
minutes of the founding meeting 
record that the meeting com- 
menced with singing "The Spirit 
of God Like a Fire Is Burning" and 
closed with "Come Let Us Rejoice 
in the Day of Salvation." How 
could the feelings of the sisters 
on that momentous occasion have 
been expressed more fervently; 
what could they have done that 
would have revealed theirgratitude 
to the Lord in a way more pleasing 
to him than through song, for the 
Lord declared, "For my soul de- 
lighteth in the song of the heart; 
yea, the song of the righteous is 
a prayer unto me . . ." (D&C, 25- 
12)? 

Throughout its history, Relief 
Society has encouraged congrega- 
tional and choral singing. It has 
urged mothers to see that children 
with talent are given training. It 
has encouraged music in the home 
because of its importance to the 
spiritual and cultural well-being 
of the home and family. 

Relief Society women have re- 
sponded to the encouragement 
given and have shown joyful in- 
terest in the singing opportunities 
afforded them by Relief Society. 
Congregational singing, led by 
able choristers, has enriched Re- 



lief Society meetings and brought 
meaningful enjoyment to mem- 
bers. 

Choral music in Relief Society 
has had an interesting history, 
and countless women have been 
brought into the Society as active 
members through the choral mu- 
sic program. Many non-Church 
members have joined Relief So- 
ciety to sing in the chorus and 
have found it an open door to 
Church membership. 

Typical of the stake choruses in 
earlier days was the Salt Lake 
Stake chorus, conducted by Agnes 
Olson Thomas. In an interview 
at her home in Salt Lake City in 
April 1942, Agnes Thomas said, 
"I was selected to the office of 
Relief Society chorister in the old 
Salt Lake Stake ... I think it was 
in 1916— and I served for sixteen 
years. Our choir numbered about 




Volume 57 March 1969 Number 3 



Belle S. Spafford, President 

Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 

Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 

Evon W. Peterson, Secretary-Treasurer 



180 



thirty-five, and we sang in the 
Assembly Hall at the stake con- 
ferences, and always had a pro- 
gram for Annual Day, and oiften 
sang at the monthly meetings. 
We had pleasant times." 

In 1914, Lizzie Thomas Edward, 
a brilliant soprano and musical 
director for the General Board, 
was selected by the General Board 
as chorister of a Central Relief 
Society Choir of selected voices. 
For a number of years this choir 
rendered many fine anthems and 
hymns at the general conferences 
of Relief Society. 

In April 1932, the Liberty Stake 
Chorus of selected voices from the 
several wards of that stake, di- 
rected by Charlotte 0. Sackett, 
furnished music at the Relief 
Society General Conference. Af- 
ter this successful appearance, 
the chorus was sponsored by the 



Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Aleine M. Young 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. Manwaring 
EIna P. Haymond 
Mary R. Young 
Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L. Wilkinson 
Irene W. Buehner 
Irene C. Lloyd 
Hazel S Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 
Celestia J. Taylor 



Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 
Lila B. Welch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorie C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen N. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 
Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucile P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zelma R. West 
Leaner J. Brown 
Reba C. Aldous 
Luella W. Finlinson 
Norma B. Ashton 
Mayola R. Miltenberger 
Maurine M. Haycock 



General Board, more singers were 
added from the Salt Lake stakes, 
and Mrs. Sackett was appointed 
director. This group, consisting 
of 250 mothers, furnished the 
music for the April Conference, 
1933, appearing under the name 
of "Singing Mothers." 

In 1940 the central chorus of 
Relief Society Singing Mothers 
was released by the General Board 
in order to strengthen Relief So- 
ciety choruses in the wards and 
stakes of Salt Lake City from which 
the central chorus of Singing 
Mothers had been drawn. Since 
that time, music for each general 
session of the Relief Society 
General Conference has been pro- 
vided by a combined stake Sing- 
ing Mothers Chorus made up of 
selected singers from the respec- 
tive stakes. Such combined chor- 
uses come from various areas of 
the Church. 

The wisdom of the General 
Board in disbanding the central 
chorus in favor of promoting local 
choruses is reflected in the growth 
in the number and size of Relief 
Society Singing Mothers choruses 
throughout the Church. Today 
there are 3,612 Singing Mothers 
choruses, with more than 51,496 
women participating. 

The General Board pays tribute 
to the outstanding choristers, both 
local and General Board, who, 
with skill and devotion, have used 
their talents to help develop chor- 
uses that have attracted wide 
attention and much favorable 



181 



March 1969 



comment from competent judges, 
and contributed significantly to the 
growth and accomplishments of 
the Society. We acknowledge with 
gratitude the work of the talented 
accompanists and the instrumen- 
talists whose work is so important 
in the success of a chorus. We 
acknowledge with appreciation the 
invitations extended by distin- 
guished organizations and broad- 
casting stations to our choruses to 
present special concerts or pro- 



vide special musical programs. 
In today's world where spiritual 
and cultural activities are so 
greatly needed, when the home 
needs the joyous uplift of good 
music, when mothers need the 
solace of song as they contend 
with the problems of life, Relief 
Society must press forward with 
its glorious program of congrega- 
tional and choral singing. This we 
know will be pleasing unto the 

^°'^- -B.S.S. 



IN MEMORIAM 

Rosannah Cannon Irvine 
June 29, 1873-January 5, 1969 



Rosannah Cannon Irvine, a former member of the General Board 
of Rehef Society, passed away January 5, 1969, in Salt Lake City, 
Utah. She was the daughter of Sarah Jane Jenne and George Q. 
Cannon. Her mother served on the General Board of Relief Society, 
and her father was in the First Presidency of the Church. 

Sister Irvine served on the General Board from 1921 to 1939. She 
was a gifted author, and much of her effort was concentrated in the 
literary department. She was a frequent contributor to The Relief 
Society Magazine and to other Church publications. 

Sister Irvine attended the University of Utah and studied elocu- 
tion in New York. She taught at Utah State Agricultural College, 
now Utah State University. 

On June 29, 1898, in the Salt Lake Temple, she was married to 
Alonzo Blair Irvine, a distinguished lawyer. They were the parents 
of three children. There were nine grandchildren and six great- 
grandchildren. Mr. Irvine passed away in 1940. 

The General Board of Relief Society acknowledges with apprecia- 
tion her contributions to Relief Society and Relief Society members 
throughout the Church who knew and admired Sister Irvine extend 
heartfelt sympathy at her passing. 



182 




Notes to the Field 




BOUND VOLUMES OF 1968 MAGAZINES 

Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their 1968 issues of The 
Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The Deseret News Press, 1600 
Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104. (See advertisement in this issue of the 
Magazine, page 239.) The cost of binding the twelve issues in a permanent cloth bind- 
ing is $3.25, leather $5.25, including the index. A limited number of 1968 Magazines 
are available at the offices of the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111, for $2.00 for twelve issues. It is recommended 
that wards and stakes have one volume of the 1968 Magazines bound for preserva- 
tion in ward and stake libraries. 

Copies of The Relief Society Magazine index for personal binding can be secured 
from the General Board office for 20^ prepaid. 

Volumes bound at the Deseret News Press include a free index. 



My 
Three 
Sons 

THOMAS, 

HAROLD, 

AND RICHARD 



To press my lips, 

Upon a fair cheek or a brown. 

Of my three sons, 

So long I have stooped down. 

But suddenly today to my surprise, 
I find that I must lift my eyes. 
To meet their eyes; 
That I must stand on toe tips. 
And reach up to kiss their lips. 
These tall young sons. 
Each straight as any pine- 
Can they be mine? 

Soon I must share them. 
Soon I know that they will go. 
But, oh, I am so happy; 
That I have had. 
Three small sons to stoop to, 
Three tall sons to reach to, 
Clean sons to give, 
That others may live. 

—Ann Willis 



183 



Mission 

Of The 

American Red Cross 




Emil E. Henderson 



■ The American Red Cross is the instrument chosen by the Congress to help 
carry out the obligations assumed by the United States under certain interna- 
tional treaties known as the Geneva or Red Cross Conventions. Specifically, 
its Congressional charter imposes on the American Red Cross the duties to 
act -as the medium of voluntary relief and communication between the 
American people and their armed forces, and to carry on a system of na- 
tional and international relief to prevent and mitigate suffering caused by 
disasters. 

All the activities of the American Red Cross and its chapters support these 
duties. 

The accomplishment of its mission of health and welfare services at 
United States military installations in this Country and overseas and to the 
civilian population across the Nation is a task of great magnitude. Its 
success depends on the participation and involvement of thousands of 
volunteers enthusiastically willing to share their time and their talents in 
the service of others. There is further dependence upon the generosity of 
those who contribute of their means to finance these humanitarian pro- 
grams. 

Services offered by the Red Cross are many and all are dedicated to the 
health, safety, and peace of mind of people. Whether it be a Home Nursing 
course offered through cooperative efforts of Red Cross and the Relief 
Society— emergency action on behalf of a serviceman in Viet Nam— disaster 
aid to flood victims along the Mississippi— rescue of a drowning child and 
the administration of First Aid— blood supply in hospitals across the land- 
services to patients in hospitals by kindly volunteers— or food for the starv- 
ing children in far away Biafra— every single effort is guided toward giving 
the ill more opportunity to regain health, the homeless a place of abode, 
and the discouraged hope for the future. 

The Red Cross, as much as any organization on the American scene, has 
erased from the public mind the image of volunteers as serene dispensers 
of charity. Serene they may be, but they are workers. They do big jobs and 
small ones; they handle unpleasant tasks as well as pleasant ones. They 
bring skill and efficiency to their efforts along with understanding and com- 
passion. They come in all ages, sizes, and colors, bound together by one 
primary motivation— the desire to serve their neighbors. 

In a recent statement, Mr. E. Roland Harriman, National Chairman, said, 
"The Red Cross is unquestionably the largest volunteer organization in the 
country, and in the volunteer spirit lies the Nation's greatest strength." 



+ 



184 



"A Gift of Love" 



Addie Belknap Pier son 



^ 




'Say, could I borrow 
some sugar?'* 



'^ 



■ Helen. The first time I saw 
Helen was the day we moved 
into our first "real" home. She 
came over to borrow the prover- 
bial cup of sugar, welcome us, 
and help. And help she did. We 
were very new to the area; it was 
Jeffs first job after college. Be- 
tween commencement day at his 
school and the commencement 
of his working days, we had had 
three days. All used in traveling. 
So there I sat amid boxes, bar- 
rels, and dirt that first morning. 
I was going over my agenda for 
the day — I was a modern or- 
ganized house engineer — and had 
listed: 

1. Make bed (the only thing we had 
unpacked the night before). 

2. Clear away breakfast things (sweet 
roll wrappings and milk carton). 

3. Get dressed. 

4. Start unpacking. 

I should have put No. 4 before 
No. 3, as all the clothes I had 
out were one traveling suit and 
one nightgown. 

As I was musing over the 
problem, there was a loud knock, 
a cheery hello, and, suddenly, a 



tall angular woman, cup in hand, 
smile on face, was sprawled out 
across my very own kitchen 
floor. Wondering how the smile 
had stayed on, and making a 
mental note to find a more con- 
venient place to keep Jeffs books 
on mathematical data and ab- 
stract math than in the door- 
way, I offered my hand to help 
the poor lady up. She seemed to 
come up at all angles, brushing 
herself off, but with no need for 
assistance. 

"My name is Helen — Mom 
should have called me Grace — 
Helen Jorgenson. I live in the 
duplex, closest side to you folks. 
Say, could I borrow some sugar? 
Don't have it all out yet? Well, 
why don't I just help you unpack 
it and a few of your other neces- 
saries? Howard, that's my hus- 
band, and I were glad to hear 
someone had rented this place. 
With just a bit of elbow grease 
and water, it will be looking 
really pretty again. My goodness, 
no wonder I tripped — never was 
much good at arithmetic. I sup- 
pose abstract algebra has to do 
with arithmetic?" 

The sudden silence in this 
running dialogue stunned me so 
that I could not answer, only 



185 



March 1969 



watch as Helen stacked one box 
of books on the other, picked 
both up and walked into the 
hallway. It was just as well. Evi- 
dently the silence was actually a 
fade-out, since I soon heard, 
"Where do you keep your soap 
and water?" echoing back to me 
from the living room. 

That's how Helen and I met. 
We were sort of a Mutt and Jeff 
team, she being about 5'10" to 
my 5'2". We had a difference in 
ages, she was thirty and I was 
only twenty-two. Both our hus- 
bands were away a lot, Jeff was 
getting started in his chosen 
profession {work Helen always 
called it). Actually I never met 
Howard, her husband, for over a 
year. 

"My man is a sailorman," she 
told me later. "A good man but 
madly in love with the sea and 
anything that sails. We met 
during the war, you know. I 
worked in a factory near the 
harbor and I used to watch the 
ships dock. One day a bosun's 
mate came up. He stood in my 
pathway, and along comes How- 
ard, my husband you know, just 
a seaman he was then, and he 
told the bosun to find another 
girl because I was taken. And I 
guess I have been ever since. 
Howard, that's my husband, 
hopes to be a Chief someday. 
Say, aren't you putting those 
ribbon ties on the wrong side?" 

This conversation took place 
over Edward Jefferson Harper 
the Second's wardrobe making. 
"That Eddie now, he's a regular 
little corker," was Helen's excla- 
mation of approval over our 
own beautiful Edward Jefferson 
Harper the Second. When Eddie 
was three months old, Howard 



(Helen's husband) came home on 
leave. Jeff and I were very curi- 
ous to meet Howard Jorgenson. 
We had visions of a large, blond 
Swedish-type sailor, with large 
tattoos on either arm. Even a 
prize fighter type. 

"Howard, my husband, writes 
he has won the title in his weight 
class," she had told us once. 

When Helen brought him 
over to see "that little corker 
Eddie," we were both stunned 
speechless, as so often seems the 
case when we are with Helen. 
She is not shocking, just sur- 
prising. Anyway, there stood 
Howard, her husband, all 5'4" of 
him, and it was a good thing he 
was standing frontwise or we 
would have missed him. His 
boxing class was bantam weight, 
and he was just like a banty 
rooster. But how this little, quiet 
sailor could seem to make our 
large Helen feel so protected 
and feminine, I didn't know — 
then. 

About six months later, with 
Howard back to sea, Helen was 
over watching me bathe Eddie 
one morning. As she sat down in 
the kitchen, she pulled out some 
beautiful pink yarn and began 
to knit. For such an ungainly, 
clumsy girl, Helen did beautiful 
sewing and handiwork. 

At last, I thought, Helen and 
Howard are going to be blessed 
with a. . . . 

"Now this next baby of yours," 
cut in Helen on my blissful 
thoughts for her, "will need 
warmer nighties and more sweat- 
ers than that big Eddie, there, 
needed. Winter babies are differ- 
ent from summer ones you 
know." Speechless again, I just 
stared. 



186 



"A Gift of Love" 



"Oh, I know all about babies 
except getting one, I guess," she 
went on. "I was the oldest in a 
family of nine. What are you 
going to name this next one? 
Tammy? Debbie? Vickie? — Those 
are all popular now." 

"Wait, just wait a minute!" I 
had to get a word in this time. 
"Helen, how do you know this 
one, whom I haven't even an- 
nounced, is going to be a girl?" 

"Well, you need a girl. It's 
right and proper that you have 
one. This big Eddie takes after 
his Daddy, now you need a sweet 
pink and gold little baby girl to 
take after her mom. Your life is 
run right. You have everything as 
in a book. You had good rearing, 
went to college for an education, 
married your fellow. He is edu- 
cated and has a good paying job, 
or profession as you call it. You 
have a lovely home that I've seen 
you fix up with bits and scraps, 
and yet it looks like a million 
dollars and you always look so — 
so fashionable yourself. You're a 
popular couple. You have every- 
thing to offer a pink and gold 
baby girl. 

"Now me, I should have had 
a half dozen boys, rowdy, tum- 
bling, freckle-faced, and laughing 
boys — but a girl, well you know 
that would be ridiculous. . . ." 

"Why?" I again edged in a 
word. . . . 

"Why! That's as plain as your 
turned-up nose. I'm only Helen. 
Pioneer stock, born out of my 
time. I am built for hard work, 
and hard work I do. No man 
ever opens doors for me, carries 
my packages, or helps me change 
flat tires or anything. Oh, sure, 
Howard does when he's home, 
but poor Howard, a woman is a 



lady no matter what she looks 
like to him. He doesn't see me 
plain as other folks do." 

"No! He sees you with 20/20 
love and that's what's important. 
His vision of you." This final 
outburst of mine startled all 
three of us, and Eddie began to 
cry. 

"Shame on you," was Helen's 
last word. 

tSy the time that beautiful 
pink sweater was used and all 
the other pink, warm nighties, 
socks, and bootees, Jeff and I 
had four beautiful, handsome, 
perfect, little gentlemen of whom 
any parents would be proud. 

Edward Jefferson was so proud 
to be the leader of my little men. 

Michael Allen was a good boy, 
quiet and helpful. 

"Now that Mickey, he's the 
clever one. He will be a good 
businessman someday," Helen 
prophesied. 

James Joseph was going to be 
tall and, probably, a good ball 
player. 

"Oh, dear, did our Jimmy-Joe 
break another window?" she 
would sweetly remark. 

And our baby David John was 
sweet and gurgly. 

"Now, Davy Jones, my lad, 
when this boy catches up with 
his brothers, you folks are really 
going to have a whole houseful of 
rowdy, tumbling, laughing boys." 

"Oh, Helen! You are irrepres- 
sible and irreplaceable. But this 
house is already full." Now that 
I had the floor, I began talking 
in high gear. "Overflowing full! 
I'm afraid our little dreamhouse 
doesn't fit our large real life. 
Jeff and I have decided to look 
for a larger place, farther out. 



187 



March 1969 



Oh, Helen, I'm so excited. Jeff 
even says if we can't find what 
we want, we'll build. I have so 
many plans. I couldn't tell you 
before, but Jeff is getting an- 
other promotion, and now so 
many new things are happening 
that Jeff ... and ... I. . . ." My 
voice ran down rather like an 
old gramophone. Helen was 
speechless this time and white 
as a sheet. 

"Helen, what's the matter? 
Oh! Say now, we'll still see one 
another. Maybe not as often as 
we would like, we'll always be 
friends — but . . . Helen, what is 
it?" 

"Oh, please — don't move yet 
for awhile, you're my only friend, 
my only family, really, since 
mine's all back East, and I'm, 
oh, well, I'm pregnant — that's 
what I am — at forty!" 

"Helen, you are not in old age! 
Now hush, don't cry, this isn't 
like you. Aren't you happy? Why 
I think its wonderful." 

"Happy! Certainly I'm happy, 
but I'm so scared. Howard will 
be on his last cruise before he 
retires. That sea is going to rob 
me of my one other strength 
when my time comes. You are 
my only hope. I'll be all alone 
with this baby — and — and I won't 
know what to do. I'll drop it." 
And again the wailing and tears 
started. 

"Helen! Helen, here now! You 
know I wouldn't leave you alone. 
Our moving will just have to 
wait. After all, I've got to have 
my best mover on her feet." 
Then all 5'2" of me marched 
over to Howard and Helen's place 
to beard Howard in his den or 
forecastle or wherever sailors 
use for a hide-out on ship. Of 



course, when the sweet, helpful 
Howard answered my loud knock, 
I tried to muster all my organ- 
ized self but all I squeaked out 
was, "Can't you stay home one 
cruise?" Since he just smiled at 
me as if humoring me, I finally 
burst out with, "How can you 
leave us at a time like this!" 
And I scurried back home. Some- 
thing about Howard always un- 
nerved me. I guess listening to 
Helen brag about her husband 
the many months while he was 
away made me shocked when I 
saw him. 

When Helen began knitting 
and sewing baby clothes (all 
blue) our routine settled down. 
Howard got his last long voyage 
changed to several short cruises 
to be able to help, as I had sug- 
gested. 

One night "Aunt" Helen told 
our boys that soon she would 
have a playmate for them, and, 
because her son would have no 
older brothers, they would have 
to help him learn to climb trees, 
play ball, tumble, and wrestle. 

Katrina Helene was born the 
next day. 

Katrina was for her Grand- 
mother Jorgenson and Helene, 
well, Howard insisted on Helen, 
and Helen senior glamorized it a 
little. But this baby girl was no 
pink and gold baby. She was 
like Dresden china with beauti- 
ful silky black hair. And Helen! 
Why Helen became beautiful! 
People say that a bride is always 
beautiful on her wedding day. 
Well, a mother holding her new- 
born for the first time is even 
more beautiful. She had been all 
angles; now she was soft and 
lovely to behold. This clumsy, 
awkward woman had let her soul 



188 



'•A Gift of Love" 



shine through. The baby was 
exquisite. She had Howard's 
small bones and features, but on 
her they were fine and delicate; 
she had her mother's dark hair 
and blue eyes. As a small baby 
she was happy and easily amused. 
She was never Kay or Kate — 
always Katrina. Even my rough 
boys were quiet and tried not to 
stumble so much around her. 

I he time soon came for us to 
move. Howard and Helen, of 
course, were on hand to help. 
Naturally, Helen did most of the 
directing; none of us would let 
her do much actual work. Later, 
on one of their visits to our new 
dream home, I noticed Howard, 
Jeff, and all of our boys were do- 
ing special things for Helen. 
Noticing her dress, her hair, 
getting things for her or Katrina. 
When they had all gone down to 
the basement to put together the 
model ships Howard had brought 
the boys, Helen said, "So this is 
how you do it. Just be helpless 
and they'll help. I haven't told 
Howard yet, but I think he 
knows already. Katrina is such a 
blessing, but she will have to be 
everything. The Doctor says no 
more children. I really can't com- 
plain. We are so lucky to have 
her." 

"Helen, oh my dear Helen, for 
whatever we're worth you have 
us. All six of us Harpers, lock, 
stock and barrel." 

"That's right. I have. And I 
have had for ten years. Why, 
you've let me and Howard be in 
your family ever since we met. 
You even postponed your moving 
to this beautiful home. You've 
given me so much, I hope I can 
help you someday." 



"This last ten years hasn't 
been just a one-way street. Helen, 
you've given to me, too. Who 
kept my feet on the ground when 
I tried to get too high-faluting? 
Who helped sew all my children's 
clothes? Who calmed me down 
when Jimmy-Joe broke his collar 
bone and when Eddie had hic- 
cups for two days and Davey 
Jones swallowed fifty-eight cents 
in assorted coins? Our friendship 
and love have been give and take 
all the way, and I think even I 
could argue with you about who 
got the most. You sound so 
solemn, as if it is a farewell ad- 
dress. What's going on? What are 
you and Howard up to?" I de- 
manded. 

"Well, uh . . . Howard got this 
offer to . . . teach in uh ... a 
private nautical school for boys 
and " 

"Oh, no! This is too much" I 
laughed. "Your husband is going 
into a profession not a job. Oh, 
dear! Ha! Ha! Ha! Somewhere 
close around here on the West 
Coast, of course." 

"Well its on the coast but it 
is . . . well " 

"Mama, Mama, Auntie Helen 
and Uncle Howard are moving to 
a boat in the East. Can I go, 
too?" 

"Me, too." 

"Me, too." 

"Can we, Mom?" 

"Boys, of course not. You're so 
noisy and loud she wouldn't 
know what to do with you. We 
can visit." My heart sank. 

"Lots and lots?" asked Davey 
Jones. 

"Lots ■ and lots, I hope," my 
voice echoed. 

I looked at my friend, and 
{Continued on page 220) 



189 




Homemaking pHlfi Beauty, utility, charm 



Relief Society Annual General Conference, October 3, 1968 

Myrtle R. Olson 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 



Garden Scene (Winder Stake, Louise Free, President) 

As each individual entered the foyer of the Parley's Stake Center, the serenity 
and beauty of a garden was felt. Lovely blooming chrysanthemums, evergreens, 
and pyracantha bushes greeted the eye. A beautiful fountain further enhanced 
the atmosphere. Indeed, this gave a feeling to each sister, as Sister Celestia 
J. Taylor, the author of our homemaking discussions states: "Gardens bring 
beauty and repose from the burdens of the day; they provide nourishment for 
the soul as well as for the body; they are a source of hospitality to our families 
and our friends." This setting created an atmosphere that would no doubt give 
to each sister the desire and enthusiasm to have a lovely garden of her own. 

Beauty, Utility, Charm (Display Arranged by Anne R. Gledhill of the General Board 
of Relief Society) 

From the foyer one went to the entry of the cultural hall where the theme 
was effectively depicted: "Homemaking Fair — Beauty, Utility, Charm." In the 
alcove was a cornucopia filled with many of the items which make up a fair. 
There were knitted articles, hand embroidery, a small quilt, an apron, a loaf of 
bread, canned fruit, vegetables, and other such objects. On a wall in the alcove 
hung a picture of our beloved prophet, President McKay, and Sister McKay de- 
picting "Charm." A lovely bouquet of flowers brought out "Beauty." "Util- 
ity" was characterized by a dress made by one of the sisters. The lovely sign 
done in blue and gold, "Homemaking Fair — Beauty, Utility, Charm" also hung 
in the entry. 

Bridal Display (Bountiful South Stake, Eulalia Butters, former President; Displays by 
Coy Tyson) 

The cultural hall was a scene of beauty as the various displays the sisters 
had so painstakingly prepared came into view. Many stakes and wards participated. 
The bridal display was "a thing of beauty" to behold. Over five hundred white 
velour roses had been made by the sisters of the stake and fashioned into topiary 
trees to form a lovely setting for the live bride and bridesmaids. This would 
seem Hke a task most difficult to accomplish, but with ten wards in the stake, 
each ward was assigned to make fifty roses and this was done with enthusiasm 
and willingness. Each ward and each person was happy to be a part of such a 

190 



Homemaking Fair 

worthwhile project. The trees were hghted with tiny white Hghts to make them 
even more beautiful and effective. 

Every two hours a different lovely young bride and one or two bridesmaids 
appeared to complete the setting. The dresses which the brides and bridesmaids 
wore were made by the mothers of the bride, or someone else who loved to fashion 
a beautiful creation. These dresses showed that something just as lovely, if not 
more lovely, could be hand sewed rather than purchased. Many handmade trous- 
seau items were displayed in beautiful old trunks that had been restored and 
antiqued and then lined with velvet. In the background was a wedding cake made 
by one of the sisters of the stake. A beautiful bouquet of cloth flowers made 
from dainty lace enhanced the punch table. Everything in this display made 
each one realize the beauty and charm of articles made by the sisters. 

Christmas Beads (Parleys Stake, Mary Riley, President, Display by Valora Anderson) 

The Christmas beads which everyone so enjoys wearing at Christmas were 
attractively displayed on the tree which we see pictured. These are easily and 
quickly made. 

Materials needed: Gold or silver metallic thread, Christmas beads, crochet hook no. f, 
half-inch velvet ribbon, and a snap fastener. Thread enough beads on the metallic thread 
to complete one strand ot beads and then proceed as follows: Chain 20 stitches, crochet a 
bead onto the thread, chain three stitches, and add another bead. Continue doing this 
until you have the desired length, approximately 26 inches, then crochet 20 stitches 
without any beads. Make as many strands as you desire, depending on how heavy you 
wish the beads to be (3, 6, or 9 strands). Then braid these strands together. Braiding 
takes up some length. Different size beads make the necklace more interesting. Finish 
with a small velvet bow sewed on one end and a small piece of velvet on the other end. 
Sew a snap fastener on the velvet ribbon to make the clasp. A purchased clasp could 
also be used. 

Knitting (HoUaday South Stake, Maurine B. Folsom, President, Display by Jane Reynolds) 

The old-fashioned spinning wheel used by our grandparents made a most 
appropriate setting for this charming knitting display. How practical yet elegant 
are the hand-knitted items shown: coats, dresses, sweaters, afghans, house 
slippers. There were knitted items for all ages, as well as for botli men and 
women. 

"Sweet" Village (Parleys Stake, Mary Riley, President; Castle made by Florence 
Halliday) 

The Sugar Castle enchanted all who viewed it. This was made with a card- 
board box as the base. The spires were made from cardboard cylinders and 
topped with ice cream cones. The inside of the box was lined with colored paper 
and the outside frosted. The frosting was stippled. Candy decorations were also 
used to make this more attractive. 

To make the frosting use: 2 egg whites, 1 lb. powdered sugar, '72 to 1 tsp. cream of 
tartar. Mix these ingredients together and beat well. If the mixture is too stiff, add a 
small amount of water. By using ingenuity a beautiful castle may be created by anyone. 

Men's and Boys' Apparel (Valley View Stake, Madeleine Bacon, President) 

Not very often do we see a display made up entirely of men's and boys' 
apparel. The autumn leaves enhanced this display. Men's and boys' sweaters 
were, of course, featured, but there were also attractive suits for boys, and even 
a suit made for a man which was expertly tailored. A suede vest had been made 
which anyone would be proud to wear. This proves that if the need arises the 
sisters would be able to do sewing for men and boys, as well as for girls and 
women. 

191 



March 1969 

Southwest Indian Mission, and Tongan Displays (Jeanette D. Tingey, Supervisor, 
Southwest Indian Mission, Display by Bess Ericksen; Supervisor Tongan Mission Relief 
Society, Jean S. Groberg) 

How proud we are of our Lamanite and Tongan sisters and the beautiful 
items which they displayed for us. In the Lamanite display were beautiful 
quilts, rugs, turquoise jewelry, hand-woven baskets and attractive pottery 
items. The Tongan sisters displayed place mats, woven slippers, purses made 
from shells, baskets, a toy elephant woven from straw. There were also items 
carved from wood. 

Modern Quilt (Roy Stake, Kathleen J. Dunbar, President) 

There was displayed a quilt with a modern, unusual design. How it would 
please a young person with its lovely colors and the attractive appliqued design 
of butterflies and flowers. 

"Vegetable People" (Craig Stake, Gwen N. Seeley, President) 

As the vegetable display was viewed, one was made to realize that some- 
thing attractive can be made from almost nothing. Faces and hair and also 
hats were put on various shapes of potatoes and squash to make them attractive. 
One had to look very closely to realize they were vegetables. The top of the dis- 
play was composed of such items as radish roses, carrot curls, celery strips, and 
green peppers cut in various shapes. 

Beaded Jars (Holladay South Stake, Maurine B. Folsom, President; Jars made by 
Helen Peters) 

The apothecary jars and snifter pictured were made very elegant with a 
covering of metallic thread and pearls. To cover the snifter requires the following 
materials: 

approximately 100 pearl beads snifter (approximately 3V2 inches high, 

1 spool metallic elastic yarn diameter base 3% inches, diameter top, 

No. 3 steel crochet hook 2 inches.) 

Instructions: 

String beads onto elastic yarn, Ch. 12 and join. 

1st row 12 S.C. 

2d row Ch. 2-S.C.-Ch. 3 until there are 12 spaces 

3d row Ch. 3-S.C. in 2d Ch. Complete row (12 spaces) 

4th row repeat row 3, 2 times more 

7th row Ch. 5, slide bead down. S.C. in 3d Ch. complete row 

9th row repeat 8th row 4 times more 
13th row S.C. in each Ch, complete row 
14th row repeat 13th row 6 times more 
21st row slip St. around and end 

Stretch and pull over glass. 

Social Table (Bountiful Stake, Nora A. Stable, President; Arlene Egan, Bountiful 
Eighteenth Ward) 

The social table would be most attractive for any Relief Society function. 
The sunflower in the center of the bouquet adds a gay note to the table. Indi- 
vidual loaves of bread on cutting boards are at each place. Red and white 

checked napkins also add charm to this setting. />o *• ^ oin\ 

^ ^ {Continued on page 210) 

Transparencies by J M. Heslop | 
192 



^ 






rli 






/ 



Gardens Bring Beauty and Repose 



Beauty, Utility, Charm 





Bridal Display - A Thing of Beauty 



Christinas Necklace - To Bring Good Cheer 



,w I '^> 



..'^y^^'i 



>':^>v 






.^'V-. 




Knitting Display " Practical and Elegant „ ^rn o • , 7^7 

A Sweet Village - Spired and Gleaming 



w 

(►♦«& 



1^, 



,#1 



f/J ' 



"^h 






>:♦ 



'♦:♦ 



;♦? 




-^:^ 



# 












* ■ !%«* ' ■ 



Clothing for Men and Boys 

iiii iitiiil 



Southwest Indian Mission Handicraft 








Weaving, Carving, and Shell Craft from Tonga 



Modern Quilt in Colorful Applique 




March 1969 





Beinne Eighe, Scotland 



A --' *V 



Transparency by Camera Clix 



SILENT COUNSEL 

— Maisie Liston 
Birkhill, Angus, Scotland 



Her fragile gesture spoke to me of love, 
The aged hands beckoning me to come 
And I did! 

I am so glad I did for in this request I found 
A new look at life. 

The soundless world wherein she dwelt 

Gave conversation little room 

And I knew 

How she longed and prayed for such as I, 

A visiting teacher of Relief Society. 

I vowed from then that I should be 

Her contact with things she cherished most 

And I've tried 

To be the kind of sister she thinks I am 

And one day I will! 



199 




Austrian Mission 



Sugarhouse Stake 




200 



North Columbia River Stake 

Relief Society Conference in the Austrion Mission, May 25, 1968. Mission Re- 
lief Society officers, left to right: Margaret Tetzl, President; Dietland Binder, 
Secretary-Treasurer; Ruth H. Watkms, Supervisor. 

"A Spring Market in Vienna" was the theme for a surprise bazaar held in 
conjunction with the Relief Society Conference in the Austrian Mission. The 
sisters each brought a surprise item for the display and these were personally 
discussed. 

Quilt Presented by Relief Society to Sugar House Stoke President, May 2, 1968. 
Seated, left to right: A. Clifton Jacobson, Counselor, Stake Presidency; Sister 
Jacobson; Norma U. Cannon, Homemaking Counselor; Erma M. Kelley, 
Secretary-Treasurer; Claudia D. Johnson, Education Counselor; Lloyd T. John- 
son, Counselor, Stake Presidency. 

Standing, left to right: Margaret H. Wonnacott, Relief Society President; 
Ruth Kimball; Wilford C. Kimball, Stake President. 

A lovely quilt was presented to President and Mrs. Wilford C. Kimball at 
the close of a "Friendship Luncheon," appropriately themed "A Day to Re- 
member." 

North Columbia River Stoke Relief Society Presents Luau, June 1, 1968. Left 
to right: Elaine Kaukani, native Hawaiian, who took charge of the entertain- 
ment; Eileen Campbell, social relations class leader; Beverly Stephan, spiritual 
living class leader; EllaRee Taylor, Secretary-Treasurer; Helen Dean, native 
Hawaiian, who took charge of menu and food preparation; Madelein Bennett, 
homemaking leader; Sarah Williams, Magazine representative; Leah Bentley, 
Homemaking Counselor; Janette Potts, cultural refinement class leader; Eliza- 
beth Barton, President; Marilyn Horrocks, Education Counselor; Alveretta Wirth, 
chorister. 

Twenty native Hawaiians furnished the program for the authentic Hawaiian 
Luau, an annual money-making project. 



201 




Make Your 

Heirlooms 

With Decoupoge 

Description and Transparen- 
cies by Dorothy J. Roberts 

Designs and Articles Made 
by Winifred D. Anderson 



■ Winifred D. Anderson, decoupage expert, says 
decoupage, now in vogue, is the revival of an art- 
craft which originated in Venice during the seven- 
teenth century: de (decorate), cou (cut), page (page). 
In the eighteenth century the ladies of the French 
court were required to decorate the ornate palace 
furniture in this way. The poor, unable to afford 
the paintings of the masters in their homes, simula- 
ted these paintings with small pieces of pictures 






%^>, 



^•i 



ryi 



* «'i' 



r^> 




\^A 



'0 ft 



%♦> 



•t 



I 






/,i 



\a %■"" 



• > 






i^ji 









^t^^^ 



* fc. 






• i 



'Jffr 



5 •'^ 



» 4 



'r.«*l 



#>- 



%^4 



ine 



^♦^ 






'0 »o'# 






.4-.%^ 



'.^ K^ 






iVA 



^^A 






« V 






\V/ 



'^f/.-V 



■? • >00»'>»»»*,iis, -s^, , 



^^ 






. > f 4 « 4 4 « <frvTT»TcrfTrrcrvr« « f f 4 




glued on wood, varnished, and set in ornate frames. A perfectly done piece of 
decoupage becomes a family heirloom. 



Tools: 

small sanding block, metal, with brackets 
to remove paper (faced with a sponge 
and a piece of felt) 

roller (from craft house or hobby store or 
rolling pin or bottle) 



scissors (manicure or small pointed) 
sandpaper (221, 400, and 600, waterproof) 
steel wool (oooo size,) paint brush (1 inch) 
glue (white), felt as needed, powdered 
pumice, powdered rottenstone 

(Continued on page 211) 





Make a 

Decorative 

Rug 

Marjorie Kerr 

Huntington 

Beach Stake, 

California 



Transparency 
by J M. Heslop 

■ Get your imagination working and let's make a rug. A rug, you say? 
Well, where do we begin? Let's begin by deciding where we need a throw 
rug, and the design which will be used. Now for the materials. You will need: 

• a piece of plywood, the size of the rug being made • carpet samples 

• a piece of plastic to put over the plywood • paint brush 

• light-weight denim or unbleached muslin • razor blade 

• patterns of designs to be made from carpet samples • band-aid for 

• water-proof adhesive recommended by a carpet dealer (latex) protecting fingers 

Put the plywood on the kitchen table. Cover it with plastic and tack 
the denim on. Denim should be about one inch larger than the rug is 
planned to be. This will be turned under and cemented for an edging. 

Mark your design on the back side of the carpet samples. Designs may 
be original drawings, commercial patterns, or they may be enlargements 
made from pictures in children's books. Cut the designs in the carpets 
with a razor blade. Paint the back side of design pieces with adhesive and 
lay them on the denim. Place the rug pieces as close together as possible, 
filling in the spaces around the design with pieces of a different kind of 
carpet sample. Light-weighting for ten minutes, until latex sets, will make 
a better rug. (I use a portable sewing machine as a weight and move it 
around as I work.) When all of the pieces are in place, turn the rug over 
and cement down the one inch edging. Let the rug dry, and, if desired, 
apply some decorative fringe or tassels with rug cement. 

How about another rug? A flowered one for Kathleen's and Kimberly's 
room, a striped one for the hall, a hexagon design for Gayle's room, a 
clown for Kevin's room? 



204 




Red 




""WL 



Forsvthia 





Emperor Tulip \ \ 'mL . M" \ 



Apricot Blossoms in Snow 

Spring Blossoms Defy 
The Winter Snow 

■ Although springtime seems to 
arrive later and later each year, certain 
lovely blossoms defy the winds and 
snow, and, sometime in March in some 
areas of the Northern Hemisphere, 
their pretty blossoms offer hope for 
the new and welcome season. Many of 
these first blossoms appear on fruit 
trees, such as the apricot and quince 
blossoms. Forsythia blossoms tradi- 
tionally bloom before the leaves. The 
lovely Red Emperor tulips create a 
radiant sight as they come into bloom 
long before other flowers greet the 
warm spring sunshine. 



Transparencies by Willard Luce 



Red Emperor Tulip Bud in Snow 



Flowering Quince 





''Behold, I Have Set Before Thee an Open Door" 

Designs and arrangements by Melva Blakemore, former counselor, Hawthorne Ward 

Relief Society, Sugar House Stake, Utah 
Margaret Wonnacott, President, Sugar House Stake Relief Society 

Transparency by J M. Heslop 







The great door of Relief Society {scrollwork design taken from the great door of the 
main entrance to the Relief Society Building in Salt Lake City, Utah). Through the 
great door of Relief Society, the sisters may make progress in spiritual growth, happier 
living, companionship, and knowledge to the goal of perfect womanhood and the eternal 
door opening to the kingdom of God. Standing, left to right: Melba Blakemore and 
Margaret Wonnacott. 

"The scriptures record many uses by the Savior of a doorway as a symbol of 
entering into the kingdom of God." From an address by Louise W. Madsen, 
Counselor in the General Presidency of Relief Society (The Relief Society Maga- 
zine, November 1965, page 810) 

The several displays illustrating the "Open Door" theme were first })repared as 
centerpieces for the Hawthorne Ward Relief Society Birthday party in March 
1965, and were later featured in the homemaking displays at the Relief Society 
Annual General Conference. One of the unusually lovely arrangements is 
pj-esented as an illustration on this page. The figunnes are from the Royal 
Doulton collection belonging to Sister Blakemore. 



205 



A Way to Remember Family and Friends 

Arabella Smart Parkinson Daines received many greeting cards, bouquets, 
books, and mementos, on her ninety-sixth birthday, October 23, 1968. Each 
remembrance spoke of appreciation, friendship, love, companionship — and each 
one mentioned the many long and fruitful years of a beloved mother, grand- 




mother, great-grandmother — loyal Church worker and Relief Society officer 
and teacher. 

She was born in Franklin, Idaho, a/id as a young woman she worked in 
the Frankling store and also learned dressmaking. At eighteen she became head 
cook at the State Industrial School in Ogden, Utah. In May 1898 she was 
married to Robert H. Daines and they became the parents of five children, and 
they now have a large posterity of grandchildren and great-grandchildren. 

Sister Daines loves Relief Society, and through her years of service she has 
learned the usefulness and the beauty of the Relief Society program. She served 
as counselor under two Relief Society presidents in Preston, Idaho, and was a 
visiting teacher for many years. Her special fields of compassionate service 
have been caring for the sick, visiting the homebound, cooking and taking meals 
to families in need, and teaching sewing and tailoring skills to many women 
and girls who have found the teachings useful in their homes. It is remembered 
that Arabella Smart Parkinson Daines taught her children loyalty, love, kind- 
ness, and concern for the welfare of others. 



207 




Transparency by Dorothy J. Roberts 



What A Lovely Thing To Do! 

Bouquets for the Chapel 

■ Each Sunday as one enters the chapel, eyes eagerly look for the unusually 
handsome flower arrangements — on the grand piano, on the secretary's table, 
in the entranceway. These are greetings especially for each member of the con- 
gregation, contribution to the Sabbath and to those she loves, and to the whole 
ward, from Bishop Lerwill Smith's wife Ruth, of the Portland, Oregon, Sixth 
Ward, Columbia River Stake. She is indeed a mother to the members. This is 
only one of her loving contributions to ward unity and joy. Her enchanting 
flower arrangements also beautify the homes of ward members and at special 
occasions. 

Some distinguishing marks of her bouquets are the drapes she often uses — 
satin, net, perhaps two-toned — twined through the flowers, fluffed around the 
base, with sometimes a figurine or two contributing to the effect. Always 
there is a thrilling harmony of color and design. She uses live flowers, artificial 
flowers, and mixtures of the two. 



208 



She says anyone can learn to arrange flowers beautifully. Here is what is 
needed and what is to be done: 

1. Have suitable containers. 

2. Get styrofoam in large pieces and cut out chunks to fit containers. 

3. Have a spool of florist's wire to wire flowers and styrofoam to containers, and to 
attach bows and drapes. 

4. Attach florist picks to droopy stems so they can be thrust into the styrofoam. 

5. Use "Oasis," instead of styrofoam, for live flowers; soak it with water, then, when 
not in use, dry out for future use. 

6. Use florist's tape to tape picks onto stems and to tape styrofoam to containers. 

7. Pick garden' flowers in the cool of the day and wrap in wet newspapers and set 
in deep cans of water after removing lower leaves and sharpening stems, if 
flowers are not too tender. 

8. Separate flowers into groups of colors and sizes for easy selection. 

9. Begin with a two or three flower center, to be the tallest part of the bouquet. 

10. Build a shape, as the triangular, then fill the shape with the right flowers. 

11. Have different textures, but not too much difference in sizes of flowers. Grapes 
or fruits may be added. 

Easter was brightened by her generous bouquet of lilacs, pink tulips, and 
artificial lilies twined with an orchid satin drape, gracing an elegant brass 
compote. 



ALWAYS GREEN AND GROWING 

How extraordinary! Forsythia along 
The walk bursts bright and yellow in the spring 
Its bell-shaped blossoms fling a jaunty song 
Denying grace to winter's lingering. 

Then, when the world is warmed beyond a frost 
And sweet with hyacinth or rose perfume, 
Forsythia turns to green, no beauty lost, 
And makes a blending backdrop for their bloom. 

How extraordinary— to fashion thought 
That wakes an era; that flashes brilliant light 
Upon a wondering, waiting world, fraught 
With promise, penetrating mental night; 
That, always green and growing, will enfold 
The blossoming of truth, centuries old. 

—Mabel Jones Gabbott 



209 



HOMEMAKING FAIR {Continued from page 192) 




Detail of Designs for the "Sweet Village {Color picture on page 195; Description, 

page 191) 

Closeup of "Vegetable People" {Color picture on page 198; Description, page 192) 




210 



MAKE YOUR HEIRLOOMS WITH DECOUPAGE (Continued from page 203) 



Other Supplies 

pictures (gathered from cards, magazines, 

art stores, etc.) 
plaques or boxes (buy at craft shops or have 

made at lumber stores) 
gold filigree, trims, borders, corners (at 

craft stores — made of paper or gold) 
antique glaze (many colors — medium 

brown is popular — in hobby shops) 
clear liquid plastic varnish in spray cans 

called "finish" (from the hobby shops) 
clear plastic varnish to be brushed on 
paint thinner 

water-base paints (from hobby shops) 
cooking oil 

Procedure 

1. Pin the chosen picture fiat on an 
old magazine, with the pins upright 
in the corners to keep the picture from 
curling. Then spray picture and de- 
sired gold filigree with "finish." This 
strengthens the picture. Let dry. 

2. Sand the board or box with 221 
sandpaper. Stain the board or box or 
paint with the desired color, using the 
small cans of water base paint; 
favorite colors are monde (earth 
green), ashen white, moss green, and 
butter yellow. Let dry. 

3. Cut the background (all or part) 
from the picture very carefully and 
artistically. If pictures have print on 
the back, paint a thin layer of white 
water base paint over the print on the 
back of the picture. Let dry. Place the 
picture where desired on a board, box, 
or plaque, and outline it lightly with a 
pencil. Cover the back of the picture 
thinly with white glue. (The glue may 
be diluted with a little water to spread 
more easily.) Place the picture within 
the outline and press from the center 
to the edges. Then roll with the roller 
to remove all air. With a damp cloth 
wipe off all the glue from the article 
being made. 

4. Apply varnish with brush over 
whole surface. Many coats are required 
to submerge the picture till it is even 
with the wood. Thirty to fifty coats 
will give a uniform finish with a 
beautiful surface. Allow each coat to 



dry thoroughly, six to twelve hours, 
depending on the temperature of the 
room and degree of moisture in the air. 
Test dryness by touching article with 
fingers. 

5. When about twenty coats have 
been used, drop a few drops of water 
on the surface and then sand the sur- 
face lightly and evenly with No. 400 
sandpaper, just to strike off the high 
spots. Sand thus after about every 
three to five coats of varnish. Much 
time may be saved by making a num- 
ber of articles at one time and varnish- 
ing groups of articles pt the same time. 
Then trim the edges and corners with 
gold filigree which has been sprayed. 
Glue into place and wipe away the 
excess glue with a damp cloth. 

6. Apply antique glaze with brush, 
and wipe with cloth to get antique 
effect. Keep faces and hands in the 
picture clean of the antique glaze by 
keeping them wiped off with a cloth 
moistened with thinner, so they will 
not be darkened. Let dry. 

7. Begin varnishing again, and 
varnish over entire surface. When im- 
perfections show on surface, sand with 
400 sandpaper, with three to five coats 
between sandings. Varnish will need 
straining through a nylon hose for the 
last third of the can and will need a 
little thinning toward the end. 

8. Sand evenly and gently as 
directed, until there is no shine at all. 
Finish with 0000 steel wool. The more 
polishing, the better will be the finish. 

9. Mix pumice with cooking oil to 
a paste. Apply with a piece of felt. 
Rub surface well and wipe away excess. 
Repeat, using rottenstone in place of 
pumice. Wipe the surface with paint 
thinner to remove any oil. Apply a 
wax-base furniture polish. If making 
wall plaques, apply felt on the backs 
and hang with a metal ring (from 
hobby store). Line the boxes with 
flocked paper or velveteen, or felt. 
Glue felt on base of boxes. Small hasps 
are available at craft stores. 



211 




Photograph of Capitol Hill Ward Relief Society, Salt Lake Stake, by J M Heslop. 



1967-68 

Amunl Ueport 



■ This annual report, covering the period September 1, 1967, through August 
31, 1968, reflects the growth and achievements of Rehef Society throughout 
the world. There were 462 stakes, 74 missions, 328 mission districts, and 6,173 
wards and branches that submitted annual reports from which the general 
board has compiled the information contained in this report. [During 1967-68 
new stakes were organized in Perth, Australia; Auckland and Hamilton, New 
Zealand; Montevideo, Uruguay, and in many parts of the United States. 
New missions were created in Australia, Brazil, Japan, and Mexico. The report 
showed Relief Society organizations in 56 countries and in all of the States in 
the United States.] 



212 



1967-68 Annual Report 

It is gratifying to note that, as of August 31, there were 311,871 women 
enrolled in Relief Society, an increase of 13,046 over the previous year. There 
were 3,065 Relief Society members who were not members of the Church, but 
who recognized the many opportunities for personal and spiritual development 
offered through membership in Relief Society. 

The report indicates not only growth in the number of women enrolled in 
Relief Society but also in the activities and achievements of the stake, mission, 
ward, and branch organizations. More than 207,550 members of Relief Society 
were given the opportunity to serve as officers and class leaders in the various 
organizations. Of this number 30,086 were appointed executive officers and 
directed the activities of the respective organizations; 12,839 served as organists, 
choristers, and Magazine representatives; 25,579 class leaders helped to build 
and strengthen the testimonies of the sisters attending the various departments. 
There were 139,047 visiting teachers who faithfully visited the 626,998 Latter-day 
Saint families and 9,032 non-Latter-day Saint families listed in the Visiting 
Teacher Record Books. These devoted visiting teachers made a total of 5,063,077 
visits to these homes carrying with them spiritual messages and the spirit of 
sisterly love. 

During the year there were 201,217 regular weekly meetings held in the 
wards and branches. In these meetings members studied the doctrines of the 
Church and thereby received spiritual development and increased testimonies. 
They participated in homemaking activities which helped them to develop their 
skills and talents and to become better homemakers. Instruction was given in 
ways to improve family relations, and opportunity for developing a greater 
appreciation for literature, art, and music was offered through a study of these 
subjects. 

The blessings of the Relief Society Magazine, printed in English, were ex- 
tended to 277,386 homes. The Magazine printed in Spanish blessed the homes of 
5,458 of the Spanish-speaking sisters. 

In the homemaking meetings, 1,449,337 articles were completed by members 
for themselves and for bazaars and welfare purposes. These articles consisted of 
quilts, clothing for children, men, and women, and household articles. 

The music program of Relief Society was enhanced through the services of 
51,496 Singing Mothers who comprised the 3,612 Singing Mothers choruses 
organized in wards and branches in the Church. These choruses participated in 
concerts, stake conferences, and other functions and brought joy and happiness 
to those listening as well as cultural and spiritual development to those partici- 
pating. 

The true spirit of Relief Society was manifested through the many hours of 
compassionate services rendered during the year. There Were 25,738 eight-hour 
days spent in caring for the sick; 393,916 visits were made to the sick and 
homebound. Hours spent in other compassionate services amounted to 739,536. 
Relief Society members dressed 899 bodies for burial and assisted at 11,223 
funerals, bringing comfort and solace to those bereaved. 

Under the direction of the priesthood, Relief Society continued to assist in 
the Church Welfare Program; 95,826 family visits and 93,915 other contacts 
were made by Relief Society presidents under the direction of the bishops to 
determine the needs of those being served through the welfare program. There 
were 60,546 Relief Society members who contributed 755,898 hours on welfare 
projects, such as canning foods and sewing needed clothing and other articles. 

The general board expresses grateful appreciation to Relief Society secretaries 
for the excellent recording of Relief Society activities that has made this report 
possible. 

General Secretary-Treasurer 

213 



1967-68 GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF 



Foreign Countries 



Argentina 

Australia 

Austria 

Belgium 

Bermuda 

Bolivia 

Brazil 

Canada 

Chile 

Colombia 

Costa Rica 

Cuba 

Denmark 

Ecuador 

El Salvador 

England 

Ethiopia 

Fiji Islands 

Finland 

Formosa 

France 

Germany 

Guatemala 

Honduras 

Hong Kong 

Iran 

Ireland 

Italy 

Japan 

Korea 

Kwajalein 

Mexico 

Netherlands 

New Zealand 

Nicaragua 

Nieu 

Norway 

Okinawa 

Panama Canal Zone 

Paraguay 

Peru 

Philippine Islands 

Puerto Rico 

Samoa 

Scotland 

Singapore 

Sweden 

Switzerland 

Tahiti 

Thailand 

Tonga 

Union of 

South Africa 

Uruguay 

Vietnam 

Wales 

Totals 



In Stakes 



Organi- 
zations 

7 
54 



9 
104 



61 



24 
6 



21 

8 

46 



9 
10 



13 



Members 

432 
1,891 



453 
5,227 



1,476 



732 
354 



618 

231 

1,774 



In Missions 



244 
147 



287 



372 



13,866 



Organi 
zations 

56 

33 

15 

14 

1 

4 

69 

93 

44 

2 

4 

1 

17 

5 

12 

148 

1 

4 

21 

15 

51 

112 

22 

4 

10 

1 

12 

13 

39 

11 

1 

107 

20 

37 

1 

6 

19 

3 

5 

2 

27 

6 

2 

75 

27 

1 

33 

9 

22 

1 

57 

23 

33 

1 

9 

1,361 



Members 

1,648 

645 

427 

226 

8 

55 

1,264 

1,834 

633 

25 

56 

8 

524 

62 

221 

2,461 

3 

48 

588 

216 

723 

2,044 

879 

70 

162 

7 

201 

84 

763 

218 

6 

2,840 

276 

720 

20 

91 

458 

94 

116 

60 

519 

324 

26 

969 

292 

5 

727 

159 

377 

32 

899 

458 

1,064 

15 

161 

26,811 



Grand Totals 



Organi- 
zations 

63 

87 

15 

14 

1 

4 

78 

197 

44 

2 

4 

1 

17 

5 

12 

209 

1 

4 

21 

15 

51 

136 

28 

4 

10 

1 

12 

13 

39 

11 

1 

128 

28 

83 

1 

6 

19 

3 

5 

2 

27 

6 

2 

84 

37 

1 

33 

22 

22 

1 

57 

23 
33 

1 
9 

1,733 



Members 

2,080 

2,536 

427 

226 

8 

55 

1,717 

7,061 

633 

25 

56 

8 

524 

62 

221 

3,937 

3 

48 

588 

216 

723 

2,776 

1,233 

70 

162 

7 

201 

84 

763 

218 

6 

3,458 

507 

2,494 

20 

91 

458 

94 

116 

60 

519 

324 

26 

1,213 

439 

5 

727 

446 

377 

32 

899 

458 

1,064 

15 

161 

40,677 



214 



RELIEF SOCIETY ORGANIZATIONS AND MEMBERS 



United States 


In Stakes 


In Missions 


Grand Totals 


Organi- 
zations 


Members 


Organi 
zations 


Members 


Organi 
zations 


Members 


Alabama 


6 


165 


19 


503 


25 


668 


Alaska 


9 


345 


9 


156 


18 


501 


Arizona 


186 


12,522 


12 


179 


198 


12,701 


Arkansas 


3 


50 


16 


263 


19 


313 


California 


610 


43,293 


5 


167 


615 


43,460 


Colorado 


77 


4,171 


5 


119 


82 


4,290 


Connecticut 


2 


92 






2 


92 


Delaware 


2 


117 






2 


117 


Dist. of Columbia 


1 


67 






1 


67 


Florida 


44 


2,046 


21 


519 


65 


2,565 


Georgia 


24 


816 


15 


337 


39 


1.153 


Hawaii 


29 


1.904 


22 


784 


51 


2.688 


Idaho 


413 


29,246 






413 


29,246 


Illinois 


36 


1,643 


17 


311 


53 


1.954 


Indiana 


22 


1,051 


9 


279 


31 


1,330 


Iowa 


8 


294 


13 


328 


21 


622 


Kansas 


14 


515 


12 


156 


26 


671 


Kentucky 


1 


54 


28 


627 


29 


681 


Louisiana 


25 


712 


7 


129 


32 


841 


Maine 


11 


322 


1 


27 


12 


349 


Maryland 


16 


846 


3 


50 


19 


896 


Massachusetts 


22 


839 






22 


839 


Michigan 


28 


1,237 


3 


34 


31 


1,271 


Minnesota 


11 


561 


15 


220 


26 


781 


Mississippi 


23 


683 






23 


683 


Missouri 


17 


754 


18 


374 


35 


1.128 


Montana 


54 


2,004 


23 


444 


77 


2,448 


Nebraska 


8 


312 


12 


172 


20 


484 . 


Nevada 


91 


5,624 






91 


5,624 


New Hampshire 






6 


184 


6 


184 


New Jersey 


16 


796 






16 


796 


New Mexico 


40 


1,723 


17 


273 


57 


1,996 


New York 


27 


1,166 


23 


644 


50 


1.810 


North Carolina 


44 


1,568 


12 


215 


56 


1,783 


North Dakota 






9 


162 


9 


162 


Ohio 


39 


1,581 


3 


71 


42 


1,652 


Oklahoma 


32 


954 






32 


954 


Oregon 


93 


5,404 


23 


668 


116 


6.072 


Pennsylvania 


7 


337 


28 


771 


35 


1.108 


Rhode Island 


2 


87 






2 


87 


South Carolina 


25 


827 


6 


136 


31 


963 


South Dakota 






22 


321 


22 


321 


Tennessee 


4 


201 


26 


663 


30 


864 


Texas 


96 


3,555 


28 


494 


124 


4,049 


Utah 


1,427 


115,481 






1,427 


115,481 


Vermont 






8 


187 


8 


187 


Virginia 


22 


1,079 


17 


402 


39 


1,481 


Washington 


137 


7,686 


6 


84 


143 


7,770 


West Virginia 






24 


578 


24 


578 


Wisconsin 


10 


451 


12 


185 


22 


636 


Wyoming 


70 


3,778 


1 


19 


71 


3,797 


Totals 


3,884 


258,959 


556 


12,235 


4,440 


271.194 


Other Countries 


372 


13,866 


1,361 


26,811 


1,733 


40,677 


Grand Totals 


4,256 


272,825 


1,917 


39,046 


6,173 


311,871 



215 



STATISTICAL AND FINANCIAL REPORT 1967-196a 



' 




Total 


ORGANIZATIONS 




7,037 


Stakes, Missions, and Districts 




864 


Stakes 


462 




Missions 


74 




Mission Districts 


328 




Wards and Branches 




6,173 


In. Stakes 


4.256 




In Missions 


1,917 




MEMBERSHIP 




311,871 


In Stakes 


272,825 




In Missions 


39,046 




Non-LDS Members 




3,065 


LEADERSHIP 






Relief Society Members Who 






Served as Leaders in Society 




207,551 


Stake Officers 


5,157 




District and Mission Officers 


1,601 




Ward and Branch Executive Officers 


23,328 




Other Officers 


12,839 




Class Leaders 


25,579' 




Visiting Teachers 


139,047 




MEETINGS 






Ward and Branch Meetings 




274,914 


Regular Meetings for Members 


201,217 




Visiting Teachers Meetings 


41,041 




Special Meetings 


18,796 




Other Functions 


13,860 




Stake and Mission Meetings 




8,942 


Stake and District Board Meetings 


4,956 




Stake and Mission Leadership Meetin 


gs 3,986 




Relief Society General Conference 




1 


Relief Society Sessions at Regional 






Conferences 




114 


Total Meetings Held 




283,971 


VISITS BY STAKE AND MISSION OFFICERS 






To Wards and Branches 




40,676 


By Stake Officers 


31,505 




By Mission and District Officers 


9,171 





216 



September 1, 1967 to August 31, 1968 



Total 



AVERAGE ATTENDANCE 



Regular Meetings for Members 




127,836 


In Stakes 


110,305 




In Missions 


17,531 




Spiritual Living 


133,498 




Homemaking 


129,741 




Social Relations 


123,128 




Cultural Refinement 


124,977 




Visiting Teacher Meetings 




71,696 


Relief Society Leadership Meetings 




31,032 



LDS FAMILIES 

Visited by Visiting Teachers 626,998 

In Stakes 520,990 

In Missions 106,008 

NON-LDS FAMILIES 

Visited by Visiting Teachers 9,032 

In Stakes 7,628 

In Missions 1,404 

VISITING TEACHING 



Visiting Teachers 




139,047 


Visiting Teacher Districts 




75,095 


Family Visits 




5,063,077 


Home 


3,284,809 




Not Home 


1,778,268 




Per Cent At Home 




64.88% 


Communications in Lieu of Visits 




177,019 


SINGING MOTHERS 






Ward and Branch Singing Mothers 






Choruses 




3,612 


In Stakes 


2,894 




In Missions 


718 




Approximate Number of Singers 




51,496 


In Stakes 


43,920 




In Missions 


7,576 





217 



March 1969 





RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE 




Total 




Total Subscriptions 




282,844 






English Edition 
Spanish Edition 


277,386 
5,458 








HOMEMAKING 










Articles Completed 




1,449,337 






Sewed Articles 

Quilts 

Children's Clothing 

Women's Clothing 

Men's Clothing 

Household Furnishings 

Other (Miscellaneous) 


32,475 

84,466 

88,977 

3,982 

333,355 

297,954 


841,209 






Non-Sewed Articles 




608.128 






Sewing Machines Owned by 
Societies 




6.524 






In Stakes 
In Missions 


5,555 
969 








COMPASSIONATE SERVICE 










Days Care of the Sick 




25.738 






Visits to Sick and Homebound 




393.916 






Number of Hours of Other 
Compassionate Services 




739.536 






Bodies Dressed for Burial 




899 






Funerals at Which Relief Society 
Assisted 




11.223 






Wards and Branches Maintaining 
List of Nurses 




4.219 






In Stakes 
In Missions 


3,479 
740 








CHURCH WELFARE SERVICE 










family Visits Made Under 
Direction of Bishop 




95.826 






Other Contacts 




93.195 






Hours Contributed by Relief Society 
Members on Welfare Projects 

Relief Society Members Who Assisted 
On Any Welfare Project During Year 

Hours Contributed on Welfare Projects 
by Relief Society Members Receiving 
Church Welfare Assistance 




755.898 
60.546 

216.618 






Relief Society Members Receiving Church 
Welfare Assistance Who Sewed for 
Themselves and Families 


5,351 





218 



1967 68 Annual Report 



Consolidated Financial Report 
For Stakes and Missions 

September 1, 1967 to August 31, 1968 



Receipts and Disbursements 

Cash Balance on Hand September 1, 1967 $2,573,657.61 

Receipts 5,347,056.51 

Total 7,920,714.12 

Disbursements 5,145,254.73 

Cash Balance on Hand August 31, 1968 2,775,459.39 

Assets 

Net Cash on Hand August 31, 1968 2,775,459.39 

Wheat Trust Fund 422,909.67 

Other Invested Funds 36,405.69 

Real Estate and Buildings 69,012.68 

Total Assets August 31, 1968 3,303,787.43 




219 



March 1969 



A GIFT OF LOVE {Continued from page 189) 

Helen looked at me over the 
heads of our children. Neither of 
us could say more. 

Of course we didn't visit lots 
and lots. 

Helen was able to come when 
Timothy Bryan was born two 
years later. Her stay was not 
long enough. Katrina was a 
beautiful child, but by no means 
a model, just normal. I sensed a 
difference in Helen, though I 
couldn't pinpoint it. She was 
Helen, yet she seemed thought- 
ful, as if she had great matters 
of importance on her mind. 

After she went back East, 
years flew by as we wrote and 
exchanged many pictures. Ka- 
trina seemed never to hit an 
awkward stage as my five boys 
did. I guess she photographed 
well, and yet she just seemed to 
radiate from the snapshots. I 
knew she had Helen's outgoing 
spirit and strength, and Howard's 
sensitiveness and calmness. As 
for my boys — Eddie was gangling 
into teenage, Mickey lived up to 
his nickname, with red hair and 
freckles, Jimmy-Joe had finally 
quit breaking windows, at least 
ours, Davey Jones was beginning 
to love the ocean and ships, for 
some odd reason, and Timmy B. 
seemed to be trying to surpass 
all his brothers. We had so much, 
Jeff and I, a moderate success, 
good health, and yet, sometimes, 
I wondered what was missing. I 
put it down as Helen, Howard, 
and Katrina. 

Just before Katrina's eighth 
birthday, Helen wrote and asked 
if we could come out for a special 
event, kind of make it a vacation 
trip; whatever it was, it was as 
important to her as when Ka- 



trina was born, and she wanted 
to share both times with us. 

Our whole family was excited; 
we got permission for the boys 
to leave school, and were half- 
packed when Timmy B. came 
down with mumps. The last one 
left in our family to have them, 
but what a time to pick for 
mumps! Nor could he have them 
conveniently on both sides at 
once, making it possible for us to 
fly back East the last three days 
of our planned week. First the 
left and then the right! 

Both families felt sad and 
Helen still wouldn't explain what 
had happened so special. She said 
she wanted to see us face-to-face 
when she did. A month went by. 
Late one night the phone rang. 
Loud . . . Sharp . . . and Clear. 
It was Helen. A dull, lifeless 
voice — thousands of miles away, 
barely recognizable as our exu- 
berant Helen. 

Howard was dead. Lost in his 
beloved sea. He had been caught 
in one of those Atlantic shoreline 
squalls. He and five boys in a 
small sailing yacht. He had 
trimmed the sails, got the boat 
going toward shore when a swell 
came, he slipped, and was gone. 
He had taught the boys well; 
they all made it in safely. 

We flew back for the services. 
Jeff helped wind up Howard's 
and Helen's affairs. I helped her 
pack. We all knew she and Ka- 
trina were coming home again. 
They were part of us. Katrina 
was a lost child. Davey Jones 
seemed to know just what to do 
and say to her, maybe because he 
was quiet and gentle like her 
father. I found I truly missed 
that quiet-in-the-background 



220 



"A Gift of Love" 



man. He had been so much more 
than I reahzed until he was gone. 
Helen was silent. Not quiet. Not 
cold. She talked, but . . . she was 
silent. Like a lovely warm home, 
closed for a season. 

On our last evening there I 
went to the basement for paper 
to wrap the dishes in, and I found 
Helen and our Davey Jones going 
through Howard's foot locker. 

"Aunt Helen, I wish I were 
really Davey Jones. I'd give you 
back your Howard." Close to 
tears Davey tried to fold How- 
ard's Navy dress whites. 

"David John, oh, no, son, son, 
Davey Jones doesn't have my 
Howard. No, not as good a man 
as he. Why my Howard is in his 
glory. He has truly gone home 
Davey, to his Father in heaven. 
He's at peace and is happier than 
our fondest dreams. I grieve be- 
cause I cannot see him for a time, 
and because Katrina must be 
reared without him, but someday 
Davey, if we are worthy, we can 
and will see him again, and all be 
together with Heavenly Father." 

Helen seemed almost her old 
self by the time we arrived home. 
Katrina was excited by flying, 
tired, and still a little confused. 
By the end of the week she 
seemed in much better spirits. In 
fact, both Helen and her daughter 
seemed excited on Friday even- 
ing when we all met in the fam- 
ily room as Helen had asked. We 
presumed it was to settle money 
arrangements and our living to- 
gether as one family. 

Jeff was just starting to say 
something about all this to-do 
hardly being necessary, when 
Helen started to speak, not at 
the usual full-speed-ahead pace, 
but calmly, quietly. 



She and Howard had missed 
our family when they moved 
and had learned to appreciate the 
friendship we had all shared, but, 
especially, that shared by Helen 
and me. They kept trying to 
think of a gift suitable to show 
this appreciation. 

"But we couldn't," she said, 
"because we didn't have the gift 
ourselves yet, so of course we 
couldn't give it." 

Just then the doorbell rang. 

"I'll get it," Helen called back 
over her shoulder, as she hurried 
out of the room. 

As I looked at my family I 
knew we were all trying to think 
of the gift one had to have one- 
self before one could give it to 
another. Katrina squirmed and 
tapped her foot, drummed her 
fingers, and smiled. 

"Here we are," came Helen's 
voice as two clean-looking young 
men came in the room, then 
Helen herself. 

She introduced us first, then 
said, "These young men are 
called Mormon elders. Mission- 
aries of our Heavenly Father, like 
these two, gave Howard, Katrina 
and me the gift of the true gos- 
pel, a beautiful gift that we 
would like you to have also." 
She looked at me, "Once you 
said I kept your feet on the 
ground, now I want you to reach 
for heaven itself. Please listen 
to them." 

As the elders began to speak, 
my husband, our boys, and I 
looked at each other. Then I 
looked at Helen, my friend, and 
saw and heard again the scene 
back East in her basement. My 
heart seemed ready to open to 
the words to be given to us by 
the gift of love. 



221 




Julia Archibald Godfrey, Mount Ogden Stake, Utah, has made many friends and relatives 
happy with the gift of a lovely quilt. She has spent many hours teaching the art of quilting 
to others and has donated countless quilts to Relief Society. 

In addition to her quilting, Sister Godfrey does beautiful embroidery work. She has 
made many pairs of pillowcases and doilies, and makes lovely temple aprons. 

This dear sister is the mother of eight children. There are thirty-four grandchildren and 
ninety-three great-grandchildren. 

Sister Godfrey is currently serving her sixty-fifth year as a visiting teacher, and has 
served as a counselor in Relief Society and in leadership positions in the other auxiliaries. 




Ethel Sewell West, Mount Ogden Stake, Utah, is an accomplished artist with a needle. She 
learned to quilt, embroider, crochet, and other crafts while very young. 

Many beautiful handmade articles grace her home and the homes of family and friends. 
She is very skillful at making elegant aprons and other articles of clothing. 

Sister West is the mother of four children. She has seventeen grandchildren, thirty-six 
great-grandchildren, and two great-great-grandchildren. 

This sister has served as a counselor in Relief Society, as Magazine representative, 
homemaking leader, and has been a visiting teacher for forty-five years. 



222 



^S^it,^''^- 




Welcome the Task 

Michele Bartmess as told by Annette Giles Chapter 5 



Synopsis: Jennifer Miles, a young girl of 
twenty-four, has been visiting friends in 
Houston. She has left behind Steve Rev, a 
young man to whom she is attracted. In 
Houston she meets handsome Jim Long 
who has devoted his attentions to her. 
The bishop of the ward is director of the 
famous Texas Heart Center. Jennifer's 
mother is suffering from a serious heart 
ailment, and a famous doctor has per- 
formed a delicate operation on her. 

■ Mrs. Miles was pronounced 
well enough to return to Utah 
just five weeks after the surgery 
had been performed. It was a 
joyous day for all when Dr. May- 
hew gave them the good news. 
Charles, Jennifer, and Elizabeth 
made plans to fly to Salt Lake 
City, where they would be met by 
a grateful and happy family. 

Jennifer's excitement at the 
prospect of returning home was 
not too severely dimmed by the 
necessity of bidding farewell to 
Jim, although she admitted that 



she would miss him, and the 
attentions he had paid. 

He was serious that night. 
"I'm glad your mother is better, 
Jenny, really I am. It is too bad 
she couldn't make it home for 
Christmas though." 

"Yes, but everyone is just 
overjoyed that she is all right 
now. It was a lonely Christmas 
for the boys. Dad was willing to 
fly them here, but Dr. Mayhew 
felt the excitement might be too 
much." 

"True. I personally am kind 
of glad you were here, however." 
He smiled down at her. 

Jennifer had become quite 
accustomed to his good looks by 
this time. She knew this good- 
bye was going to be diflficult for 
both, however it was only for 
two months, then he would be 
in Utah. There might even be 
more problems then. 



223 



March 1969 



*'What are your plans?" he 
asked. 

"Well, if Mother doesn't need 
too much care, I'll resume classes 
in February, probably taking a 
light schedule so that I can be 
more helpful." 

"And at the end of February, 
you're reserving time for me, 
right?" 

"Of course, Jim, FU see you. 
Mother has made it clear to you 
that you are welcome at the 
house." 

"Fll want to see you alone, 
too," he reminded her. 

She smiled at him. "Jim, you 
act as though we'll be apart 
forever. It is only two months; 
less than that, actually." 

"I know," he said, "It's just 
that I hate to see you go. I've 
grown accustomed to having you 
around." 

"Now, Jim," she teased. "Let's 
not make this hard, please." 

"OK," he promised. "Just 
don't give your heart back to 
that fellow before I get there," 
he growled. 

Jennifer smiled. "My heart 
isn't going anywhere for awhile, 
Jim." She laughed. "Now you 
smile, and tell me goodbye. I've 
got an early plane to catch, and 
you've an early radio show. I 
promise to listen to you on the 
way to the airport." 

"And Fll play you a special 
song," he said, some of his old 
easy confidence beginning to 
come back. 

Bea would miss Jennifer, but 
she was already occupied with 
her tiny granddaughter who had 
been born in early November. 
"It's so good to have a baby in 
the family at last," she announced 
proudly. 



Elizabeth Miles was overjoyed 
at the prospect of returning to 
her sons and home. Dr. Mayhew 
gave Jennifer careful and de- 
tailed instructions concerning 
her care, which Jennifer took 
down in shorthand and typed 
for certain accuracy. 

^^s the plane circled the Salt 
Lake airport, Jennifer thought 
about the day when she had 
taken off, more than six months 
ago. She had been glad to go, 
but nothing could equal her joy 
upon returning. She had missed 
her home more in that six months 
than she had the entire time 
she spent in England. Yet, she 
had had such golden experiences 
in Houston, she would never 
regret having gone. 

The first people she saw as 
she followed her parents down 
the ramp were her three brothers, 
who could hardly stand still in 
their anticipation of being to- 
gether as a family again, and 
especially of seeing their mother. 
Directly behind Sam stood Steve. 
She knew how to greet her 
brothers, but what about him? 
In the excitement of coming 
home, she had given that no 
thought. 

Tears fell freely as mother 
and sons, brothers and sister, 
and her mother's parents all 
greeted one another — themoment 
they had all hoped for but had 
dared not anticipate too much. 

"Mother stayed behind to 
have a good meal ready," Steve 
explained, as he smiled down at 
her in that old familiar way, 
taking her hand, and holding it a 
trifle longer than necessary. 

"We brought two cars," Dave 



224 



Welcome the Task 



said quietly. How he has grown, 
Jennifer thought. There was a 
maturity in his face and actions 
that had not been there when 
she left. His success in football 
had given him a new confidence, 
which her parents had prepared 
her for, but she was, neverthe- 
less, surprised by his manly 
bearing and steady gaze. 

He broke into a smile and 
kissed her gently on the cheek. 
"I'm awfully glad you're back. 
Sis," he said. When she left, the 
last thing she would have ex- 
pected from him was a show of 
affection of any kind. 

"I'm glad, too, Dave, terribly 
glad," she said, with tears playing 
at her eyelids. 

"Count me in, "Steve remarked. 

It was decided that Jennifer 
and Elizabeth's parents would 
ride to Springville with Steve, 
while the three boys would go 
with their parents. 

"They'll probably never stop 
chattering," Jennifer's sweet 
grandmother remarked. "It has 
been so long for them." 

"We are all so thankful she 
came back to us," her grand- 
father said. "It has been quite 
a strain on everyone." He was 
a stake president, and spoke with 
a matter-of-fact calmness that 
reminded Jennifer of the way her 
mother had always been, taking 
things as they came, worrying, 
but never sharing the worry, lest 
others be affected by it. 

The next few months were 
busy ones for Jennifer, as she 
carried out Dr. Mayhew's instruc- 
tions regarding the care of her 
mother, and attempted to man- 
age the home. No more did she 
feel the pangs of dissatisfaction 
which had plagued her earlier. 



She was happy at home. And 
she knew she was where she 
should be and doing the thing 
she ought to be doing. 

Steve was more attentive, and 
she was able to help him by typ- 
ing his papers. He was competing 
for an important scholarship 
that would enable him to do 
graduate work at the university 
of his choice, and much of his 
time was occupied with this. Jen- 
nifer had come to accept him as 
he was, demanding nothing. 

She had a letter from Jim 
Long telling her that he would 
be seeing her in February. She 
was looking forward to this and 
the start of a new semester. 

She was confused by her feel- 
ing for Jim and for Steve, so 
she took the problem to her 
mother. 

"It is a perplexing problem, 
Jenny," her mother told her. 
"But if you are faced with a de- 
cision between the two of them, 
you will know through prayer 
and your heart. Don't try to use 
logic in matters of the heart, for 
it's not always best. I'm not 
suggesting that you abandon 
your common sense, but don't 
get tangled up in it. You can't 
say, now this one is better look- 
ing, but that one has more 
money, or this one shows more 
promise of being successful. 
They seem to be pretty much 
equal in most things that count, 
like manners, grooming, integrity. 
Church activity. But if the time 
comes, my dear, you'll know 
which one is right for you, and 
which one needs you by his side. 
There is a great deal more to 
love than the physical attraction, 
but don't discount that either." 

They had manv talks on the 



225 



■March 1969 

qualities of a good wife and said one afternoon after Jennifer 

mother, each of which left Jenni- discovered that the youngster 

fer grateful for the example she had dammed up the irrigation 

had to follow. ditch in the field, causing a mild 

"Now, consider Pete," her flood on the Miles property, and 

mother told her during one of a great deal of indignation at 

their talks. "He seems to be a the neighbor's, 

pretty impetuous little fellow, "You can be sure he wasn't in 

never thinking, or really caring on it alone," her mother con- 

what the consequences of his tinned. "But, I am equally cer- 

actions will be, yet he's the most tain that he was the leader, 

thoughtful character around here. Sammy needs disciphne, but he 

Someday, and you mark my also needs all the affection we 

words, he is going to get himself can give him. I can't explain it, 

into a jam, and he'll start think- that self-confidence of his is a 

ing before he acts. I don't try to wondrous thing, but it has to be 

fight his personality too much, fed constantly. Do you under- 

for to force a change on him stand what I mean?" 

would not be right. We have to "I think so," Jennifer replied, 

mold character around what wondering if it would be possible 

there is to begin with." to keep the boy out of mischief 

J- for even two hours at a time. He 

ipXnother time, she spoke of her had been caught stealing apples 

eldest son. "Dave is growing up from the neighbors again. "I only 

fast. One morning I discovered took the ones that fell on the 

that he was becoming a man. It ground on our side of the fence," 

wasn't the smell of shaving lotion he stubbornly insisted, 

or the sudden quiet maturity, it "And how did you make them 

was the over-all effect. He's a fall?" his father asked. Sam was 

little like your grandfather, he made to apologize and help pick 

doesn't say much, and it's hard the apples without remuneration, 

to know what he is thinking. His "Perhaps that will keep him busy 

biggest fault is that once he for just a little while anyway," 

makes up his mind, it is very Charles commented when Sam 

diflficult to reason with him. left the room. 

Fortunately, he has learned well The Miles family had never 

the difference between right and been closer. Mrs. Miles spent a 

wrong. I suppose one of these days good many hours at the piano, 

a girl will come along and he'll and the family, all of whom had 

have to unbend a little. That is been blessed with good singing 

the beauty of life. We can't con- voices, joined her. They sang all 

trol them, but we can guide them of the old family favorites and 

in so many subtle ways." the hymns from the hymn book. 

It seemed to Jennifer that the Steve and also his mother often 

things her mother was saying joined them for quiet evenings 

were written indelibly on her of enjoyment, 

mind. One afternoon in late January 

"Sammy's the one who is most when Jennifer was visiting the 

like your father," her mother campus with Steve, she met one 

226 



Welcome the Task 



of her former business instructors. 

"Jennifer, what a pleasant sur- 
prise. What are you doing with 
yourself these days?" 

Jennifer briefly explained to 
him what she had been doing. 

"You wouldn't happen to be 
interested in taking on some 
typing, on a rather permanent 
basis, would you?" he asked her. 

"Why, yes, Dr. Moran, I think 
I would enjoy that," she replied. 

"I am running this thesis 
typing service," he explained, 
"and I need a couple of really 
good typists who know the forms. 
It really pays quite well." 

Jennifer was excited. She en- 
joyed thesis typing, for the 
opportunity of learning, in depth, 
about so many different and 
fascinating subjects. They made 
final arrangements, and Jennifer 
was once more gainfully em- 
ployed. 

She had expected Jim Long to 
be rather shy at meeting the rest 
of her family. But the young 
man was full of confidence and 
impressed them all. He was ex- 
cited and anxious to continue 
his law studies. She knew that 
he would make an excellent law- 
yer. 

"Do ou really like living ir 
the country?" he asked her one 
day in the springtime. 

"I love it," Jennifer told him 
as she leaned against the walnut 
tree. 

"It is really a great place to 
visit," he commented, "but me, I 
have to have paved walks and 
lots of people around." He turned 
over on his stomach and gazed 
up at her. "I thought you liked 
Houston." 

"It is a nice place for a visit," 
she answered, smiling. "Really 



though, I am quite adaptable. 
There are advantages to both 
kinds of life, and I can be per- 
fectly happy anywhere, if the 
circumstances are right." 

"That is what I call a well- 
adjusted person," he said, squeez- 
ing her hand. 

She looked at the top of his 
dark head, such a contrast from 
Steve's blonde one. But that was 
the least of their differences, 
she thought. How was it possible 
for her to be attracted to both? 

After Jim left again, Steve 
was more attentive, but she sus- 
pected that was because he was 
leaving soon for California to 
complete a summer internship 
in journalism. He could afford to 
be attentive at times like that. 
She knew him too well to expect 
him to be jealous over Jim. 




One afternoon, shortly before 
he was to leave, he came bound- 
ing across the lawn. She knew 
instantly that he had won the 
coveted scholarship. He hadn't 
mentioned where he would study. 
She knew that Columbia had a 
good journalism department, as 
did Stanford. Suddenly she didn't 
want him to go. 



227 



March 1969 



She covered it up with a sin- 
cere display of interest and happi- 
ness. Perhaps it was best, she 
thought. He would leave for the 
summer, she was prepared for 
that, and she could work on 
forgetting him. Besides, Jim Long 
would return in September, she 
told herself. 

"Where will you go this fall 
Steve?" 

He looked serious for a 
moment, then grinned. "I will go 
to the Y, the same as if I hadn't 
received the scholarship." 

She was incredulous. "Why?" 

"It's where I want to go," he 
told her. "I like it there, and it is 
rising each year on the scale of 
excellence as a graduate school. 
I can get everything I need and 
want there, and be near everyone 
who counts, too." 



Ihroughout the summer, Jen- 
nifer worried a great deal about 
her mother. She seemed to have 
weakened considerably. In late 
July she contracted a cold, with 
a racking cough that left her 
weak and exhausted after each 
attack. By mid-August she was 
no better, in fact she seemed 
worse, and suffered a great deal 
of pain. Jennifer's fears grew, 
and she sensed them also in her 
father. 

Bea had written to announce 
that she would be in Utah in 
late August, and Jennifer made 
feverish plans for her arrival. 
She seemed driven to have the 
house in perfect order. Still, she 
found time for the additional 
serious talks with her mother. 
"Always welcome the task that 
takes you beyond yourself," her 
mother advised several times. 



It was after visiting the doctor 
for a general check-up that it 
was suggested that Mrs. Miles 
enter the hospital. Jennifer could 
hardly bear the thought, for 
Elizabeth was so happy at home. 
But as the painful cough over- 
took her more and more fre- 
quently, Jennifer realized that 
only in the hospital could she re- 
ceive the care and relief she 
needed so badly. 

On the eve of the day Bea was 
to arrive, Jennifer fell into bed 
exhausted. The house was in 
order, some advance meals pre- 
pared and in the freezer, and 
desserts readied. It had been 
hectic. Jennifer could not recall 
ever working so hard. Her 
mother had been in the hospital 
for a week, and that evening she 
had seemed somewhat better. 

"Goodbye, my darlings," she 
said softly as they prepared to 
leave. Each of the boys had been 
extra tender. Pete's goodbye had 
been most disturbing to Jennifer 
as she thought back over it. Each 
of them had kissed Mrs. Miles 
and said good night. Pete had 
leaned down and kissed her 
gently. "Goodbye, Mother," he 
said softly. 

Mrs. Miles responded with 
her "Goodbye, my darlings." 

Jennifer, though exhausted, 
lay awake for a long while. 

She had no idea how long she 
had been sleeping when the tele- 
phone downstairs sounded loudly 
in the dead silence of the night. 
Getting up quickly, she hurried 
downstairs just as her father 
was hanging up. 

He looked gray and frightened. 
"Jenny," he said, "I think we had 
better go to the hospital." 
{To be continued) 



228 



m 



loUA- 



FROM THE FIELD 



All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through the stake 
Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society supervisors. One annual submission will be 
accepted, as space permits, from each stake and mission of the Church. All submissions must be 
received within two months of the event described. Submissions should be addressed to the 
Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. For details regarding 
pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society Magazine for January 1966, page 50. 
Color pictures are not used in this department. 



Relief Society Activities 





Oquirrh East Stake (Utah), Spencer Third Ward, Presents 
"What's Cooking in Relief Society?" 

September 26, 1968 

Left to right: Sylvia Sharp, homemaking discussion leader, Spencer Third Ward 
Relief Society; Leona Canfield, spiritual living class leader; Marjorie Pearson, Secre- 
tary-Treasurer; Connie Johns, First Counselor; Faye Thomas, President; Rulah Bryce, 
Second Counselor; Joyce Carsey, homemaking leader; Karen Reese, cultural refinement 
class leader; Barbara Jeppson, social relations class leader. 

Evalyn Olsen, President, Oquirrh East Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Spencer 
Third Ward presented a social with the theme, 'What's Cooking in Relief Society?' 
An original skit written by Connie Johns was presented. It featured a gaily covered 
table with a large kettle and spoon. Various spices and cooking ingredients were 
on the table. Each member of the presidency and the class leaders wore white chef's 
hats. During the course of the program, each leader gave a preview of her course 
and added to the cooking pot her special ingredients or objectives. 

"It was a well-planned and successful event. There were fifty-eight present at 
the social. The ward has an enrollment of forty-six." 



229 



March 1969 



Gridley Stake (California), Chico Ward Holds "Toyland" Bazaar, 

June 26, 1968 

Chico Ward Relief Society officers, left to right: Sharon Sheldon, homemaking 
leader; Leona Turley, Education Counselor; Johanna Millet, President; Joyce Atkin, 
Homemaking Counselor. 

Marietta White, President, Gridley Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Chico Ward 
held a most successful bazaar, with the theme, 'Toyland.' The main features of the 
bazaar were Raggedy Ann and Andy dolls and stuffed toys, made by the sisters. 

"It was a pleasant coincidence for President Millet to discover that she and both 
her counselors share the same birthdate, November 7. They have enjoyed the sister- 
hood they share through working in Relief Society, and this ward has progressed well 
under their leadership." 



Danish Mission, Jyliand District Fall Social 

September 1968 

Marva S. Christensen, Supervisor, Danish Mission Relief Society, reports: "The 
Relief Society sisters in Jyliand District planned a gala event for a fall social. It 
was under the direction of Sisters Meta Dybvang; Sonja Lind Jensen; Kama Petersen; 
and Ruth Petersen. 

"All the sisters in the district gathered in Aarhus, and the officers met in a leader- 
ship meeting. The doors to the new lessons for the coming year were opened, and a 
demonstration on handicraft was presented. 

"Following the meeting, the sisters and a member of the priesthood met for a 
lovely Danish meal. There were over 100 in attendance, who enjoyed the dinner and 
the entertainment provided by members of the local branch. The sisters had gathered 
heather from the hills and flowers from their gardens to make beautiful centerpieces 
for the tables." 



Kanab Stake (Utah) Relief Society Honors Ward Officers and 
Writer at Fall Social and Leadership Meeting 

September 21, 1968 

Left to right: lla Mae Campbell, Homemaking Counselor, Kanab Stake Relief 
Society; Berle J. Heaton, Education Counselor; Annie C. Esplin; Cecil M. Fisher, Presi- 
dent; Elizabeth H. Sorensen, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister Fisher reports: "At our fall leadership and opening social we honored our 
ward officers and teachers for their faithful service. Each sister was given a lovely 
sego lily corsage. Each ward presented a portion of the program. 

"Special honors were given to Sister Annie C. Esplin for her talents in writing which 
have brought so much joy to many people. Sister Esplin has had many articles 
published in The Relief Society Magazine. We are very proud of this wonderful sister 
and her dear spirit which adds so much to our meetings." 



230 



March 1969 



Nampa Stake (Idaho) Holds Fall Social And Style Show 

September 20, 1968 

Ginger Fuhriman, Magazine representative, Nampa Stake Relief Society, modeling 
her lovely outfit. 

Ruth Davis, President, Nampa Stake Relief Society, reports: "Our fall social 
took the form of a style show, with many lovely outfits modeled by the sisters who made 
them. As each outfit was modeled, violin music and a piano played background music 
for a brief narration describing the material and style. 

"The stage was beautifully decorated with bright colored flowers and a picket 
fence. It was a successful social." 



American Fork Stake (Utah) "Friendship Builds Membership" 
Luncheon Honors Ward Presidencies, August 21, 1968 

Seated at the head of the table, left to right: Letha Durfey, First Counselor, American 
Fork Stake Relief Society; Alice Wilkinson, member. General Board of Relief Society; 
Ethel M. Mecham, President, American Fork Stake Relief Society; Thorma Beer, Second 
Counselor. 

Members of the stake board are seated among the guests. 

Sister Mecham reports: "A delightful luncheon, introducing the theme of our Relief 
Society for the coming year, 'Friendship Builds Membership,' honored our ward presi- 
dencies, with the stake board acting as hostesses. 

"The sisters received the message of the theme with great enthusiasm, and have 
taken back to their own wards posters, messages, skits, and songs. Each year we 
choose a theme to emphasize at leadership meetings, which helps us build the effec- 
tiveness of our Relief Society. 

"A most inspirational talk relevant to the theme was given by Sister Alice Wilkinson 
of the General Board." 



Butte Stake (Montana), Philipsburg Branch Relief 
Society Completes 125-Year Old Quilt 

Front row, left to right: Viola Umphrey; Eva King, owner of the quilt; Carol Win- 
ninghoff, First Counselor, Philipsburg Branch Relief Society; Winnie Cloward, Second 
Counselor; Vera Measom, Secretary-Treasurer; Linda Yardley; Inez Ziegler. 

Back row, left to right: Renee Bloom; Helen Kesler; Helen Cassidy; Virginia Hansen, 
President; Ginger Yardley; Utahna Kennedy; Lena Northrup. 

Lillith W. Jones, President, Butte Stake Relief Society, reports: "Sister Eva King 
asked members of the Philipsburg Branch Relief Society to quilt a top which had been 
in her family for 125 years and never completed. 

"These sisters were able to meet the request, as they have quilted many lovely 
quilts in the years they have been organized since 1957." 



232 




^ --^^^z ,j 




MafcJn^e? 



South African Mission Relief Society Conference 
And Bazaar (Johannesburg, South Africa), August 31, 1968 

Front row, left to right: Ida J. Romney; Eleanor A. Badger, Supervisor, South African 
Mission Relief Society. 

Back row, left to right: Eunice Fountain, Secretary; Barbara Chater, Magazine 
representative; Ivy Clark, President; Elder Marion G. Romney, Council of the Twelve; 
Howard C. Badger, President, South African Mission; Jean Wright, Second Counse- 
lor, Relief Society; Lilian Brummer, First Counselor. 

Sister Badger reports: "We were honored to have Elder and Sister Romney present 
for our mission-wide Relief Society conference and bazaar. We had some members 
come from as far north as 780 miles and from as far south as 900 miles to Johannes- 
burg. The conference was spiritually enlightening for all who attended, and the bazaar 
was successful from all angles. Work in Relief Society in the mission has been growing 
more and more successful each day." 



Houston and Houston East Stakes (Texas) Singing 
Mothers Present Inspiring Concert, August 10, 1968 

Kathryn G. Pratt, President, Houston Stake Relief Society, reports: "The newly 
divided Houston and Houston East Stakes united to present an inspiring con- 
cert. The sisters, under the direction of Joyce Caldwell, and accompanied by Nancy 
Brownlee, entertained with the songs presented the previous week at the "Hemisfair" 
concerts, where 375 Singing Mothers from Texas, Louisiana, and Oklahoma per- 
formed. 

"Laura Brunson is President of the Houston East Stake Relief Society. Glen Bleak 
is chorister." 



Buenos Aires Stake (Argentina) Presents "The Gift" 

October 1967 

Front row, left to right: Betty Malvestio (as Elizabeth Ann Whitney); Justina de 
Michaiek (as Emma Smith); Raquel de Abajian (as Sarah M. Cleveland); Maria Elena 
de Lasceiras; Martha de Milan; Antonia De Vergelli; Elizabeth Karina Michaiek (as the 
child). 

Back row, left to right: Angela Maria Stiros, narrator; Maria Luisa de Di Desidero; 
Pura de Losinne; Graciela Alvarez; Maria Christina Verdier de Michaiek; Edith Alvarez, 
chorister; Dina Alvarez, organist; Idelmo Guido Ceschiara (voice of the Prophet Joseph 
Smith). 

Angela F. de Guiliani, President, Buenos Aires Stake Relief Society, reports: "All 
of the wards in our stake presented the play, 'The Gift,' by Luacine C. Fox. The partic- 
ular picture is of the Buenos Aires Second Ward. Husbands and neighbors were in- 
vited. 

"We are very proud of the wards in our stake for their efforts in presenting this 
play, as all the presentations were very successful." 

234 



'«s "' s^' W ~^ VTBI' 






IT* I 




Hillside Stake (Utah) Presents Visiting Teacher Convention, 
"You And Your Light," June 17, 1968 

Front row, left to right, sisters who were honored for long service and 100 per cent 
visiting teaching: Chrissy Slagle, forty-five years; Pearl Parkinson, forty-five years; 
Elzada P. Laver, forty-four years; Bordghild Poulson, forty-three years; Mary Jarvis, 
forty-three years; Laura Cook, fifty-eight years; Cornelia Van De Ende, fifty-three years. 

Back row, left to right, members of the Hillside Stake Board: Elda J. Bergeson, 
First Counselor; Leah C. Wood, President; Marion R. Johnson, Second Counselor; 
Helene J. Oman, Secretary-Treasurer; Helen Grover, chorister; Barbara B. Smith, 
spiritual living class leader; Evelyn Broschinsky, homemaking leader; Dora England, 
social relations class leader; Sarah D. Summerhays, cultural refinement class leader; 
Mona C. Young, visiting teacher message leader. 

Sister Wood reports: "During the past five years, the visiting teachers in our stake 
have achieved a record of 100 per cent visiting teaching. They were honored at a con- 
vention with the theme, 'You and Your Light,' and we honored those who had served 
in this capacity for over forty years. 

"The sisters were seated in the chapel according to their length of service as visiting 
teachers. The Singing Mothers presented beautiful music for this event. 

"Among the inspirational speakers was former President Howard S. McDonald 
of the Salt Lake Temple. It was a successful and inspirational event." 



236 



Lesson Department 




Discussion 9— Outside Housekeeping 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, June 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To show how, by becoming aware of the necessity of outside as well as 
inside housekeeping, we can appraise our homes and determine any necessary im- 
provements. 



INTRODUCTION 

One of our common human 
frailties is our inability to eval- 
uate ourselves and our possessions 
honestly and objectively. There 
may be those who are able to 
make a fairly honest and moder- 
ate appraisal of themselves, but 
many of us tend to move from 
moderation in our self-evalu- 
ations toward one extreme or 
the other. Either we look with 
"a jaundiced eye" and nothing is 
commendable, or we go to the 
other extreme and fail to see any 
sign of blemish or fault in our- 



selves or in things which pertain 
to us personally. In either posi- 
tion we get a distorted view. The 
poet Robert Burns, recognizing 
this tendency in men and women, 
says, "O wad some power and 
gifti gie us, To see ourselves as 
others see us?" 

It is a wholesome practice to 
examine our lives occasionally 
and make an honest appraisal 
of ourselves and our surroundings. 
It might well be that we would 
find a new outlook — a motive and 
an incentive to take pride in our 



237 



March 1969 



PLAN YOUR VACATION WITH US 
Annual Tours 

California Holiday 

July 5th-16th 

* 

Hill Cumorah Pageant 

16 days and 23 days 

leaving July 26th 

Black Hills Passion Play 

August 17th-24th 

* 

Canadian Rockies and 

Northwest 

August 18th-31st 

* 

Hawaiian Aloha Week 

October 1 2th-25th 

Call or Write for itineraries 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109 

Phone: 466-8723 




positive assets and to make ad- 
justments toward improvement 
where the need is indicated. 

Since our external environ- 
ment has much to do with our 
physical, mental, and spiritual 
makeup and development; and 
since our homes are actually, 
outside as well as inside, a reflec- 
tion of ourselves, we need to be- 
come aware of this part of our 
life and living. This discussion 
will emphasize the importance of 
keeping the outside of our homes 
in good order by making an ap- 
praisal of the exteriors of the 
homes we live in and thereby 
determining the needed improve- 
ments. 

HOW SHALL WE APPROACH THE 
PROBLEM? 

Shall we take a walk around 
the block or area on which our 
home is located? As we look at 
the various houses we may be 
impressed by the well-kept ap- 
pearance of each one in turn and 
be filled with a feeling of pride 
in belonging to such a neighbor- 
hood. Then we may ask ourselves, 
"What makes these places so 
attractive? What distinguishing 
features are characteristic of the 
exterior of a well-kept home? We 
will probably come to the conclu- 
sion that there are specific re- 
quirements in maintaining a satis- 
factory home exterior. 

WHAT DISTINGUISHES A WELL-KEPT 
EXTERIOR? 

1. All wood surfaces should be kept 
painted or stained. (A coat of fresh 
paint or of varnish or wood stain 
can make a world of difference in 
the appearance of a house.) 

2. Windows should be kept clean and 
shining. (The evidence of clean, 
fresh curtains or drapes adds consid- 
erable to the outside appearance of 
the home.) 



238 



Lesson Department 



3. Porches, entrances, and steps should 
be kept clean and uncluttered. 

4. Gates, doors, and garage entrances 
should be clean and free from finger- 
prints, grime, and other disfigure- 
ments. 

5. Awnings and shades should be kept 
in good repair — no sagging, ragged 
edges, faded and dingy colors, etc. 

6. Garbage cans should be kept out of 
sight or inconspicuously placed. 

7. Mail boxes should be appropriate to 
the surroundings and accessible. 

HOW DOES OUR OWN HOME COMPARE? 

As we come back to our own 
homes and examine them with a 
critical eye, are we pleased with 
what we see? Does the appear- 
ance of our home fill us with a 
well-deserved pride of possession, 
or do we look at it and feel that 
there are many improvements 
which could and should be made? 

Most of these requirements are 
not outside the financial limits 
of the least affluent of us. 




MUSIC COMPAINY 

^'Singing Mothers*' 
''Choir Directors" 

We specialize in Mail Order Service 

Sheet Music Pianos Instruments 

And Supplies 

Order Your Easter 
Music Now 

Yes! We Ship All Over the World. 

MOVED 

-NEW ADDRESS- 

65 South West Temple Street 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84101 

Phone: 364-6518 



rhG 

complete 

(3^ prarrteR 

Art and Design 

Hot Metal Typesetting 

Fototronic Typesetting 

Color Processing 

Letterpress 

Sheet Offset 

Web Offset 

Perfect Binding 

Saddle Stitch Binding 
Automatic Case Binding 
Shrink Packaging 
Shipping and Mailing 




1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone (801) 486 1892 



Hill Cumorah Pageant 

3 TOURS 

departing Salt Lake City — 

July 19 for 16 days — $279.00 

July 26 for 20 days — $359.00 

July 12 for 24 days — $395.00 

(July 12 tour includes Canada) 
EXPERIENCED ESCORTS ON ALL TOURS 

our best tour to HAWAII 

Annual "ALOHA WEEK TOUR" 

escorted by owner, GARY MITCHELL 

14 days departing SLC Oct. 20 
— returning SLC Nov. 2 

TEMPLE SESSIONS INCLUDED . . . 
TOURS FOUR DIFFERENT ISLANDS 

Request itineraries and assistance 
for all travel needs from 

HOLIDAY AWAY 
Travel Service 

Suite 301, 136 South Main St. 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84101 

Telephone 328-8981 

formerly f^argaret Lund Travel Service 



239 




^/'^imx^^o/i^mA^^ 



101 Mrs. Eva Christine Ottensen Evans 

Hayward, California 

Mrs. Mary Margaret Clarkston Morgan 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

100 Mrs. Sarah Ann Smith Stewart 

Calgary, Alberta, Canada 



99 Mrs. Mary Lou Farr Driner 

San Diego, California 



98 Mrs. Mary Ann Harris Young 

Manti, Utah 



97 Mrs. Clara Wakely Bloxham 

Downey, Idaho 

Mrs. Victoria Williams Davis 

Malad City, Idaho 
Mrs. Ruth R. Woods 
St. George, Utah 
Mrs. Alta S. Anderson 

Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Nellie Crane 

Salina, Utah 

Mrs. Amanda Garn Meadows 

American Falls, Idaho 

9D Mrs. Naomi Taylor Coon 

Magna, Utah 

Mrs. Eliza Priscilla Merrill Taylor 

Boise, Idaho 

94 Mrs. Elizabeth Quibell Cheetam 

Lincoln, England 

Mrs. Lena Isabella Durham McGregor 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Susanna McKnight Roberts 

Caldwell, Idaho 



93 



92 



91 



90 



Mrs. Eliza Burgener Carlisle 

Midway, Utah 

Mrs. Amabel Rowell Clark 

Lindfield, N.S.W., Australia 

Mrs. Sarah Jensen Fenton 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Nada Kay 

Mona, Utah 

Mrs. Euphemia McKenzie McGregor 
Morgan 

Sandy, Utah 

Mrs. Rosina Sophia Spiers Douch 

Hesperia, California 

Mrs. Euphemia Jacobson Mozley 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Bell Allred Sorenson 

Salina, Utah 

Mrs. Alice F. Hill 

Payson, Utah 

Mrs. Emma Hatch Wheritt 

Heber City, Utah 

Mrs. Louise Elizabeth Johnson Coleman 

Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Cora Fuller 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Marion Evans Johnson 

Yuma, Arizona 

Mrs. Madlain Bus Keyes 

Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Amanda Price Pryor Norder 

Minersville, Utah 

Mrs. Julia Webber Balls 

Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Beatrice Rowland Powell Toll 

Phoenix, Arizona 

Mrs. Blanche Glazier Tomaskovitch 

San Mateo, California 

Mrs. Elizabeth Knoth Uhl 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Jane Ann Morely Vest 

Roy, Utah 



240 




Mormon Challenge 1969- 
Know Your History 









TRUTH RESTORED 

by Gordon B. Hinckley 

Paperback JUST 350 Hardbound $1.25 

At Stake Conferences throughout the 
first half of the year, members will be 
challenged to learn their history. The 
book, "Truth Restored", will be recom- 
mended as an inexpensive, quick way 
to do it. 

Without lengthy detail this short version 
tells the history of The Church with a 
sequence of short, but related stories. 
The 154 page, pocket size book begins 
with the first vision and follows through 
the exodus and early growth of The 
Church in the Salt Lake Valley. 



MEET THE MORMONS 

by Doyle L. and Randall L. Green 
Softbound $1.50 

Hardbound editions: English $2.95 
Spanish $3.95 German $4.50 

Meet the Mormons is an excellent 
companion work to "Truth Re- 
stored" and an effective mission- 
ary tool. A colorful and profusely 
illustrated book introducing be- 
liefs and present practices of The 
Church. 




DESERET BOOK COMPAN 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110, 
or 777 South Main, Orange, California 92668 

Please send me copies of TRUTH RESTORED D Paper, n Hard. 

copies of MEET THE MORMONS D Soft, n Hard.: n Eng. nSpan. □Germ. 

Total Cost $ I enclose check □ money order □ Charge established account □ 

Residents of Utah ordering from Salt Lake add 3V2% sales tax, residents of California add 5% 
tax when ordering from Orange. 

Name 

Address 

City State 



Zip 



Mar. R. S. Mag. 69 




Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 



Puzzled . . . 
about which 
life insurance 



move 
to make? 



tf'*"" 



Do you hear confusing statements like these? 

"Young families should have lots of term insurance." 
"Endowment policies are best; they build future values." 
"You need mortgage insurance first." 
"Don't buy insurance; invest in the stock market." 

Fact is, there may be half-truths in all of these statements 
. . but they may not apply to your family, your income, 
your personal financial needs. 

Seeing that you get the financial facts that are right for 
you is strictly a job for an expert . . . 

Vou can count on the counsel you'll get from your 
Beneficial man; he'll prescribe for your needs as carefully 
as he would for his own. 

BENEFICIAL UFE 

Virgil H. Smith, Pro 




Salt Lakt City. Uuh 





The 

M SOOD 

Magazine 



APRIL 1969 




\¥'V'i> ^*'^'^^-' JT > ^'^ ' 



♦^ ^-^ s\i^ 



'^ ^'v/ -rmi 



fiji'p;;. 



LET ME BE FREE 



Let me be free! 

For there are stars to lean upon 

And newer worlds with lovelier songs to sing. 

Long have I companied the world and hungered, 

Thinking to find them in earth's fostering. 

Let me be free! 

For there are ways untrammeled, 

As there are lilies with their petals still unblown; 

And always thoughts like heartbeats calling. 

Write, write, for we are yet unknown. 

Let me be free! 

With words like rainswept meadows. 
Performing truth, unalterable, sublime; 
Unwritten, save in hearts of heroes; 
Let me be free to manifest in rhyme! 

—Linnie F. Robinson 



The Cover: Matterhorn and Riffelsee, Zermatt, Switzerland 
Transparency by Camera Clix 
Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 
Frontispiece: Calla Lilies 

Photograph by Don Knight 
Art Layout: Dick Scopes 
Illustrations: Mary Scopes 




'/vm/{ 



Speaking as a nonmember of the Church, I would like to pay tribute to The Relief 
Society Magazine. It certainly meets the spiritual and inspirational needs of women 
the world over. May I tell you as a wife and mother I have grown in skills and knowl- 
edge. Most important, with a humble heart, I can bear testimony that every issue bears 
witness of "By their fruits ye shall know them." 

Marian Pappas, Binghamton, New York 

I have been a subscriber to The Relief Society Magazine since I can't remember when, 
and I read it during my growingup years. My mother, a widow with nine children 
to support, still found enough money to subscribe for the Magazine. I read the Maga- 
zine almost through before I put it down. I especially love the poetry. I took nurse 
training before my marriage, and the lessons on nursing have helped me to review 
my training so that I can better care for my children. 

Bertha Rollins, Selma, Alabama 

Each year I have become more thrilled with the wonderful Relief Society Magazine. In 
the January 1969 issue, the article on the Giant System in genealogical research is 
greatly appreciated. I have been privileged to work as an officer and teacher in the 
Relief Society at various times, as well as in callings in genealogical work. There is a 
great need for Relief Society sisters to be more mindful of their "living" dead. Too 
often this work is set aside for a future day which does not arrive. 

Lucile M. Struiksma, San Diego, California 

May I express my appreciation for the lovely Relief Society Magazine. The stories and 
articles, as well as the lessons, are an inspiration to me. I read the entire Magazine 
from cover to cover. Lucille Tilton, St. David, Arizona 

I am not a member of your Church, and yet I receive The Relief Society Magazine. It 
was a gift to me from one of your nicest members— Marilyn Grant. She is a delightful 
person, warmhearted, devout, honest, and kind. When, out of her kindness, Marilyn 
made me a present of a subscription, I found the Magazine to represent much the 
same values and qualities my friend has. As I read the Magazine and put it away, it 
refuses to remain away. I find myself reflecting on some of its lessons and modifying 
my behavior along some of its tenets. My dear friend is away now as she has been for 
two years and will be for two more— for her husband's work has taken the family to 
Holland. However, each month when I receive my Magazine, it is almost as if Marilyn 
had returned for a visit. Thank you for this publication. 

Carolyn Orr, Campbell, California 

It is hard to find a Magazine with the good in it that The Relief Society Magazine has. 
I belong to the Lutheran Church, but am happy to read material of such high quality, 
and I will pass the Magazine along to be read by others. 

Miss Alice Tribhan), Galesburg, Illinois 

I am one of your long-time readers, as well as a member of Relief Society for more 
than fifty years. I enjoy the Magazine in my leisure hours, which are many now. I 
think the Magazine does a great service for women, and I send wishes for many more 
years of service. Magdalene C. Stephens, Salt Lake City, Utah 

I greatly enjoyed the story in the February Magazine "A Day for Diddle Daddling," 
by Alice Morrey Bailey. There is naturalness and reality in this story and effective 
representation of characters. Love to you, Alice, and all your "diddle-daddling" 
friends. Rosa Lee Lloyd, Salt Lake City, Utah 

242 



The 

Magazine volume 56 Aprll 1969 Number 4 



Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 



Special Features 

244 Hope and Encouragement for Cancer Cure Spencer W. Kimball 

248 Award Winners— Relief Society Poem Contest 

249 Award Winners— Relief Society Short Story Contest 

250 Pisgah— First Prize Poem Ina J. Hobson 

252 Of Ephraim— Second Prize Poem Alice Morrey Bailey 

254 Woman Remembered— Third Prize Poem Pearle M. Olsen 

256 A Horse and Buggy Romance— First Prize Story Iris W. Schow 

263 Mama and the Teddy Bear— Second Prize Story Lael J. Littke 

270 The Silver Pitcher-Third Prize Story Grace M. Pratt 

278 Research, Education, Service The Arr)erican Cancer Society 
292 Magazine Honor Roll for 1968 Marianne C. Sharp 

Fiction 

286 Welcome the Task— Chapter 6 Michele Bartmess 

General Features 

242 From Near and Far 

276 Editorial— Truth Abideth Forever Marianne C. Sharp 

279 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 
300 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

281 Project Housecleaning Edythe K. Watson 

283 Recipes From New Zealand Anna Molenaar 

284 Black Satin and Love Ada Stonely Yates 

285 Hobby Features— Annie N. Morrill and Mary Ann M. Allred 

Lesson Department 

313 Homemaking— Gardening Appearance Celestia J. Taylor 

Poetry 

241 Let Me Be Free Linnie F. Robinson 

Thankfulness, Grace B. Wilson 247; Easter, Bertha A. Kleinn)an 269; Trust, Gay N. Blanchard 280; 
Song of a Happy Housewife, Evelyn M. Sandberg 316. 



Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints. ©1969 
by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111: 
Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20^ a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not 
sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report 
change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, 
Salt Lake City. Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 
1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts. 



243 



Hope and Encouragement for 

CANCER CURE 



Elder Spencer W. Kimball 
of the Council of the Twelve 

[Address Delivered at a meeting 

of the Utah Division of the 

American Cancer Society, April 13, 1968] 



■ Tonight, we meet to unite our 
forces and our interests in raising 
funds with which to combat the 
destructive forces which each year 
cause such monumental havoc in 
loss of life, suffering, pain, and 
misery. 

Recently in an issue of the 
Reader's Digest in the advertise- 
ment section appeared the fol- 
lowing: 

SPEAKING OF THE BROAD SPECTRUM-ANTIBIOTICS 

. . . Those universal germ killers made possible the practical control of more than 
100 varieties of infections including those responsible for: 

CHOLERA WHOOPING COUGH DEADLY PARROT FEVER 

CERTAIN PNEUMONIAS ROCKY MOUNTAIN FEVER SPOTTED FEVER 

TYPHOID FEVER AS WELL AS TYPHUS- 




The article said the span of 
man's life had been extended 
fifteen years since 1900. 

As I read this, I was almost 
overwhelmed with gratitude to 
the researchers who discovered 
these precious medicines which 
made possible the cure of these 



dread diseases, and to the many 
people who contributed funds 
for such rewarding research. 

There came rushing back 
through my memory a sixty -one 
year old picture of anguish, 
terror, fear, hopelessness. There 
we were, eight of our mother's 



* Advertisement, Reader's Digest, February 1968, Reprinted by permission of the Pharma- 
ceutical Manufacturers Association. 



244 



Hope and Encouragement for Cancer Cure 



eleven, in our parents' bedroom. 
Our mother was dead. Our 
father was away. Our older 
brother Gordon sat in the chair 
holding our littlest sister while 
she died, with all of us youngsters 
around the chair frightened and 
praying and weeping. The doctor 
was miles away. His horse and 
buggy could not possibly have 
brought him there soon enough, 
and what could he do if he 
arrived? It seemed to be a com- 
bination of diphtheria and mem- 
braneous croup, and little Poche 
was literally choking to death. 
In terror, we watched the little 
body fight valiantly for air and 
life, then suddenly relax com- 
pletely. The hard-fought battle 
was over. She had lost. Our 
older brother seemed to be re- 
luctant to admit it was over. 
He held her for awhile, hoping 
hopelessly. And while we children 
convulsively held to each other 
in this traumatic experience, he 
tenderly carried the little lifeless 
body to the bed and covered it 
with a sheet, and there welled 
up in our hearts an almost un- 
controllable anguish and a dark 
void and deep emptiness. 

As we tried vainly to comfort 
each other, we had no idea that 
some day in our own time, n^ 
more little two-year-olds would 
die from these afflictions, but 
that intelligent, determined men 
of science would find the pre- 
ventative and cure. And, then, 
my memory took me back over 
half a century when I was a 
teenager. One day all the symp- 
toms of typhoid fever enveloped 
me, and a deep dizziness sent 
me to the bed holding to the 
sides of it with both hands. I 
knew in those pioneer days in a 



new world nearly every family 
had its share of typhoid. Con- 
taminated water, little sanitation, 
no hospitals, nor nurses, nor pre- 
ventative medicine, those loving 
parents just lived on and hoped. 
Double and triple funerals were 
common, even in this small 
country town. The cemetery 
expanded unmercifully fast. I 
had never dreamed that I, too, 
would be its victim. My country 
doctor was devoted and attentive, 
but he had few facilities and 
possibly was limited in knowledge. 
Well do I remember the long 
starvation period, and the pain, 
agonies, and distresses of those 
many weeks which would seem- 
ingly never end. But, I was one 
of the fortunate ones — I lived. 
And as I lay helpless and near 
hopeless in my agonies, little did 
I dream that some day I would 
have a direct posterity of more 
than thirty-one souls, and not 
one of them would ever have 
typhoid fever — thanks to the 
diligent, faithful researchers and 
those who helped finance the 
studies. 

My memory again took me 
back a half century, when as 
young newlyweds, we were to be 
plagued with the dread disease 
of smallpox. There was an epi- 
demic in the little town — every- 
body was exposed — many were 
to suffer as did I, and some were 
to lose their lives to this merci- 
less monster killer. I had the 
kindest, sweetest nurse in the 
world and through her tender 
care, the fever finally subsided, 
the distress phased out, and 
even the pox marks cleared up. 

As we sat waiting and suffer- 
ing and watching day after day, 
little did we know then that we 



245 



April 1969 



would some day travel the world 
around into far corners of numer- 
ous countries where this disease 
still ravages communities, and 
that we would never be incon- 
venienced nor suffer again from 
this killer — smallpox. The vac- 
cination operation is simple and 
takes but a minute, and there is 
real protection, thanks again to 
the noble, relentless medical 
searchers for cures. 

And then memory took me 
back again to the time when our 
youngest became paralyzed with 
the dreaded infantile paralysis 
which was so rampant in the 
thirties. The family doctor did 
not recognize the symptoms, and 
our little three-year-old lay for 
days as we suffered with him. 
Finally, impatiently, we took 
little Eddie to another doctor 
who, on the second visit, got out 
his big book and compared the 
symptoms with the little fellow's 
aches and pains and fevers, and 
said: "You know, I am afraid 
this is poliomyelitis." 

This had always been a tor- 
ture word to us. Eddie's grand- 
uncle had been on crutches 
nearly his whole life. Never had 
he been able to use one of his 
legs. And I had frequently 
walked to school in my childhood 
days with William, a boy a little 
older than myself. I assume his 
crippled body was the result of 
this torturing malady. With a 
cane, he struggled his way the 
two blocks to school. How I 
ached for him when I had such 
strong straight legs, and he, 
with bent and crippled ones, 
gave such great exertion to cover 
the distance. He spent his later 
years in a wheel chair. With all 
this in mind, the prospect of our 



little son being a polio victim 
was devastating. 

In only hours, we were travel- 
ing through the night across the 
deserts of Arizona and California 
to take him to recognized special- 
ists. Our little one was taken 
from our arms, placed on a 
hospital truck, and whisked 
away to a fourth-story quaran- 
tine area. The suffering of our 
little fellow, his loneliness, his 
mother's telling him stories by 
the hour through the crack in 
the door, our huddling down 
under his window and agonizing 
as he cried in his fear and lone- 
liness, is another story, as is also 
the many years of commuting to 
Los Angeles, the numerous opera- 
tions, the therapy by his devoted 
mother, the metal braces from 
neck to toe, the casts, and the 
crutches, the canes — all this 
cannot be told when time is now 
so crowded. 

There were the dime marches, 
the crusades for funds, the 
amassing of scientists and the 
accelerating of research. Among 
the numerous other victims of 
polio at that time was Franklin 
D. Roosevelt who later became 
the President of the United 
States. 

As we agonized through those 
years and hoped and prayed, 
little did we dream that vaccines 
would be discovered which would 
largely eradicate this menace of 
polio from the torture chambers, 
and again, though it was late 
for us, we thanked the Lord and 
the scientists and the contribu- 
tors for their untiring zeal and 
contributions to rid the world 
of this dread enemy which 
maimed and crippled so many. 
And then, cancer came into 



246 



Hope and Encouragement for Cancer Cure 



the family. At this time, there 
was no certain prevention nor 
cure. We saw my mother-in-law 
fade away to her death. We saw 
our stepmother in her mortal 
agonies, finally to pass away 
while still in middle life. Then, 
we saw my younger sister, 
mother of seven children, fight 
for her life through endless 
months. All assistance was 
brought to save her, but the 
dread killer literally ate away 
much of her face. This experience 
was hardly over and its sweet 
victim buried, when the killer 
attacked me. It was to hit me in 
one of my most vulnerable spots. 
All my work depended on a 
voice. What would life be with- 
out a voice — especially in my 
work! 

I remembered in the scripture 
where Joel, the prophet, said 
"Multitudes, multitudes in the 
valley of decision: for the day of 
the Lord is near in the valley of 
decision." 

To die early or to survive a 
living death without a voice with 
which to do my sacred work! I 



was near lost in my own valley 
of decision. 

My faithful local specialist 
prevailed upon the New York 
specialist to remove only the 
actually diseased tissue, and a 
part of one vocal cord was spared 
the knife. And thanks to a great 
throat specialist and his advisers, 
and the kind and loving grace of 
my Lord through the numerous 
prayers of the multitudes of my 
friends, I speak. My gratitude 
has no bounds. I know of many 
who have not been so fortunate. 

And, I look forward to the day 
when the fiend cancer takes its 
place in the cemetery of diseases, 
along with the other ones already 
controlled. 

To this end, we meet tonight 
to give hope, encouragement with 
funds and cheers and confidence 
to those who will never cease 
their relentless efforts till cancer 
is conquered. 

And, I pray that this may 
soon be the great blessing of all 
people in this, our precious 
global village, in the cause of his 
Holy Name. Amen. 



THANKFULNESS 

There are so many things I'm thankful for: 
The brightness of the early morning climb 
Of sun when day begins, and brighter still 
The west when sunset heralds evening time. 

The warmth and comfort of my little house, 
And all the friends who often stop to cheer 
What otherwise might be a lonely hour; 
And then my far-off family most dear. 

For length of years, and talent lent to serve 

In bringing bits of joy to humankind; 

For health and strength all through the many years, 

My calm assurance, and my peace of mind. 



-Grac^ B. Wilson 



^ 1968 ^ 

award winners 




Relief Society Poem 
Contest 



^g^ 




■ The Relief Society General Board is happy to announce the names of the 
three winners in the 1968 Relief Society Poem Contest. 

The first prize of forty dollars is awarded to Ina Jespersen Hobson, El 
Cajon, California, for her poem "Pisgah." Second prize of thirty dollars is 
awarded to Alice Morrey Bailey, Salt Lake City, Utah, for her poem "Of 
Ephraim." Twenty dollars is awarded to the third place winner, Pearle M. 
Olsen, Salt Lake City, for her poem "Woman Remembered." 

The poem contest has been conducted annually by the Relief Society Gen- 
eral Board since 1924. It is open to all Latter-day Saint women and is designed 
to encourage poetry writing and to increase appreciation for creative writing. 

Prize-winning poems are the property of the Relief Society General Board 
and may not be used for publication by others except by written permission 
from the General Board. The Board reserves the right to publish any of the 
poems submitted, paying for them at the time of publication according to 
the regular Magazine rates. A writer who has received first place for two 
consecutive years must wait two years before she is eligible to enter the con- 
test again. 

Mrs. Hobson is a first-time winner in the contest and a first-time contribu- 
tor to The Relief Society Magazine. Mrs. Bailey is well-known to readers of the 
Magazine, having placed seven times in the poem contest and four times in 
the short story contest, as well as being represented in the Magazine many 
times with serials, short stories, and poems. Mrs. Olsen has placed in the 
poetry contest three times, and many of her poems have been published in 
the Magazine. 

Four hundred sixty-nine poems were entered in the 1968 contest, repre- 
senting forty-one States, including Hawaii, as well as Canada, Australia, 
England, Scotland, Northern Ireland, Venezuela, New Zealand, the Tongan 
Islands, and Guam. The largest number of entries was received from Utah, 
California, Idaho, Arizona, Washington, Colorado, New Mexico, Michigan, New 
York, and Montana, in that order. Ten entries came from Australia, nine from 
Canada, and seven from England. 

The winners are to be congratulated by the General Board and appreciation 
is expressed to all entrants for their interest in the contest. The services of 
the judges and members of the General Board who served on the contest 
committee are also appreciated. The prize-winning poems, together with 
photographs and brief sketches of the prize winners, are published in this 
issue. 

248 



3^ 



•V 



award winners 



1968 



Relief Society Short Story 
Contest 




■ The Relief Society General Board is pleased to announce the winners in 
the 1968 Relief Society Short Story Contest. 

The first prize of seventy-five dollars is awarded to Iris Schow, Brigham 
City, Utah, for her story "A Horse and Buggy Romance." Second prize winner 
is Lael J. Littke, Pasadena, California, for her story "Mama and the Teddy 
Bear." Her prize is sixty dollars. Grace Madsen Pratt, Merced, California, is 
winner of the third prize of fifty dollars for the story, "The Silver Pitcher." 

The Relief Society Short Story Contest was first conducted by the General 
Board in 1942, as a feature of the Relief Society Centennial observance, and 
was made an annual contest in 1943. The contest is open to all Latter-day 
Saint women who have had at least one literary composition published or 
accepted for publication in a periodical of recognized merit. 

The three prize-winning stories are published in this issue of the Magazine, 
with accompanying photographs and brief biographical sketches of the 
authors. 

The contest was initiated to encourage Latter-day Saint women to express 
themselves in the field of fiction, and they are encouraged to read and study 
short stories and fiction techniques in order to improve their skills in writing 
and their appreciation of short stories. The General Board feels that the re- 
sponse to the contest continues, to increase the literary quality of the Maga- 
zine and aids the women of the Church in the development of their talents 
in creative writing. 

Eighty-six stories were submitted in 1968, being the largest number ever 
entered in the contest. Nearly all of the States in the United States were 
represented by the entries, and submissions came also from Canada, England, 
Finland, and Australia. 

Prize-winning stories are the property of the General Board of Relief Society 
and may not be used for publication by others except with the written per- 
mission of the General Board. The Board reserves the right to publish any 
story submitted to the contest, paying upon publication according to the 
regular Magazine rate. A writer who has received first prize for two years 
consecutively must wait for two years before she is eligible to enter the con- 
test again. 

Gratitude is extended to members of the General Board and to the judges 
who evaluated the stories and selected the winning entries. The winners are to 
be congratulated on the quality of the writing and the interesting develop- 
ment of their stories. 



249 



FIRST 
PRIZE 
POEM 



PISGAH 

Ina J. Hobson 



"Here, take my hand," 
I said but yesterday, and now you stand so tall, 
The need has passed, and you walk on alone. 
The promised land of all your life's tomorrows— 

Where I may not go- 
Is beckoning in the golden distance now, and lies. 
Bright as a Midas kingdom, in the shimmering air. 
It seems to your enchanted gaze a land 

Of milk and honey 
Flowing from rich reservoir of ages past. 
And so, in truth, it is. But know this, too: 
Beyond the river's leafy, sunlit edge 

The world's dark wisdom waits. 
The hills and valleys seen so fair will soon 
Or later make demand of all your powers. 
Hear, dear child of light: obedience and sacrifice 

Are still the law 
As anciently they were. And God will have 
The broken heart and contrite spirit now as then. 
Give me your hand once more; I go out 
Lonely upon the hills to escape your going. 



250 




Ina Jespersen Hobson, El Cajon, California, winner of the first prize in the poem con- 
test, appears for the first time in the pages of The Relief Society Magazine. She is 
"delighted and honored to receive the award. Writing and reading poetry is an in- 
tellectual and spiritual experience, and finding listening ears and hearts heightens the 
experience. 

"My husband David and I are transplanted Arizonians, but our children are all 
natives of California: our son David who lives with his wife Donna in Los Angeles, 
where he attends dental school; Don, who will be in college next year; and Ann, who is 
still in high school. 

"I have written little since my college years when, as a senior at the University 
of Arizona, I won the Jennie Fowler Memorial Poetry Award. I am represented in an 
anthology of Arizona women poets. In the intervening years, pleasure in the written 
word has been richly fed by teaching assignments in Relief Society, principally in the 
cultural refinement department." 



251 



SECOND 

PRIZE 

POEM 



OF EPHRAIM 

Alice Morrey Bailey 



The patriarchal hands burn on my head. 
Of Ephraim! That noble Joseph's son, 
Whose coat of many colors warms my blood— 
And Ephraim's restless feet have led me here 
To far-off lands beyond my fathers' home 
To this blessed place, this promised boon of earth. 
But how? And why? What workings of the hand 
Of providence preserved me thus? What chance? 
When eye meets eye and leaping pulse meets pulse 
To crimson lines of parents back to him? 

My fingers trace the ancient books to learn 

The straight ancestral path, the tortuous trail 

Of wanderings, the way this lineage folds 

To heal its wounds from wars and pestilence, 

The way it shifts to leadership's high place, 

But drops the wicked at the founts of life. 

The way it seeks the waterways, or climbs 

The mountain heights or leaps the ocean's depths. 

For Ephraim ever fled oppression's heel 

And sought for freedom's land to worship God. 

Of Israel's countless sands, I am his part 
Through thousand-arteried hallways to hJs heart. 



252 





Alice Morrey Bailey, Salt Lake City, Utah, second prize winner in the poem contest, is 
well-known to readers of The Relief Society Magazine. She is a seven-times winner in 
the poem contest and has received an award four times in the short story contest, as 
well as placing many poems, stories, and articles in the Magazine. She grew up in a 
large family in a small town (Joseph, Utah). Her husband is DeWitt Bailey, and she 
has three children, fourteen grandchildren, and three great-grandchildren. 

Mrs. Bailey is multiple gifted and versatile in her achievements. "I am now retired," 
she tells us, "after working twenty years as a graduate Relief Society nurse-aid, six 
years for the United States Department of Agriculture (as draftsman), and twenty 
years as secretary-draftsman at the University of Utah. I continue with free-lance 
writing and sculpture in my home, and am very much involved in genealogy work. I 
have published one book of family history and am working on another one. I have 
taught all classes in Relief Society and have served as organist. I am an honorary 
Golden Gleaner and have served as a stake missionary." 

She is a member of the League of Utah Writers, the Utah State Poetry Society, 
the Sonneteers (a workshop group), and has belonged to the American Penwomen. She 
is a memberof the Associated Utah Artists and is listed in Who's Who in the West and 
the Royal Blue Book, London, England. Her stories and poems have won numerous 
prizes and many of them have been published both locally and in national periodicals. 



253 



THIRD 
PRIZE 
POEM 



WOMAN REMEMBERED 

Pearle M. Olsen 



Sleep quietly, woman remembered, written in stone 
You of the early days . . . rest is your own. 

Child of a foreign yesterday 
When words of promise told a way 
Of life, to be fulfilled . . . tomorrow. 

A path to graves, a journey into sorrow, 
A too swift separation from the known 
Took all from you, orphaned and alone. 
Your mother's faith, when her travel began. 
Was bequeathed to you in an oxen caravan. 
As miles were measured in a swirl of dust, 
And into winter's quick and numbing thrust. 
You climbed a hill of hope to heal your pain, 
And no one, no one, heard your lips complain. 
What hand gave help on your walk with the sun 
Where broken trails were woven into one? 
Whose hearth gave warmth, and comforted 
Your loneliness when dimming shadow spread? 

Mother of many now blessing your name, 
In a circle of heritage love weaves a frame. 
Sleep quietly, woman remembered, written in stone 
You of completed days . . . rest is your own. 



254 




Pearle M. Olsen, Salt Lake City, Utah, a third-time winner in the poetry contest, was 
born and grew up in Mt. Pleasant, Utah. Her father was John K. Madsen, a rancher 
famous in the Rambouillet sheep business. She served as a missionary in California, 
and has held many executive and teaching positions in the auxiliaries of the Church. 
She is an honorary Golden Gleaner and served six years as president of North Sanpete 
Stake Relief Society. She is a former member of the General Board of Relief Society. 
She is a talented musician and devoted genealogist. Her husband is W. C. Olsen, 
and there are three children: John K. M. Olsen, Billye 0. Jenkins, Carlyle 0. Morris, 
and fifteen grandchildren. 

Sister Olsen believes that contests are stimulating and challenging. "Writers do 
well to avail themselves of the opportunities offered by competition. I am writing and 
studying writing techniques, after a two-year pause to edit a large family book. I have 
found help through creative writing classes and organizations. I hold membership in 
the Utah State Poetry Society, and serve as its corresponding secretary. I am a member 
of Penwomen, and of Sonneteers. The first writing group with which I affiliated was 
the League of Utah Writers." 



255 



■ You wonder why Uncle Eli 
Mallory's younger children call 
me Aunt Emma, and yet I speak 
of his older children as my cou- 
sins? And how Uncle Eli can be 
Daddy's brother-in-law, and mine, 
even though he's our uncle? Well, 
it does sound like a complicated 
situation. It all grew out of a 
comical adventure, which might 
be called a horse and buggy ro- 
mance. 

The summer I was eighteen 
Father sold his wheat farm out 
north of the temple and bought 
the fruit farm over in the valley 
below Verona, to return to his 
boyhood community. 

I certainly didn't want to 
move; two young men were show- 
ing me a good time that summer. 
Ben played both guitar and man- 
dolin, and when we had group 
singing I could make the old 
parlor organ sound pretty lively. 
Henry, a brilliant college student, 
owned a new single buggy in 
which we could ride, just the two 
of us. Or another couple could go 
along, if the girl sat on the fel- 
low's lap. Father didn't approve 
of either situation, but times like 
the afternoon of the circus or the 
Fourth of July, he did let me go. 
Father disapproved of the occa- 
sional drinks Henry took with 
the fellows, and so did I. But he 
worried, too, because Ben didn't 
have a steady job. 

Uncle Eli was there helping 
Father put up hay, but he was 
going home to .market his own 
peach crop. His four motherless 
children were in Grandma Mal- 
lory's care, as they often were 
since Aunt Maria's death five 
years before. Father was worry- 
ing because the new owner wasn't 
taking over the wheat farm be- 



FIRST PRIZE STORY 

Horse 
and Bug^ 
Romance 

Iris W. Schow 




fore the harvest, and with Nephi 
away on a mission, how could we 
get the peach crop over on the 
new farm marketed? Then, with 
that twinkly squint in his blue 
eyes. Uncle Eli suggested that I 
ride home with him, stay with 
Grandma Mallory, and market 
the crop. Of course, he would 
round up some fruit pickers and 
supervise everything. Everyone 



256 



A Horse and Buggy Romance 



thought this was a grand plan, 
except me. 

When I complained to Mother 
that I would lose my good times 
with both Henry and Ben — I 
didn't know which I liked better 
— she said, "Now stop thinking 
only of yourself, Emma. If either 
Ben or Henry is the right one for 
you — which I doubt — the way 
will be opened up, and he will get 
over there to court you. But I 
think the right one is over there, 
where Father found me, and 
Uncle Eli found his Maria." 

Protesting was useless. When 
the afternoon came, I packed 
everything I owned, for I decided 
to do my own moving and get it 
done right. What two suitcases 
wouldn't hold, I put into a good 
stout box, tied tightly with the 
old rope that used to tether my 
pet lamb. I marked it Emma 
Mallory in black crayon and left 
it in the bedroom I had shared 
with my younger sisters. 

I dressed in a somewhat faded 
pink frock trimmed with black 
ribbons threaded through lace 
beading. There was no point in 
fixing up just to ride through the 
mountains with Uncle Eli. We 
would reach Grandma's about 
dark, and I didn't know the 
young people over there, anyway. 
But there was my best hat, a 
widebrimmed white leghorn with 
pink satin ribbons and darling 
little blue forget-me-nots. How to 
move that? I set it on my head, 
pinned it to my firmly done-up 
blonde hair, and smiled into the 
mirror. The girl with the shining 
brown eyes and pretty nose 
smiled back. Perhaps her smile 
was a little too broad, making the 
even teeth appear small by com- 
parison. Yet, on the whole, I was 



quite pretty, even in the faded 
dress. And I had devised the per- 
fect way to move a hat. 

"Why the Sunday hat with 
the old dress?" asked Father, 
firmly cheery even in farewell. 

Uncle Eli, taller even than his 
older brother, gave my cheek a 
little pinch in the annoying way 
he reserved for children. 

"There's no point in fixing up 
for a ride over the mountains," 
I said, "but this is the safest way 
to move a lady's best hat." 

Everyone laughed, and Uncle 
Eli, wearing his second best suit, 
which he had felt sufficed for one 
Sunday School and sacrament 
meeting away from home, set 
his own stiff straw hat firmly on 
his head. Then off we went in the 
single buggy he had driven while 
courting Aunt Maria thirteen 
years before. 

Of course, at eighteen, I re- 
garded Uncle Eli as an old fuddy- 
duddy, and I hadn't much to say 
to him. He was around thirty- 
seven, and his four children 
ranged in age from five to eleven. 
He sometimes remarked that he 
was trying to be both father 
and mother to them, although 
certainly nobody could hope ac- 
tually to replace Maria. Every- 
one thought that after five years 
of this. Uncle Eli certainly should 
undertake finding some really 
sweet girl to be their stepmother. 
But if Grandma or Father even 
mentioned that to him, he just 
said that nobody could ever take 
Maria's place with either him or 
the children. 

We were past all the farms 
and into the hills before we 
talked much, probably because 
we both had plenty to think 
about. And then somehow we 



257 



April 1969 



moved from brief remarks about 
marketing the peaches to discus- 
sing our own personal problems. 
I mentioned my disappointment 
over giving up the fun singing 
while Ben played the mandolin 
or guitar, and Uncle Eli told me 
how he and Aunt Maria used to 
visit all the wards together when 
he was the stake Sunday School 
chorister, while she was stake 
organist. 

"But I couldn't go on singing 
in public, when she was gone," 
he said. "Not merely because it 
wouldn't be showing a proper 
respect for her, but because I 
just couldn't stand to have some- 
one else sitting there playing the 
organ ..." 

When Uncle Eli's voice broke, 
I hastily began telling him how 
I would miss riding in Henry's 
shiny new buggy. Then he began 
telling me how nice his own 
buggy had been when it was 
new, and how pretty Maria's 
curly black hair had been, and 
how her big brown eyes had 
sparkled when he took her driv- 
ing. 

"Some people said Maria was 
a trifle too heavy. But I didn't 
think she was too plump. To me 
Maria was always right as rain 
in every respect. Yes, sir, girl, 
right as rain!" 

Uncle Eli's eyes filled with 
tears. He looked straight ahead 
again. Riding here alone with 
him, I sensed for the first time 
something of the depth and 
meaning of his sincere sorrow. 

"Speaking of rain," he said 
presently in his natural tone, 
"those clouds in the west look 
black, don't they? I'd hate to be 
caught in a summer shower up 
here. Late August is pretty un- 



dependable. What do you think, 
girl?" 

Knowing nothing about it, I 
told him how I would miss being 
Sunday School organist, and he 
said he had been on the high 
council almost from the hour he 
had been released as stake chor- 
ister, so he visited a ward each 
month. And he might drop a hint 
at our new ward that I played 
the organ. 

Just then came a flash of light- 
ning and a clap of thunder, and 
we realized that it looked very 
much indeed like rain. It was rain. 
It became dark as twilight. The 
dirt road grew muddy and slip- 
pery. I pulled the lap robe up to 
my shoulders, and Uncle Eli did 
have his suit coat. The buggy top 
protected us pretty well. 

The storm grew fiercer and 
fiercer. When it rains like that 
in the canyon, the lightning 
dances on the road in front of 
you. So in a sense we could see 
the road very well. Dolly, the 
mare, was very steady. But 
the road was narrow then. At the 
second bend above Verona the 
back wheel slid from the road's 
edge, something broke on the 
buggy, and we landed in the 
gully, suitcases, buggy, mare, and 
all, in the slippery mud of that 
terrible storm. Uncle Eli got me 
out. Then he extricated Dolly, 
and finally his straw hat and the 
suitcases. He tried to see if he 
could get the buggy out, and then 
when he couldn't, he tried to see 
what it would take to fix the 
broken part. 

We were drenched in no time. 
Uncle Eli was sure there was 
not a dry thread on him. By the 
time he decided to carry the suit- 
cases and have me lead Dolly 



258 



A Horse and Buggy Romance 



into Verona, it was getting really 
dark. He fastened his own small 
bag of soiled work clothes some- 
where on Dolly's harness, and we 
proceeded, the Ughtning helping 
us stay on the road. 

"You never realize it's so far 
to the outskirts of Verona, when 
you're dashing along in the buggy 
behind a spirited horse," com- 
mented Uncle Eh. "But we'll 
stop at the first lighted house. 
Are you moving the flatirons in 
these suitcases, Emma?" 

"No," I said, "but about every- 
thing I own is in them." 

The storm was less wild now, 
but it certainly had not stopped 
raining. I felt sorry for us both. 
When at last a lighted house ap- 
peared, Uncle Eli said 
assuringly. 



touched the yard gate, the dogs 
barked furiously, charging out, 
circling back, and charging out 
again. When the door opened, 
the dogs reluctantly subsided, 
and there in the beam of lamp- 
light Uncle Eli lifted his dripping 
straw hat. 

The middle-aged lady, recog- 
nizing the high councilman, ex- 
claimed, "Why, Brother Mal- 
lory!" in tones of disbelieving, 
dismayed sympathy. 

Then many family members 
clustered behind her. Uncle Eli 
hurried toward her, exclaiming, 
"Sister Renstrom!" and began 
to explain our situation. 

Meantime I led Dolly into the 
yard and toward the light, paus- 
ing when I was as near 
to the house as one 
ought to bring 
I a horse./ 




m 

'I don-F 

know just llv J^^!^^^- 

who will open *■ *^' '^\/ 

the door when I knock. But we 
are all brothers in the gospel, and 
I do know it will be someone I've 
seen at the Verona meetinghouse, 
for almost everyone in this little 
valley belongs to the Church." 
He never did knock on the 
door, however, for the moment he 



^^^. One dog 

kept coming up 
and sniffing at Dolly, which made 
both her and me nervous. 

"Jim! Ted!" called Sister Ren- 
strom. "Go and help Brother 
Mallory." A sturdy young man 
emerged, followed by his younger 
brother. Both were donning 



259 



April J 969 



denim jumpers over their blue 
^york shirts and overalls. 

"This is my brother's daughter, 




Emma Mallory," said Uncle Eli. 
"She's moving to our city." 

The older, taller, more hand- 
some young man gave me an 
amused glance, and Uncle Eli, 
noticing my hat, remarked, "Em- 
ma is demonstrating that the 
safest way to move a lady's Sun- 
day hat is just to wear it." 

I had completely forgotten my 
hat during our distress, but now 
I realized that it sagged on the 
sides like a pair of horse's blink- 
ers. And I had thought that 
Uncle Eli cut a ridiculous figure 
before these people! 

"This is not my best hat!" I 
said. "In fact, I don't even have a 
Sunday hat, right now." 



"You look very pretty in it. 
Miss Mallory, I assure you, very 
pretty," said Jim, still grinning as 
he led Dolly away. 

Oh . . . This was what came 
of everybody's always putting 
things like the peach crop ahead 
of everything else, I thought. 

"Ted, fetch Jim a lantern," 
directed Sister Renstrom. "Come 
in, folks. Rena, beat up some 
more biscuits like we had for 
supper. Tillie, take Miss Mallory 
up to Rena's room where she can 
get into some dry clothes. 
Father," she added, addressing 
Brother Renstrom, "you'd better 
find something Brother Mallory 
can wear." 

Everyone became very busy. 
The somewhat plump woman 
addressed as Rena — she must 
have been approaching thirty — 
was already demonstrating that 
when her mother asked for 
beaten biscuits she meant just 
that. 

Rena had arched black eye- 
brows, black hair scooped back 
and piled high, soft, delicately 
pink cheeks, and a chin that, in 
spite of the roundness of her 
pretty face, somehow came to a 
sort of pointed effect. She seemed 
to concentrate utterly on the 
work at hand, there in the warm 
kitchen. Then Brother Renstrom 
marched upstairs with my suit- 
cases, followed by Uncle Eli 
with his miserably wet little 
canvas bag of laundry. Ham was 
already frying, and Sister Ren- 
strom was setting the table, 
before the daughter Tillie and I 
mounted the stairs. 

My suitcases contained plenty 
of clothes to choose from, but I 
knew that Uncle Eli had practi- 
cally nothing of his own to put 



260 



A Horse and Buggy Romance 



on. Glancing in the mirror as I 
removed the ruined hat, I ob- 
served how the black ribbon had 
streaked the white beading and 
faded old dress. I'd choose noth- 
ing that suggested pink, to re- 
mind anyone of this bedraggled 
dress with its muddy dust ruffle. 
I selected an Alice blue cotton 
with no trimming except wide 
ruffles of the goods, around the 
shoulders, yoke, and hem. 

What a supper was waiting 
when I returned to the warm kit- 
chen! Rena kept urging second 
helpings on Uncle Eli and me. 
When Ted had lit a fire in the 
parlor, he and Jim joined us for 
the dessert. 

Well, as the group became bet- 
ter acquainted, we learned that 
Jim was the Sunday School 
chorister. Although Rena was 
Sunday School secretary, she 
was also organist for the ward 
choir. And since Jim was not 
right sure how the new practice 
song should be sung, and he could 
remember Uncle Eli as stake 
chorister, naturally he asked for 
Uncle Eli's opinion. Next thing 
we knew, we were in the parlor, 
and Rena was playing the organ, 
while Jim and Uncle Eli sang, 
first softly, and then a little 
louder. Finally Jim had little 
Tillie and me singing soprano, 
while Sister Renstrom and Rena 
took the alto, and Brother Ren- 
strom and Ted supplied the bass. 

It was interesting to see Uncle 
Eli maintaining his dignity in a 
white shirt and some cotton wash 
trousers of Jim's, with both shirt 
sleeves and trouser legs a trifle 
too short. And how sweetly Rena 
looked up inquiringly at him 
to be clued as to the way he 
wanted the music played, and. 



suddenly, you saw that her eyes 
weren't brown, but a beautiful 
cornflower blue. It was her long 
black eyelashes that made her 
eyes seem brown. 

Then I played the organ while 
we sang other Sunday School 
songs, and presently some popu- 
lar songs of the day were sug- 
gested. Jim got his guitar, and 
Rena took to the organ again. 
Rena not only read notes, she 
played by ear, too, which meant 
that any tune she had heard, she 
could play right off, whereas I 
had to keep my eyes on the mu- 
sic book. Still, I had held my 
own pretty well. 

Uncle Eli had hardly been 
fair to make it known at home 
that he was not singing and har- 
monizing without Aunt Maria. 
For now here he was gaily sing- 
ing, not just the hymns of the 
gospel, but some of the gay- 
hearted songs of recent years, as 
well. Once his hand unconscious- 
ly nearly alighted on Rena's 
shoulder, and then as quickly 
dropped to his side. 

Next morning after a wonder- 
ful breakfast, which included the 
best omelette I had ever tasted, 
the men went up to get the bug- 
gy. Soon Uncle Eli and I reported 
to our respective duties in town, 
and the summer proceeded ac- 
cording to plan. 

It was not exactly love at first 
sight with Uncle Eli and Rena. 
But Uncle Eli arranged for a 
series of second sights. When he 
visited Verona in his capacity as 
high councilman, naturally he 
inspected the Sunday School 
records to see that Rena kept 
them properly. In the afternoon 
he found occasion to discuss the 
organ music with Rena before 



261 



April 1969 



or after meeting. And the brother 
who accompanied Uncle EH on 
the visits evidently saw how the 
land lay, and suggested that fre- 
quent visits to the Verona Ward 
by Brother Mallory were desir- 
able. So in the not too long and 
winding course of time Uncle 
Eli had won a bride and a 
mother for his four youngsters. 

As for Jim and me, after his 
first amused glance at my droop- 
ing hat, I never again wondered 
which fellow I liked best. And, 
since Jim was the right one, he 
managed to find the way to 
Father's orchard whenever his 
mother needed some cantaloupes, 
melons, or her canning peaches. 
During those calls he told me 
about the crops he raised on the 
dry farm he was paying for. 

When Father arrived, he was 
perfectly willing for me to ride 
with Jim in his single buggy, and, 
later, in the Renstrom's cutter 
during the winter. By spring Jim 
and I had our wedding all planned 
for just a little later than Uncle 
Eli's and Aunt Rena's. 

So you see, I learned that 
Mother was correct about the 



way being opened up for the 
right one to manage to get 
through the canyons to see me. 
If you do what's best for every- 
one else, it usually turns out to 
be what's really best for yourself 
as well. Look at Uncle Eli. Look 
at Aunt Rena. And look at me 
and at your father. 

Two whitetop buggies and a 
single buggy went through the 
canyons to take the families to 
the temple when Uncle Eli and 
Aunt Rena were married. But it 
took two whitetops and three 
single buggies to get the families 
to our wedding, for Nephi was 
home from his mission by then, 
and one of his missionary friends, 
who had become interested in 
our younger sister, went with 
him. 

Father said perhaps we should 
have just stayed on the dry 
farm, to be near the temple. 
Mother said that maybe there 
wouldn't have been so many 
desirable weddings, if we had. 
But then, I did say at the very 
beginning that it was a horse 
and buggy romance, now, didn't 
I? 



Iris W. Schow, Brigham City, Utah, winner of the first prize in the short story contest, 
is talented in both prose and poetry writing. Her interpretations of regional writing 
are especially effective. Her work has been recognized in her home state and nationally. 
Iris Schow was only ten years old when one of her poems was published in The Juvenile 
Instructor and was awarded a special prize. This early encouragement and continued 
recognition by the Church publications have been greatly appreciated. 

She has placed in the Relief Society Poem Contest, and her stories and poems, 
showing remarkable versatility and craftsmanship, have appeared in many issues of 
The Relief Society Magazine. 

She is the eldest of six children, and her mother, Eleanor Welch Schow, is a poet 
of note, having placed in the Relief Society Poem Contest, and having her work fre- 
quently published in the Church magazines and elsewhere. 

Iris Schow has served as Utah State President of the American Penwomen and as 
Pacific South Regional Editor for the National League of American Penwomen. She is 
a member of the Utah State Poetry Society and the League of Utah Writers. She holds 
a degree in elementary education, with a minor in English. Her Church work has 
included stake and ward positions in Sunday School. 



262 



SECOND PRIZE STORY 

Mamma 

and the 

Teddy Bear 

Lael J. Littke 




■ Bishop Carlson always said 
that if all the members of our 
ward magnified their callings 
the way Mama did hers as 
Relief Society president, we 
wouldn't even need him. He said 
Mama was a person who would 
always walk the second mile 
with you. Papa said she not 
only walked the second mile, she 
went all the way home with you, 



cooked your dinner, served it to 
you, and then while you ate she 
got up and patched your roof. 
Which was exactly what she was 
doing the day she broke her 
leg. Patching a roof, I mean. 

Linda and I had just arrived 
home from a swimming lesson 
that summer day when little 
Billy Sharp came pounding at 
our door. His eyes were enor- 
mous in his pale face. 

"Come quick," he gasped. 
"Your Mama fell off Grandma 
Winkle's roof and she's broke. 
She wants you to come." 

It was four blocks to Grand- 
ma Winkle's little house, but I 
think Linda and I were there 
practically before Billy finished 
speaking. Mama, surrounded by 
several of Grandma Winkle's 
neighbors, was lying on the grass 
propped up on sofa pillows. She 
was, as usual, in complete 
charge of the situation and we 
wouldn't have known she was 
"broke" except that the smile 
she gave us was rather pinched, 
as if she were pasting it over 
a cry of pain. Our little sister, 
Cissie, was sitting by her head 
clutching her ever-present stuffed 
bear, Mrs. Teddy, and sobbing. 

"Mama," Linda and I said to- 
gether as we knelt by her side. 
Linda is fourteen and I'm twelve, 
but we started crying like babies. 

"It's all right," Mama said 
briskly. "I have just had a little 
accident. I think my leg is broken, 
but don't worry about it." 

"She fell off the ceiling," 
wept Cissie. 

"The roof," Mama corrected. 
"I was fixing a leak. The ladder 
slipped." 

A few blocks away we heard 
the wail of an ambulance siren. 



263 



April 1969 



"There it comes," said old 
Mr. Dawson, who had only been 
hobbling around looking for 
some way to help. "Do you want 
I should phone your husband, 
Mrs. Hastings?" 

"Thank you, Mr. Dawson," 
Mama said, "but my daughters 
will do that." 

"Won't let me do anything," 
grumbled Mr. Dawson. "Would 
have called the ambulance her- 
self if she could have stood up." 

Grandma Winkle hovered near- 
by, wringing her hands and saying 
she shouldn't have let Mama 
go up on the roof. "But don't 
you worry about your family 
while you're gone," she said. 
"I'll go over and see that they're 
fed." 

The ambulance was coming 
down Grandma Winkle's street, 
and Mama almost had to shout 
to be heard. "No," she said, 
"your arthritis is too bad for you 
to be gallivanting around like 
that. My girls can take care of 
everything." 

Other people were crowding 
around offering to do things, 
but Mama pulled Linda and 
me close. 

"I want you to run right 
home and clean up the house," 
she whispered. "The Relief 
Society ladies will probably come 
by a little later and I went off 
and left the dishes in the sink 
after lunch. You get things 
cleaned up and then tell them 
you can get along just fine. 
They've all got enough to do 
without bothering about what 
you girls are perfectly capable 
of doing." 

Before Linda and I had time 
to comment, the ambulance had 
parked and two white-coated men 



jumped out, examined Mama 
briefly, and lifted her onto a 
stretcher which they put inside. 
While one man asked a few 
questions, the other got in 
and started the motor. Cissie 
pounded on the glass window of 
the ambulance and held up her 
bear, but all Mama could do was 
smile at her. "I wanted Mama 
to have Mrs. Teddy," Cissie 
cried as the long white vehicle 
shrieked away. 

Sister Feeney, Mama's first 
counselor, arrived just in time 
to see it disappear down the 
street. 

"I came as soon as I heard," 
she puffed. "Come along, we'd 
better go call your father. I'll 
go home with you and stay 
until he comes." 

"No, you don't need to," 
Linda said in a voice that sounded 
almost like Mama's. "We'll take 
care of everything. We don't 
want to bother anyone." 

"Fiddle-dee-dee," said Sister 
Feeney. "Sure, it's little enough 
chance any of us get to do any- 
thing for your mother. Come 
along now. I'm in charge." 

"Yes, ma'am," Linda said 
meekly, and I could tell she 
was glad to let Sister Feeney 
take over. 

By the time Papa came home 
several hours later and told us 
Mama was doing fine in spite 
of her broken leg, Sister Feeney 
had a whole list of ladies who 
had offered to cook dinner and 
clean house for us until Mama 
got well. When Papa looked at 
it, he said, "I can't tell you how 
much I appreciate this. Anne 
will probably be able to come 
home from the hospital tomorrow 
afternoon since the doctor says 



264 



Mamma and the Teddy Bear 



the break isn't a bad one." He 
looked at Sister Feeney and 
hesitated a Httle. "She'll have 
to take things pretty easy for 
a while, but I just don't know 
what she will say about this," 
he said, indicating the list. 
"You know how she is." 

"Well," Sister Feeney said 
firmly, "we just won't let her 
say anything." 

But it's practically impossible 
not to let Mama say anything. 
Papa brought her home the next 
afternoon with her leg all en- 
cased in plaster, and she had 
no sooner got inside the house 
than she started telling us what 
to do. She had^Papa pull out 
the sofa bed in the living room 
even though he said she would 
be able to rest better in her own 
bed upstairs. "Why, I wouldn't 
know what was going on if I 
was stuck way up there," she 
said. She looked up at Linda, 
Cissie, and me clustered around 
the sofa, our eyes enormous with 
concern. "Why so serious?" she 
laughed. "I've always wanted 
a career on the stage, and now 
I have a part in a cast." 

It takes more than a broken 
leg to get Mama down. 

It wasn't long until she 
started thinking about dinner. 
We told her then about Sister 
Feeney's list and how the Re- 
lief Society ladies were going 
to come in and do things for 
us. "Sister Frandsen is bringing 
our dinner tonight," Linda said, 
"and Grandma Winkle tomorrow 
night." 

"Nonsense," Mama said. "Sis- 
ter Frandsen is busy enough with 
her six children and her husband 
sick the way he is. And Grandma 
Winkle can't get around well 



enough to be trotting over 
here." She asked Papa to bring 
her the telephone. "I'm going 
to call Sister Feeney right now 
and tell her it isn't necessary, 
not when I have two big girls 
to help me." She smiled at 
Linda and me. 

Cissie was leaning against the 
sofa clutching Mrs. Teddy and 
touching Mama now and then 
to make sure she really was all 
right. "Mama," she said, "what 
can I do for you?" 

Mama put an arm around her 
and gave her a little squeeze. 
"Just be my good little girl, 
honey," she said, taking the 
telephone Papa handed her. 

Cissie pulled away and walked 
over to the window where she 
stood sucking one of Mrs. Teddy's 
ears and staring out of the win- 
dow, but Mama didn't notice 
because she was dialing Sister 
Feeney's number. 




April 1969 



When Mama talked to Sister 
Feeney, it was like the irresistible 
force meeting the immovable ob- 
ject that my sixth grade teacher 
told us about. But not even 
an immovable object can hold 
out against Mama. She was very 
tactful about it, of course. The 
way she put it, Linda and my 
chances of becoming good future 
homemakers would be ruined 
if we didn't take this oppor- 
tunity to learn what it was all 
about. Evidently she convinced 
Sister Feeney because when she 
hung up she said, "All right 
now, girls, get the leftover roast 
out of the refrigerator and 
I'll tell you what to do with it." 

Even though Mama wouldn't 
let the Relief Society ladies 
provide our meals, people started 
coming over the next day and a 
lot of them brought food. Mama 
always thanked them, but then 
she would suggest that they take 
it to some family in our ward who 
really needed it. She did it 
so sweetly that the people went 
off to deliver their offerings else- 
where, feeling as if that had been 
their idea in the first place. 

Some of the people didn't 
bring food and Sister Frandsen 
came saying she didn't have any- 
thing but herself to bring, but 
that she wanted to help out by 
washing dishes or doing some 
ironing or something. Mama 
assured her that the dishes 
were all washed and that I was 
the best little ironer she had 
ever seen, which made me so 
proud that it was several minutes 
before I realized I just hated to 
iron. 

Sister Frandsen rubbed her 
hands together as if she wanted 
to do something with them and 



said, "But you've done so much 
for Bud and me and the kids." 

"Now, that's all right," 
Mama said. "I enjoyed every 
minute of it. You have such a 
lovely family." 

Sister Frandsen 's tired face 
lit up, but as she left she looked 
around to see if there was some- 
thing she could do. 

Lots of other people came 
wanting to do things. When old 
Mr. Dawson, who isn't even a 
member of our Church, came 
over he wanted to cultivate 
Mama's flower beds, but Mama 
assured him that Papa needed 
the exercise. Old Mr. Dawson 
stood there in his shabby clothes 
fumbling with his hat. "I sure 
would like to do something for 
you," he said softly. "You're 
always inviting me to dinner 
and bringing me cakes and all. 
You're always giving me so 
much." 

Mama reached out for his 
hand. "That's all right, Mr. 
Dawson," she said. "It's more 
blessed to give than to receive, 
you know." 

Mr. Dawson nodded as he 
shuffled toward the door. "Yeah," 
he mumbled, "I know." 

He looked so forlorn that I 
wanted to do something for 
him, but I didn't know what. I 
guess Linda felt the same way 
because after he left, she said, 
"Mama, maybe you should have 
let him do what he wanted." 

"Oh, no," Mama said. "That 
poor man has so little strength 
that I surely don't want him 
using it all digging my flower 
beds. And now, girls, I think 
you'd better run to the market 
and get the list of things I 
wrote out." 



266 



Mamma and the Teddy Bear 



Cissie, who had been playing 
quietly in a corner with Mrs. 
Teddy, got up and ran to Mama's 
side. "I'll take care of you 
while they're gone," she said. 
"I'd read a story to you if I 
knew how." 

"That's sweet of you, darling," 
Mama said, "but why don't you 
ask Linda to comb your hair 
and then they can drop you off 
to play with Lori when they go 
to the store." 



Cissie smiled broadly. "You 
don't need to be lonesome tonight. 
I'm going to let you have Mrs. 
Teddy to sleep with you. She 
can't do anything; she can't even 
say anything. But she can be 
here." 




^ •• m » "if 



Cissie's bright little face 
crumpled as she clutched Mrs. 
Teddy tighter and turned to go 
with us, but she didn't say any- 
thing. In fact, she hardly said 
a word the rest of the day. It 
wasn't until we were all gathered 
around Mama's sofa bed after 
family prayer that her face 
suddenly lost its gloom. 

"Mama," she said, as if an 
idea had struck her, "don't you 
get awful lonesome sleeping 
downstairs alone?" 

"Yes, I do," said Mama. "That's 
why I'm so glad when morning 
comes and you all come down to 
keep me company." 



"Why, Cissie," Mama said, 
"how thoughtful of you. But 
Mrs. Teddy would be unhappy 
away from you. You keep her." 

Cissie stood looking at Mama 
for a long moment, her eyes 
slowly filling with tears. Sur- 
prised, Mama held out her arms, 
but Cissie turned and ran up the 
stairs so fast that she stumbled 
on her long nightgown. 

We all watched her go. Nobody 
spoke until Mama said, "I have 
a feeling I've done something 
wrong. I should have let her 
do something for me." 

Papa nodded, and we all waited. 

Mama made a little gesture 
with her hand. "It's just that 
I'm so used to doing everything 



267 



Apr/7 J 969 



for her that I guess I didn't con- 
sider she might really want to 
do something." 

Papa cleared his throat and 
said softly, "Perhaps those for 
whom we do the most have the 
greatest need to do something 
in return." 

Mama thought about that. 
"You mean like Sister Frandsen 
and Mr. Dawson and all the 

rest?" 

Papa nodded again. 

Mama looked at her cumber- 
some cast. "I guess I'm like a 
surgeon who doesn't know what 
his patients go through until 
he has an operation," she said, 
"I've had such a good life and 
have been so healthy that I've 
never realized what it's like 
to have to be on the receiving 
end." She smiled at Papa, Linda, 
and me. "Now, I want all of you 
to go to bed so that this old 
dog can lie here and think about 
learning some new tricks." 

The first thing Mama did the 
next morning was ask Cissie if 
Mrs. Teddy could spend the 
day on the sofa with her. "And 
why don't you paint some pictures 
on my cast?" she said. "Then I 
can have something pretty to 
look at." 

Cissie glowed with satisfaction 
as she gave up her beloved bear 
and went for her crayons. 

Mrs. Frandsen came over 
before we had even finished 
breakfast, saying that she was 
going to do the dishes that 
morning or know the reason 
why. Mama said she certainly 
appreciated her doing that, 
and if she had just a moment 
maybe she could whip up one 
of her delicious chocolate cakes. 
Sister Frandsen said she would 



be delighted, and furthermore 
she intended to stay and do our 
washing since Brother Frandsen 
was well enough to watch the 
children for awhile. 

Old Mr. Dawson was the next 
to come, bringing with him a small 
pail of parsnips. "Grew them 
myself," he said. "Thought you 
might like to taste them." 

"Why, Mr. Dawson," Mama 
said. "I haven't tasted parsnips 
in years. I'll ask Sister Frand- 
sen if she'll put them in the oven 
with some spareribs that we have 
in the freezer, and we'll have 
them this very day." 

Mr. Dawson looked pleased. 
"Grew them myself," he said 
again. "Can't always find them 
in the stores nowadays." 

"You always were the best 
gardener around," Mama said. 
"By the way, I wonder if I could 
get you to trim my rosebushes 
while you're here. They need 
doing, and my husband isn't 
too good at it." 

"You betcha," Mr. Dawson 
said happily, "I'll fix them up for 
you." He whistled as he went 
out into our yard. 

We were proud of Mama that 
day. She just lay there on the 
sofa bed with her gaily colored 
cast propped up and Mrs. Teddy 
by her side, accepting graciously 
whatever favor anyone wanted 
to do for her. When Papa came 
home from work she told him 
all about it, and then said, 
"You know, I never thought 
about it before, but in order for 
someone to be blessed by giving, 
someone else has to receive." 
She laughed a little. "People 
have been doing so much for us 
that Linda and Darlene aren't 
getting any homemaking practice 



268 



Mamma and the Teddy Bear 



at all." 

Papa grinned. "Perhaps they're 
learning a more valuable lesson," 
he said. 

"Well, I've certainly learned 
one," Mama said, "and it's 
that compassion has many facets. " 
She looked at Cissie. "And you 
know what? It was Mrs. Teddy 
who taught me." 

Cissie's little face was proud. 



"Mrs. Teddy learned a lesson, 
too," she piped, "and it's that 
she isn't nearly as useless as she 
thought she was." 

"You're absolutely right," 
Mama said, picking up Mrs. Teddy 
and kissing her right on her 
battered nose. Papa and Linda, 
Cissie and I laughed, and Mama 
joined in, but I wondered why 
there were tears in her eyes. 



Lael J. Littke, Pasadena, California, winner of the second prize in the short story 
contest, expresses appreciation for the Relief Society literary contests: "Thank you 
again for awarding this honor to me and thank you for sponsoring the annual literary 
contests which motivate and encourage the women writers of the Church. Although I 
began writing in my early teens, I didn't sell anything until seven years ago when I 
sold a story to The Relief Society Magazine, a dear friend indeed. Since then I have 
sold additional stories to the Magazine and to The Improvement Era, American Girl 
Magazine, and other publications. Last year I sold my first children's book to Western 
Publishing Company. Last year, also, my first full-length musical drama "Blossoms in 
the Wilderness," with music by Gillian Cochrane, was performed by the East Los 
Angeles Stake Relief Society, on whose board I served as cultural refinement class 
leader until we moved to Pasadena. My other literary activities include membership in 
the California Writers Guild, and a writing class at Pasadena City College, taught by 
our own Helen Hinckley Jones (who appears regularly in The Relief Society Magazine), 
one of the finest teachers I have ever known. 

"My family encourages me in my writing. Daughter Lori is now eight years old and 
my most devoted fan. My husband George, who teaches at California State College, 
Los Angeles, is my best and most respected critic." 




EASTER 

Shall my Maker glorify plain and hill. 
With the lilies of yesteryear. 
Shall the wind and the wave obey his will. 
That the harvest shall reappear? 

Shall the Easter miracle wake the sod 
In the hush of the holy dawn. 
And shall I who am imaged after God, 
Through the ages of time sleep on? 

Nay, I who have walked and talked with him 

In his gardens at eventide. 

Shall hearken his voice in the twilight dim. 

When he calls at the Great Divide. 

And I shall adore at his throne above, 

When the portals ajar swing wide. 

To behold the miracle of his love, 

When he calls me at Eastertide. 

—Bertha A. Kleinman 



269 



■ This story is not about a 
woman. It is about a man — me, 
Ross Anderson — and how I — 
well, came to "hate the bomb and 
learn to love people." 

Speaking as a scientist I must 
say that it is almost impossible 
to say at just what point an ac- 
tion begins or ends. So many 
causes precede, and who knows 
how many results follow. It may 
be, therefore, as good a place 
as any to begin my story at the 
close of my last day as Assistant 
Director of Crissin Enterprises, 
in the Management and Market- 
ing Division. 

The front door of our home 
closed behind me, and my wife 
appeared in the front hall almost 
simultaneously, as she had done 
nearly every working day for 
years. 

"Hello, dear," Marion's usual 
bright greeting and kiss went un- 
heeded today. 

Loose wrappings fell away 
from the bundle I plunked down 
on the hall table. 

"Look at that," I said bitterly, 
disgustedly. 

Marion moved the tissue 
paper and picked up the silver 
pitcher, running her fingers along 
the beaded edges. She turned 
the pitcher and, seeing the in- 
scription, spoke the words aloud 
as she read: 'To Ross Anderson 
—1954-1968— With Best Wishes 
— From his friends in the office. " 

"Isn't it beautiful?" she purred 
in admiration, completely missing 
my implication. "It will be just 
lovely with the tray the children 
gave us for our anniversary, 
won't it? Did they have a farewell 
party for you, too? Oh, Ross, how 
thoughtful this is." 

She held the pitcher out in 



THIRD PRIZE STORY 




SILVER 
PITCHER 

Grace M. Pratt 





both her hands, turning it and 
stroking its shining curves. Then, 
setting it down, she turned to 
give me another swift kiss, say- 
ing, "They're going to miss you 
down there, Mr. Anderson." 

She was apparently oblivious 
to the fact that I had not added 
a word to our conversation after 
my single statement, and that I 



270 



The Silver Pitcher 



was stiff and unresponsive in her 
embrace. I was disappointed in 
Marion. She is not an unfeehng 
person; quite the contrary. Usu- 
ally, she is aware of, and in tune 
with, my too quick changes of 
mood. Muttering something 
about packing my equipment I 
jerked away and nearly fell over 
one of the packing crates. I mut- 
tered something else then and 
gave it a kick as I went by. 
Marion went off to the kitchen. 
If she didn't remember I had 
promised to help her take down 
the things from the high kitchen 
cupboards, I was not going to 
mention it now, either. 

At dinner Marion chatted on 
about the newspapers and milk, 
bills paid and yet to pay, and 
what time the movers were com- 
ing. I hardly heard any of it. 
My whole being was still seething 
with the let-down of being beaten 
out of the directorship of Crissin 
by that glad-hander, Phil Archer. 
I wondered vaguely how Marion 
could take it so calmly. She must 
know it had been my dream, and, 
yes, my expectation, one day to 
have a go at running the com- 
pany my own way. Besides, I 
knew she and the children loved 
this town, this house. They had 
grown up here; this was their 
home town. 

I told myself Phil Archer had 
most likely been underhanded, 
getting in ahead of me. He al- 
ways played up to the board 
members, was on first names basis 
with some of them. And he'd 
been farsighted enough, I told 
myself, viciously, to marry the 
founder's daughter. True, the old 
man had sold his interests years 
before that, but even so — I went 
on until I began to be ashamed 



of myself and that only added to 
my fury and self-pity. 

Getting back again into a lab 
turned out to be a joy I had al- 
most forgotten. Under normal 
circumstances I would have lost 
myself in the work I was doing, 
developing new products, improv- 
ing old ones. But I fed my bitter- 
ness, instead. 

One day, at the end of our first 
year at the lab, I walked home 
slowly, turning over in my mind 
things that had come up in the 
meetings we had been having 
with a company team visiting us 
that week — and with things that 
had not come up, too. The team's 
show of confidence in my direc- 
tion of the lab didn't quite cover 
an undercurrent of questioning. 
. . . Turning into our driveway I 
paused, as I often did, to enjoy 
and appraise the lawns and front 
garden. The thought came to me, 
anyway, here's one area of un- 
qualified improvement and prog- 
ress. 

It startled me, that thought. 
It was a tacit admission that, as 
Director of Crissin Laboratories, 
I had not lived up to expecta- 
tions — my own or the company's. 

My hand reached out to touch 
a last, late rose, my eyes wan- 
dered over dazzles of chrysanthe- 
mums and other autumn flowers, 
presided over by lilac, willow, 
olive trees, all in perfect health 
and order, pruned and clipped 
precisely. My garden displayed 
a year's work and devotion — 
devotion? Or escape? Had the 
inquiring mind really spent itself 
on this perfection? 

"Admit it, Ross," I growled to 
myself, "you never did enjoy 
gardening." Was the garden just 
an excuse, then? The visitors 



271 



April 1969 



at the lab — the ones who knew 
me — flatly disbelieved I had not 
used the courtesy golf club 
membership presented on my 
arrival in this town. And I had 
to admit there had been a tone 
of surprise and criticism on my 
absence of any work in commun- 
ity service organizations. "I sup- 
pose you've taken on a lot of your 
Church work," someone had 
commented and I had grunted 
what I hoped was an unintelli- 
gible negative. 

Like the chrysanthemums 
tumbling out of their bounds 
onto the lawns, the whole of the 
past year flooded through my 
mind in a flash-back of incrimin- 
ating incidents: my crisp, curt 
manner with the trainees, out- 
bursts of temper over mistakes, 
my unapproachableness as the 
director and neglect of personnel 
problems. I squirmed inside, 
recollecting my brusque excuses 
in response to social invitations, 
and then the latest rudeness, 
assigning a junior to conduct the 
visiting team this past week on 
the flimsy excuse of having urgent 
experiments I couldn't leave. 

The front door of the now 
familiar home closed behind me 
and Marion appeared to greet 
me. I thought she was going to 
help me take off my coat, but 
instead her arms slid around me 
in a tight hug as she said, "Hello, 
Dear." Then she kissed me twice 
in succession and said, "How's 
my handsome husband today?" 

I got the message and re- 
sponded with the next step in 
this private ritual we had, to sort 
of warn each other of rough 
sailing ahead. I gave her back her 
kisses and said, "Madam, your 
husband is quite well and hopes 



you are the same." 

Then, as I slid my coat over 
the hanger she held, I went on to 
the next cue: "Have a good day? 
What's new?" 

"Oh, nothing much," she re- 
plied, too casually. "After Relief 
Society I stayed in town to 
shop." 

"Buy anything for me. Mum- 
my?" I mimicked the children. 

"Not this time, darling, but I 
will next time if you're a good 
boy," she rattled off automati- 
cally. Then, slowly, "Actually, I 
didn't get much shopping done. 
... I had lunch at the Crescent 
and didn't leave for hours, I 
guess." 

My mind reacted sharply to 
that and I said, hesitantly, "You 
had lunch at the Crescent Motel 
dining room and you are telling 
me you saw Phil Archer there?" 

"No, Dear, Pat Archer. You'd 
forgotten to mention she and 
Phil were in town, but I passed 
it off all right, I think." 

"Phil didn't tell me Pat was 
with him," I said, lamely, not 
adding that I had avoided any 
personal talk with Phil. "I guess 
if some of the wives came I 
ought to have them, and you, 
invited to the luncheon tomor- 
row." I was ashamed and embar- 
rassed at my lack of hospitality 
to my old friend, now that it 
came to light. 

"Well, it's all right, Ross. 
They're leaving tomorrow night, 
of course, but, fortunately they 
are free tonight. They're coming 
to dinner." 

"Oh, that's . . . fine," I man- 
aged. "What time will they be 
here?" 

"Not till a little after seven. 
They have a distant relative out 



272 



The Silver Pitcher 



beyond here a few miles and 
haven't been able to get a visit 
until today," Marion replied, 
trying, I could see, to watch me 
unobtrusively. "They'll go out 
there as soon as Phil gets through 
at the lab and come back here 
after their visit. You've time to 
relax with your paper for awhile." 

"All right," I said, heavily. 
"Call me if there's anything I 
can do to help you." 

"Thanks, all under control." 
She smiled, and went off to 
shower and dress. 

It was a lucky thing the Ar- 
chers had that relative to visit. 
If they had come any earlier we 
never could have made it till 
dinnertime. As it was, Pat and 
Marion carried the conversation, 
chattering away at woman talk. 
They always did get on well. 

After a bit there was a silence 
and Pat said, "Imagine these two 
old things being together and not 
talking shop. We used to never 
get them to stop." 

Marion jumped up and said, 
"I think we can eat now. Ross, 
will you put some records on? 
Pat, Phil, just down the hall if 
you want to freshen up." 

Marion likes a separate dining 
room. She comes of an old world 
family that looks on eating as a 
special event requiring good food 
in the right setting. And she 
loves having guests for meals, a 
thing she had pretty much had to 
forego lately. 

As usual, the dining room was 
a picture of warmth and homey- 
ness. Soft light glowed from wall 
sconces and candles, gleaming 
over the silver, china, and glass- 
ware on the perfectly set table 
centered with a low bowl of our 
finest mums. 



You can imagine, then, my 
surprise and chagrin when Marion 
served, as the main course, not 
one of her exotic specialties, but 
a plain, everyday thing like pot 
roast. True, pot roast as only 
Marion cooks it, richly brown 
and fragrant with herbs, sur- 
rounded by mounds of steaming 
vegetables in almost natural 
color; pearly onions, pan browned 
potatoes, silvery chunks of cab- 
bage, accents of orange and green 
carrots and peas. But in my 
present state of mind I could 
only wonder if she were deliber- 
ately .... 

Phil's exclamation cut into 
my thoughts. "Marion, you doll, 
you absolute darling," he car- 
olled, "think of her remembering 
old Phil's weakness. Isn't she 
marvelous, Pat?" 




got up 

came around the table. Taking 
the platter from her, he set it 
ceremoniously in place on the 
table and gallantly held her chair. 
"I've often said," Pat laughed, 
"that it's a good thing Phil met 



273 



April 1969 



me before he met Marion's pot 
roast. I wouldn't have had a 
chance." 

"Ah, but I did meet the pot 
roast first, my love, only Ross 
here was ahead of me then, too. 
Remember that time, Ross? My 
first day at Crissin, young man 
on his first real job, scared, 
lonely, so you took me home to 
supper. I was so sick of bachelor 
cooking — and so broke — I didn't 
care what the guy's wife would 
think. But I will never forget 
the aroma as that pot roast was 
served — ah, heavenly. What a 
feast I had." 

He sat back smiling at the 
memory and then went on, "What 




is more, I can recall every detail 
of the four — no, five — times I 
have enjoyed Marion's pot roast 
since." 

The restraint of the evening 
vanished as Phil accompanied 
our eating with his hilarious way 
of telling a story. We heard 
every detail, all right, and what 
had led up to, away from, and 
from side to side of those parti- 
cular events. This was more like 
the breezy Phil Archer of old, 
taking over every occasion in 
his own jovial way. And yet I 
had this feeling he was like a 



boy let out for recess, whooping 
and hollering as much as he could 
before he'd have to go inside 
again. 

We ate up all the hot rolls 
and Marion and I pushed back 
our chairs at the same time to 
get more. She took the basket, 
saying to me, "Would you refill 
the glasses while I get the rolls? 
There's ice water ready in the 
frig." 

I opened the refrigerator and 
reached in for — there was the 
silver pitcher, filled with water, 
ready for use. I wasn't prepared 
for that. Once again I wondered 
at Marion's choice. If she hadn't 
been right there, I could have 
pretended to make a mistake and 
use our old glass pitcher. I had 
to use the silver pitcher, but 
I practically covered it with a 
napkin to catch drips. Then I 
filled Pat's glass under cover of 
conversation. But when I reached 
past Phil's shoulder he noticed 
the pitcher at once. 

"The silver pitcher," he said, 
musingly, taking it from my 
hand, "the farewell gift to Mr. 
Ross Anderson." 

An odd, waiting silence fell as 
he ran his finger along the letter- 
ing, reading it aloud as Marion 
had that first day. The room was 
stifling with a sudden kind of 
apprehension I was aware the 
rest of us felt. We waited for 
what was to come. There was 
something in Phil's tone that 
made you know a dam was 
about to burst. 

"Green with envy," Phil mur- 
mured to himself, then, "did you 
know that, old friend? That I 
was green with envy of you that 
day? Ross Anderson, the success- 
ful man . . . the one expected to 



274 



The Silver Pitcher 



take over, well-liked, established. 
... I knew I could never reach 
your heights. And then," he went 
on as if something forced it out 
of him, "to have you get the post 
I wanted. ... I guess I had some 
kind of a kid dream of being the 
mysterious, fascinating scientist, 
hovering over bubbling retorts, 
bringing forth earth-shaking dis- 
coveries and life-saving inven- 
tions. Don't laugh. I realized I 
wasn't the type after I got into 
the swing of the marketing end 
of it. I've loved that. It's where I 
belong, where I'm pretty darn 
good ... or could be. . . . Some- 
how, lately I've had the feeling 
the board is taking a long hard 
look at my division. I was hoping 
we would find something in this 
lab tour . . . something new to 
give us a lift. ... I have some 
ideas I've been saving for just 
the right product, the right time 
... if only. . . ." 

His voice just trailed off. I 
glanced uneasily at Marion, 
standing there with the basket of 
rolls cooling in her hand. On her 
lips and in her eyes was a small 
smile that husbands see some- 
times, an asking-telling-waiting 
look. In that glance I saw that 
she had known all along how I'd 



felt about the job and that Pat 
had told her about Phil. I felt 
as if my skin had shrunk until I 
was being constricted by the 
small man I had become. I 
wanted to get out of that little 
man. He was making me old and 
sick. 

I clasped my hand over Phil's 
on the handle of the silver pitcher 
and gently lifted it away to fill 
his glass. I was glad, in a way, to 
have them see my hand was a bit 
shaky. 

"Can you get down to the lab 
early tomorrow morning, Phil?" 
I asked. "I've been working on 
something that might be what 
you are looking for. With both of 
us putting our great brains to 
work on it, we ought to come up 
with something pretty good." 

I saw the look that flashed 
between Pat and Marion. 

"And after the luncheon," I 
went on, "let's you and I knock 
off work, get out of the lab, 
and find out what kind of golf 
course they have in this town." 

The little man split open and 
I stepped out, finding the world 
interesting and full of promise, 
after all. 

The look I saw then in Mari- 
on's eyes was for myself alone. 



Grace Madsen Pratt, Merced, California, winner of the third prize in the story contest, 
is an author new to the pages of The Relief Society Magazine. By way of introduction, 
she writes: 

"My literary history is less fact than fancy. My father was known as a great camp- 
fire storyteller, and my mother, Abbie R. Madsen, wrote reams of poems, many of them 
published in The Relief Society Magazine. Mother urged me to write, and I jotted down 
bits and pieces as our six children grew up. I really learned the anatomy of a story 
in a class under a Mrs. White, in Perth, Australia, and have written three stories: "The 
Silver Pitcher," "The Little White Birds of Olotele," for The Children's Friend, and one 
other children's story, now out looking for a publisher. 

"One day I was casting about for a story idea, and while polishing a silver pitcher, 
inscribed to our landlord, my mind began to work on the idea of the inscription and the 
pitcher. The day before we moved from Melbourne, I worked over and retyped my 
story." 



275 



EDITORIAL/ Truth Abideth Forever 



■ As one reads and contemplates the words of a prophet, whether 
he lived in antedeluvian times or is living today, the words of counsel, 
exhortation, and enlightenment have a constant application for people 
living in all dispensations. Customs and living conditions change, but 
the laws governing good and evil, sorrow and joy, remain constant. 

How different were the primitive surroundings of the Israelites when 
the Ten Commandments were spoken, including the commandment, 
"Honour thy father and thy mother . . ." from those conditions sur- 
rounding the people in the days of Paul when he wrote, "But if any 
provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he 
hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel." How different 
living customs and conditions are today from both the other times, 
yet still the law to honor father and mother is taught by the prophets 
today. That commandment is one of truth and truth abides. 

"Thou Shalt not commit adultery" is a commandment, disobedience 
to which brings the same dire, calamitous results in this day as in 
any other day of the world's history. God is no respector of persons, so 
his children are given truth by which to guide their lives. 

If a woman would be guided in truth and find appeasement for a 
troubled heart, she will search the scriptures. Reading the words of 
the Lord brings uplift, enlightenment, and courage. As a woman 
progresses through life, moreover, she seeks different truths at dif- 
iferent times to meet her differing life situations. One mother 
learned of an incident in the life of her son which presented a great 




276 



trial to her. She searched the scriptures but did not find a comparable 
situation to give her a satisfying answer to guide or comfort her. 
Shortly thereafter she was standing among some Church leaders 
waiting to go into a meeting. During the conversation, one leader, 
an apostle, happened to relate an experience and its outcome, which 
was the answer to this mother's silent, anguished question. This 
truth came not from the printed page of truth but from the lips of a 
living prophet. "Search and ye shall find." Her anguish was given a 
beacon of hope. 

Truth remains constant, as likewise do the basic characteristics of 
man. The yearning of Hannah for a child is echoed in the hearts of 
married women today. The sword which pierced the soul of Mary 
must have brought a presagement of foreboding to her throughout 
the life of her Son, which is mirrored in the hearts of mothers today 
whose sons leave for a battleground. 

Joy comes to women who seek sacred words of truth to uplift, 
comfort, and inspire them, words that encompass experiences of 
mankind from the beginning— words of truth that never change. "Come 
unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. 
Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly 
in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls." (Matt. 11:28-29.) 

For a woman who searches out truth in inspired writings and spoken 
words, her way will be lighted and her burdens become lightened. 

-M.C.S. 





BHHHHB 


HHHHHIH 




^B 


Anna B. Hart 


Afton W. Hunt 


Belva B. Ashton 


Alice C. Smith 


1 


Edith S. Elliott 


Elsa T. Peterson 


Zola J. McGhie 


Lucile P. Peterson \ 


^^H 


Florence J. Madsen 


Fanny S. Kienitz 


Oa J. Cannon 


Elaine B. Curtis 


^^B 


Leone G. Layton 


Elizabeth B, Winters 


Lila B. Walch 


Zelma R. West 


^^B 


Blanche B. Stoddard 


Jennie R. Scott 


Lenore C. Gundersen 


Leanor J. Brown 


^^B 


Aleine M. Young 


Alice L. Wilkinson 


Marjorie C. Pingree 


Reba C. Aldous ' 


^^B 


Alberta H. Christensen 


Irene W. Buehner 


Darlene C. Dedekind 


Luella W. Finlinson ; 


^^B 


Mildred B. Eyring 


Irene C. Lloyd 


Edythe K. Watson 


Norma B. Ashton 


^^B 


Edith P. Backman 


Hazel S. Love 


Ellen N. Barnes 


Mayola R. Miltenberger 


^^B 


Winniefred S. Manwaring 


Fawn H. Sharp 


Kathryn S. Gilbert 


Maurine M. Haycock 


^^B 


EIna P. Haymond 


Celestia J. Taylor 


Verda F. Burton 




^^B 


Mary R. Young 


Anne R. Gledhill 


Myrtle R. Olson 




1 




HHHIii 


BHHHJ 




mm 



277 



The American 
Cancer Society 

Inc. 



Research 



Education 



Service 




There will be 600,000 new cases of cancer in the 
United States this year, and half of them can be cured 
by early diagnosis and proper treatment. According to 
the American Cancer Society, only about 200,000 of 
these will be saved. To help more— give more. Help 
yourself with a check-up and help others with a check. 
The Society needs the help of all Americans in its con- 
tinuing war against cancer. It has three great shining 
swords to fight cancer: RESEARCH - EDUCATION - 
SERVICE.* 

New drugs have brought added months and years to 
leukemia patients. Cancer of the colon and rectum is 
the most frequent internal cancer among both men and women in 
the United States. Nearly three out of four patients might be saved 
from this cancer with early diagnosis and proper treatment. Safe- 
guards against this type of cancer are an annual "procto" examina- 
tion, especially for people over forty, and a knowledge of cancer's 
warning signals. In America 25,000 people have lost their voices to 
larynx cancer, and must breathe through a permanent opening in the 
throat. Early detection could have prevented much of this tragedy. The 
Pap test can detect uterine cancer when it is practically 100 per cent 
curable. A Pap test is a lifesaver. 

Research has helped raise the cancer survival rate from one in five 
thirty years ago to the present rate of one in three. Have an annual 
check-up and watch for the seven warning signals: 

1. Unusual bleeding or discharge 

2. A lump or thickening in the breast or elsewhere 

3. A sore that does not heal 

4. Change in bowel or bladder habits 

5. Hoarseness or cough 

6. Indigestion or difficulty in swallowing 

7. Change in size or color of a wart or mole 

HELP THE AMERICAN CANCER SOCIETY'S PROGRAMS OF RE- 
SEARCH! THE LIFE YOU SAVE MAY BE YOUR OWN. 



278 




Ramona W. Cannon 



Belle S. Spafford, General President of Relief Society, also President, National Council 
of Women of the United States, was honored in Washington, D.C. in January 1969 by 
Mrs. Robert Law Bacon, a prominent Washingtonian. Wives of Cabinet members, 
wives of several members of Congress, women newly appointed to high governmental 
posts, wives of many foreign ambassadors, women community and social leaders, 
representatives of the International Council of Women both from foreign countries and 
the United States, were invited to Mrs. Bacon's home to meet Mrs. Spafford who as- 
sumed her post as President of the National Council of Women of the United States 
in October. 

Two Latter-day Saint women are wives of members of President Richard M. Nixon's 
cabinet: Lenora Bingham Kennedy, wife of David M. Kennedy, Secretary of the Trea- 
sury, and Lenore La Fount Romney, wife of George Romney, former governor of 
Michigan and now Secretary of the Department of Housing and Urban Development. 
Mrs. Kennedy, born in Ogden, grew up there with her future husband. Mother of four 
daughters, she moved to Illinois, with her family in 1946, where she became a member 
of the Women's Board of the University of Chicago. She has been very active in gene- 
alogical research, also in both the Relief Society and the Mutual Improvement Associa- 
tion programs. Mrs. Romney, born in Salt Lake City, attended George Washington 
University while her father was a member of the National Radio Commission (Predeces- 
sor of the Federal Communications Commission), then was a student at the American 
Laboratory School of the Theater in New York City. For a time she was a moving picture 
actress with Metro-Goldwin-Mayer. Married in 1931, she is the mother of two sons and 
two daughters. She has been an active campaigner with her husband in his political 
life, and was highly praised as a speaker by the national press. She has been a very 
active and capable worker in the Church. 

Mrs. Patricia Nixon looked very earnest as she held two family Bibles, one atop the 
other, upon which her husband, Richard M. Nixon, swore the inaugural oath of office 
as President of the United States on January 20, 1969. 

Anna Moffo, Metropolitan Opera and La Scala coloratura soprano, was soloist at the 
Inaugural Concert, held at Constitution Hall, January 19, at which the Tabernacle 
Choir performed. Miss Moffo sang three numbers from Broadway American musicals. 

Peggy Fleming, the exquisite figure-skating champion who was the only United States 
gold medal winner at the Winter Olympics in 1968, was named Female Athlete of the 
year on January 24 by the annual Associated Press Poll. A very close runner-up was 
swimming champion, Debbie Meyer. 

Debbie Meyer, Sixteen-year-old triple gold medal winner for swimming at the Summer 
Olympics 1968, last January became the fourth female in thirty-nine years to win the 
Sullivan Award, given annually by the Amateur Athletic Union to the outstanding ama- 
teur athlete in the United States. She came out barely ahead of two famous men 
athletes. Voting were sports writers, broadcasters, amateur athletic union officials, and 
amateur sportsmen. 



279 



4'i 



A 





TRUST 

Trust IS a fragile word 

for mortals. 
And passion a brilliant stone 

to crack it on. ° 

But love, true love 

IS the velvet glove 
That catches fragile trust 

before it's gone. 

—Gay N. Blanchard 





Project Housecleaning 




Edythe K. Watson, 

Member, General Board of Relief Society 



■ Spring is here again and time for spring cleaning. Homemakers in 
many parts of the world will begin once again their concentrated 
attack on the dirt and grime which may have accumulated since 
last year's housecleaning. If only dirt and soil could be kept out of 
our homes, this project could be largely eliminated, but since they 
are always with us, cleaning is forever necessary. 

Housecleaning can be exciting and rewarding. Once it was a 
burdensome task, requiring as long as several weeks to complete. 
Every room was pulled apart, usually simultaneously. Home life 
was disrupted. Today, in many areas, because of electrical servants 
and miracle cleaning agents, housecleaning can be done in only a 
few days. It no longer leaves the homemaker exhausted, father dis- 
traught, and the family upset. 

Every homemaker has her own special procedures for house- 
cleaning. The following general suggestions may assist her in further 
simplifying this project: 

A. Arrange and plan what you want to accomplish each day. Don't let the 
telephone or outside disturbances disrupt this plan. 

B. Concentrate on cleaning one room at a time. Don't put every room in 
disarray. 



ansies Photo by Ward Linton 



281 



April 1969 



C. Have all needed equipment available and in good working order. Use proper 
equipment. Don't endanger your life or limbs by standing on a chair or a table when 
a stepladder should be used. Long-handled brushes are available which can help 
avoid excessive stretching, straining, reaching or bending. 

D. Keep your cleaning material together in a carry-all container, as illustrated. 
These are available at some dairies and markets for a nominal fee. They may be 
covered with contact paper, leftover walltex, or painted. If these cartons are not 
available, a basket with a handle will serve just as well. Provide the carryall with: 

1. Window cleaner. Fill a squirt bottle % full of sudsy ammonia, fill remainder 
with water. Excellent for cleaning windows. Badly soiled outside windows 
should be washed first with detergent, then use the ammonia solution. Dry 
with soft lintless cloth (a piece of old sheet is excellent), crumpled news- 
papers work well, or a damp chamois. 
Squirt bottle containing cleaning solution and water. 

Brushes of different varieties. Stiff toothbrushes are excellent for small areas 
and hard to reach crevices (around wash basin, sinks, etc.). 
Wax and polish. 

Cleaning agents: For brass, bathroom fixtures, doorknobs, tile, or linoleum. 
(Children's old white socks, slit up one side to provide a larger cleaning area, 
are good for applying wax and polish. Plenty of clean, absorbent soft cloths 
may be accumulated throughout the year for special uses.) 
Carefully follow the instructions on all cleaning agents. Manufacturer re- 
search provides the best methods for use. Don't use more than the directions specify 
or you may damage your woodwork, walls, carpets, or upholstery. Be careful about 
combining products, as some combinations can be dangerous. 

F. Change cleaning water frequently, and wash lower part of walls first, so 
that rivulets of water running down walls will pass through clean areas and not 
leave streaks. 

G. Take time to rest occasionally. Housecleaning can be very tiring. You can 
accomplish more if you do not let fatigue overtake you. Sit down on the floor, don't 
bend, when cleaning low cupboards or polishing furniture legs, etc. 

H. Many of the best housekeepers I know find it much easier to include, as part 
of their weekly cleaning, tasks which would generally be included in general house- 
cleaning; such as cleaning and rearranging cupboards, drawers, etc. A stormy day 
when one is confined to the home is a perfect time for doing such jobs. This eliminates 
time-consuming small tasks at housecleaning time. 

I. Check your home for any needed repairs that might prove dangerous — 
frayed rugs, damaged light cords, protruding nails, etc. 

J. Use rubber gloves whenever possible. Strong cleaning agents can play havoc 
with hand skin. Keep a good hand lotion or cream in readiness at all times. The 
following is an excellent home recipe for hand lotion and will help to remove chap 
and soreness: 



E. 



2 tbsp. flax seeds 

1 qt. water 

4 oz. pure glycerine 

3 oz. bay rum 

3 oz. pure rose water 



Boil flax seeds and water down to one pint and strain 
through a fine sieve. Let cool. Add glycerine, bay rum, and 
pure rose water and beat with an egg beater until thoroughly 
combined. Makes one quart. Put in bottles and store in 
cool place. 



What is so inviting as a sparkling clean house where even the air 
seems fresh, clean, and invigorating! 

Home can indeed become the best loved place of all, when the 
project — housecleaning — is completed and all is bright, shiny, and 
clean, with a place for everything and everything once again in its 
place. 



282 



RECIPES 



from NEW ZEALAND 




Anna Molenaar 
Napier, New Zealand 



LEMON MERINGUE PIE 

3 tbsp. cornflour (corn starch) 

1 tbsp. butter 

2 or 3 egg yolks 
2^^ c. water 
% c. sugar 
grated rind and juice 

of 2 lemons 

Bring water, sugar, lemon rind, and butter to a boil. Blend cornflour with cold 
water and boil together 5 minutes. Remove from heat, cool, and add lemon 
juice and beaten egg yolks. Bake flaky pastry shell at 350" for ^2 hour. Pour 
in lemon mix and pile meringue on top. Meringue: Beat whites of 2 or 3 eggs 
until stiff and add 4 tbsp. sugar and 2 tbsp. coconut. Place pie back in oven at 
low heat and leave until golden brown. 

PAVLOVA CAKE 

4 to 5 egg whites vanilla essence 

1/^2 c. caster sugar (fine) 2 tsp. cornflour (corn starch) 

1 tsp. vinegar 3 tbsp. cold water 

pinch of salt 

Beat whites very stiff and add water. Add sugar, beating gradually but well. 
Mix or fold in cornflour, salt, vanilla, and vinegar. Pile onto a waxed paper wax 
side up and bake at 250*^ for iy2 hours. Turn onto a Pavlova dish or large 
round platter, fill with whipped cream, and top with drained peaches, jelly, or 
any type of fruit. 

SNOW PUDDING 

1 tbsp. gelatin 3 egg whites 

^2 c. boiling water rind and juice of one lemon 

y2 c. cold water ^2 ^^P- vanilla 

2 tbsp. sugar 

Dissolve gelatin in boiling water, add cold water, sugar, and stiflEly beaten egg 
whites, and vanilla. Beat until mixture begins to set. Pour onto wax paper, wax 
side up. Decorate as for Pavalova. 

283 




Black Satin 
and 



Ada Stonely Yates 



■ The day was warm and sultry. I was sitting in my bedroom, tired, 
angry, and frustrated. All day I had worked so hard — sweeping, 
dusting, cooking, preparing for the visit of my two daughters and 
grandchildren. My eighty-year-old father had followed my every 
step, like a little child. He had lived with me since my dear hus- 
band, John, had passed away. He had spilled milk on my clean 
rug, tracked dirt from outdoors on the polished floor, "He never 
wipes his feet," I had fumed. He turned on the TV so loud that my 
ears rang, and the last straw — he answered the telephone and said, 
"She is too busy to talk now!" 

I can't stand any more of this, I thought. He must live some- 
where else. I will tell him so . . . after I rest. 

Drowsing, half sleeping, my thoughts went back many years. My 
first red-haired baby girl was three weeks old. She was a colicky 
baby, crying almost constantly. John and I got very little sleep; the 
birth took all of our savings, and none of my dresses fit! I had 
taken my little one in my arms in the rocking chair and we both 
had wept together. 

A little knock had come at the door and in had walked Father. 
He looked at the weeping twosome, said not a word, telephoned 
Mother to babysit, took me to the best store in town and said, 
"Pick out a dress — and don't look at the price!" 

There it was — the perfect dress! Black satin, a little high collar, 
piped in red, and a circular skirt that swung as I circled it in delight. 
It was mine! 

Returning home, I cradled my little one, and she, sensing my 
happiness, actually slept! And from that day on she was a happier 
baby. I proudly wore my new dress when she was blessed. 

I went to Father — napping in front of the blaring TV and kissed 
him. "What was that for!" he asked. "For a black satin dress," I 
answered. He didn't remember, but I'll never forget. Hundreds of 
dresses I have worn since that day long ago. I don't remember their 
style or color, but I'll never forget a kind father who had enough 
intuition to know what would make a young wife and mother happy. 

He can live with me as long as he wishes. Thank you my father 
for all your many acts of kindness to your impatient daughter, and, 
especially, for the black satin dress, piped in red, with the swirling 
skirt. 

284 




Annie Naef Merrill, Franklin Stake, Preston, Idaho, has made many lovely quilts andpieces 
of handwork that have brightened the lives of her many friends, her three children, ten 
grandchildren, thirty-two great-grandchildren, and eight great-great-grandchildren. 
She has spent countless hours caring for the sick and needy. In addition to her unselfish 
She has spend countless hours caring for the sick and needy. In addition to her 
unselfish service, and lovely handwork, she enjoys caring for her vegetable garden, and 
has flowers in her yard. She is also an excellent cook. 

Sister Merrill enjoys doing temple work, and her life is an inspiration to all who know 
her. In Relief Society she has been a faithful visiting teacher for sixty-eight years, 
served as a counselor for ten years, and is still a Singing Mother. She has also served 
in important positions in the other auxiliaries. 







\ 


i ii i 
_1 




Mary Ann McElprang Cook Allred, Emery Stake, Huntington, Utah, has created countless 
numbers and varieties of handwork for her many friends and her family of seven chil- 
dren, twenty-four grandchildren, and twenty-nine great-grandchildren. 

She has enjoyed doing temple work and has done endowment work, for 2540 women. 
She has served in many positions in Relief Society. For thirty years she served as 
a visiting teacher, and has served as a class leader and secretary. In the other auxiliaries 
she has held high and important callings, and has done missionary work. 

Sister Allred has always been known for the efficiency with which she accomplishes 
the tasks set before her, and her life has been inspirational to all who know her. 



285 




Welcome the Task 

Michele Bartmess as told by Annette Giles 



Chapter 6 



Synopsis: Jennifer Miles has returned 
from Houston, where she stayed until 
her mother underwent successful heart 
surgery. She returns home to assist in car- 
ing for her mother and the three Miles 
sons, ages seventeen, fifteen, and twelve. 
She is attracted to Steve Rey, the son 
of her mother's close friend, but Jim 
Long, whom she met in Houston, is 
competing for her attentions. A phone 
call in the dead of the night summons 
the family to the hospital where her 
mother has been put due to complica- 
tions. 

■ After the first tears at the 
shock of losing her mother, Jen- 
nifer's composure was marvelous, 
and beneficial to the rest of the 
family. She set about the tasks 
before her with serenity and a 
calmness that, at times, amazed 
even herself. 

She had been grateful to have 
Bea there for those first difficult 
weeks. The older woman's quiet, 
unobtrusive assistance and com- 
passionate understanding were 



most welcome, and aided Jenni- 
fer in getting her bearings for 
the months ahead. By the time 
Bea returned to Houston, Jenni- 
fer was in firm control. 

It was a bright day in late 
September. Jennifer stepped out- 
side for a breath of air. It was 
autumn. That had been her 
mother's favorite time of year. 
The valley lay clothed in color- 
ful beauty, and harvest time was 
near. The air was no longer 
heavy with the stifling heat of 
summer, nor had the nip of 
winter begun to appear. It was a 
pleasant time. For more than a 
month, Jennifer had been mana- 
ger of the household. She was so 
grateful that her mother had 
seen fit to prepare her for this, 
even though, at the time, she 
had not known the preparation 
process was taking place grad- 
ually and surely. 



286 



Welcome the Task 



She was glad that she remem- 
bered so many of the talks she 
had had with her mother during 
those last months. She could 
better understand the personali- 
ties and needs of her father and 
the boys, because her mother 
had given her so much insight 
and meaningful advice on how to 
cope with certain situations. She 
had always said to welcome the 
task that takes you beyond 
yourself, and now Jennifer knew 
that this was such a task. She 
sighed very deeply. The set of 
her jaw was solid. There was a 
job that must be done, and it 
was her responsibility. The de- 
cisions she made now, and the 
methods she used in handling 
the situations that were bound 
to arise, would have a profound 
effect on her three brothers, 
even upon their eternal pro- 
gression. 

She knew that it was only a 
matter of time before the deep 
shock of their mother's death 
wore off, and that their rever- 
ence would be replaced by nor- 
malcy, that her authority would 
be challenged. Common sense 
told her that each of them had a 
mind of his own, and none of 
them was perfect. Fortunately, 
they had been well brought up, 
but the removal of their mother's 
influence from their lives would 
leave a void, and they would try 
their wings, and there would be 
problems to solve for life was 
full of challenges, anyway, she 
thought. 

In her new role as homemaker 
for the family, Jennifer had 
little time to ponder her own 
future. She had a responsibility 
to fulfill, and she knew that 
she had been guided toward this. 



There was little romance in her 
relationship with Steve at this 
time, but he had been a tre- 
mendous help to her. 

The thing which disturbed 
Jennifer most was that her father 
seemed lost and totally disin- 
terested in what was going on 
about him. He barely noticed 
that the meals she prepared were 
nutritious and attractively pre- 
sented, or that the house was as 
spotless and beautiful as it had 
ever been. But far more serious 
was the fact that he took no in- 
terest in the boys, who needed 
him now more than ever. 

This was Dave's important 
senior year, and as captain of 
the football team, he was an 
important man about the school, 
and as small towns go, he was 
somewhat of a hero to many 
people. He was beginning to take 
a real interest in girls, and 
needed a man's advice and en- 
couragement. Jennifer was un- 
able to fill the role of both 
mother and father. 

It was at this point Steve 
came to her rescue. 

Jennifer was sitting on the 
front porch trying to plan the 
coming week's menu, but lost in 
her own thoughts. 

"Why so solemn, Jenny?" he 
asked, seating himself on the 
step beside her. 

"Oh, Steve," she said, "I just 
don't know what to do. Dad 
doesn't seem to take any interest 
in what's going on around here, 
and the boys need him. I can't 
seem to reach him at all." 

"He's really lost without your 
mother, isn't he?" 

"Yes, and I knew he would be, 
but I can't bear to see the boys 
suffer this way, too. I can under- 



287 



April 1969 



stand how it is for Dad, but I 
don't think I can explain it to 
them, for they've lost their 
mother, who gave them every 
ounce of love she had, and it 
can't be replaced." 

"Is there a specific problem 
right now?" Steve asked. 

"Well, nothing has been said, 
but I can sense that Dave feels 
as though he may as well not 
even try. It was Dad who in- 
terested him in football. I know 
something about the game, but 
not enough to be anything but 
enthusiastic. He wants to discuss 
plays and such, and Pete and 
Sam just don't know enough 
about it, and all Dad gives him 
is vague attention." 

"There I can be of some help," 
Steve said rising. "Is he in the 
house?" 

Jennifer nodded and watched 
him disappear. She hated to 
burden Steve with all her prob- 
lems, but he was always helpful. 
With Jim, she could relax and 
enjoy an evening and forget about 
the pressures at home, but Steve 
always took action, and she al- 
ways felt free to tell him about 
the latest uproar in the family. 

She wondered about her feel- 
ings for the two young men. She 
depended heavily upon Steve, 
and his coming over several 
times a week, if only briefly, to 
be of help or keep her company. 
Occasionally, they would go 
someplace. If he knew about Jim, 
he said nothing, although he had 
been over several times when 
she was out with Jim. 

Jim had the uncanny knack 
for making her laugh. He was 
brilliant both in his studies and 
his handling of people. He would 
make a fine lawyer, she thought. 



Nothing would stand in the way 
of his success, and he had his 
future mapped out nearly to the 
finest detail. Several times he 
had hinted that Jennifer could 
share in that future, but she had 
not encouraged such conversa- 
tion, for her father and her 
brothers were her major concern 
for the time being. 

She thought about the night 
of his fraternity party. It had 
been a costume affair, and Jim 
had suggested they go as Raggedy 
Ann and Raggedy Andy. In the 
little spare time she could mus- 
ter between the study load she 
was carrying, the housework, 
and her Church obligations, she 
had made them costumes that 
had turned out, even she ad- 
mitted, extremely well. 

She had been somewhat hesi- 
tant when Jim suggested in the 
middle of the party that they 
go to the student union center 
to go bowling. She had told him 
how embarrassing it would be to 
have people staring at them. 

"Nonsense," he insisted. "It's 
Halloween night, what could be 
more perfect? We could go trick 
or treating, if you would rather." 

Another couple had joined in, 
and they had indeed gone trick 
or treating around the other 
sorority and fraternity houses. 
Even Jennifer admitted that it 
had been fun. 

However, Jim still insisted 
that they go bowling afterwards, 
and the other couple joined them. 
After a while Jennifer forgot 
everything but the good time she 
was having. She could momentar- 
ily forget that Dave's homecom- 
ing game was to be soon, and 
that his father might not attend. 
She could forget about the test 



288 



Welcome the Task 



that she must take Monday, and 
must pass well above average to 
qualify for student teaching. 
There were many things she 
could forget in that moment of 
merriment. 

On the way home they were 
still in a gay mood. Jim glanced 
at her and commented, "Jenny, 
you need to laugh like this more 
often, you let things bother you 
too much." 

"What do you mean, Jim?" 

"You worry too much about 
your brothers and your father, 
you've got to think of yourself, 
too, you know." 

"Oh, Jim," she insisted, "I do. 
And I'm finishing school as I 
have always wanted to. They are 
all wonderful about helping me." 

"I still think you work too 
hard. I wish I could think of a 
way to make it easier. You stick 
with me, honey, and you'll never 
want for anything. As soon as I 
get my degree, I'll have it made." 

Jennifer didn't like talk like 
this. For several weeks he had 
been putting on gentle pressure, 
and dropping little hints she 
wasn't ready for. Whenever 
Steve was around the house 
when Jim came, he started out 
the evening just a little sullen, 
yet he had known better than to 
demand that she not allow 
Steve to come. For this she was 
grateful, for she did enjoy Jim's 
company, but she enjoyed Steve's 
help and companionship also. 

"Look Jim, a shooting star." 

"Make a wish, Jenny." 

"I wish I didn't have to study 
for a test tomorrow, and that 
you would turn up the radio just 
a little, I love that song." 

A flash of lightning interrupted 
her reminiscing. She so hoped 



that it wouldn't rain for Dave's 
game tomorrow. Her father 
wouldn't be home but Steve was 
taking his mother, Jennifer, Pete, 
and Sam over to Provo. It could 
be the deciding factor in the 
State championship. ' 

Jennifer sighed and went back 
to her menu planning. It was 
hard to plan around the likes 
and dislikes of the three boys, 
especially Sam. She knew that 
her mother made them eat what 
was placed before them, and 
measured dessert portions by the 
size of vegetable portions, but 
she had tried to avoid confronta- 
tions by cooking what everyone 
liked. She knew that sooner or 
later, however, an issue was 
bound to come up. 

She had attempted to discuss 
household budgeting with her 
father, but he had merely told 
her to use what she needed, for 
there was plenty. Jennifer, frugal 
by nature, had put herself on a 
budget that would challenge her 
creativity somewhat. 

Just as she finished the 
shopping list, Steve returned. "I 
think I helped a little, Jenny. 
But you're right. He has college 
and a mission facing him very 
soon, and he needs to share his 
success and failures with some- 
one." 

"I guess I am just going to 
have to try harder," she sighed 
wearily. 

"You try too hard already, 
Jenny," Steve said, gently placing 
an arm about her shoulder. "I 
wish I could help you more." 

"You've helped me more than 
you'll ever know, Steve, and I 
appreciate it so much." She was 
amazed to find tears very near 
the surface. 



289 



April 1969 



Steve sensed this and pulled 
her closer, his jaw tightening 
noticeably. He said nothing as 
Jennifer shed the tears that had 
been locked away for so long. 
Wordlessly he handed her a hand- 
kerchief. When, at last, she had 
regained her self-control, she 
looked up at him. His eyes were 
a steely gray and there was a 
faraway look in them. "I'm 
sorry, Steve, I guess I'm just 
tired." 

"Don't be sorry, Jenny," he 
said tenderly. "Don't ever be 
sorry for that." He kissed her 
gently and bade her farewell, 
turning to wave as he closed the 
gate. "See you tomorrow," he 
called softly. 

Jennifer found the days be- 
coming increasingly more diffi- 
cult. She continued with the 
typing for Dr. Moran, although 
at times it was a toilsome task 
to keep up with the housework, 
schoolwork, and the typing. 

"I declare," she told Nyta Rey 
one afternoon over a glass of tart 
lemonade, "I didn't realize those 
boys owned so many shirts and 
trousers." 

"You really should let me 
help you, Jenny, I don't keep too 
busy with just Steve and myself." 

Jennifer smiled. "You've helped 
in so many ways as it is. No, 
I can handle this ironing. It was 
never one of my favorite tasks, 
but I'm learning to like it more 
and more. I'm just glad they 
aren't girls." 

"Well, just this little piece of 
advice then. You make certain 
that those boys can at least iron 
a shirt passably before you send 
them out to the mission field." 

"Oh, I will Sister Rey." 

Nyta was about to leave. 



"Don't you think it is time you 
called me something besides 
Sister Rey?" she asked. 

"I'll try to remember, it's hard 
after so long," Jennifer smiled, 
liking Steve's mother more each 
day. 

"Well, call me Nyta, anyway. 
Although I would like it to be 
Mom someday." 

Jennifer picked up the mean- 
ing of this pointed remark and 
blushed. She wondered if any 
remarks like that were made to 
Steve, and what his reactions 
were, probably a loving brush-off, 
she guessed. 

SShe wished she didn't blush so 
much when someone suggested 
that she might like to become 
Mrs. Rey. It never embarrassed 
her when Pete asked if she was 
really going to marry that "Long 
fellow," but when he reminded 
her that Steve was a pretty ter- 
rific fellow, she could feel the 
redness creep into her cheeks. 
Then Sam would call everyone's 
attention to the fact that Jenni- 
fer was blushing, and she would 
turn redder and redder. She 
wouldn't be surprised if the en- 
tire neighborhood knew the go- 
ings on of the Miles household, 
at least when Sam commented 
upon anything. 

She was surprised one evening 
when Dave came in to give a 
helping hand with the dishes. 
"Why thank you," she said, genu- 
inely pleased. He had been so 
quiet lately that she was worried 
about him. 

He began somewhat awk- 
wardly. "I know Dad will be out 
of town again next week, but on 
Thursday we're having this play 
at school, and I have this date 



290 




with Kathy — you don't know 
her," he added hastily. 

Jennifer was interested. "And 
you need some money or my 
car?" 

"Oh, no, it's not that. I still 
have plenty of the money I 
saved from my job for spending, 
and as soon as football season is 
over I'll be working Saturdays 
again." 

Jennifer looked at his hand- 
some face. It was flushed. She 
was very certain that he was 
going to ask a favor of her, but 
what, she had no idea. 

"Well, uh," he began again. 
"I — well, I was wondering if you 
would mind if she came over to 
dinner that night. I want you to 
meet her and all," he rushed on. 

"Why, Dave, I would be de- 
lighted to have her come. We all 
would," she added. "It's nice 
that you want us to meet her. 
I'm only sorry Dad can't be 
here." 

Dave ducked his head and 
mumbled, "Don't be, it doesn't 
matter to him anyway." 

Jennifer knew that this could 
not go on. She vowed that she 



We/come the Task 

was going to have a talk with 
her father. It had been more than 
three months now, and his sons 
needed him, and so did she. Her 
angry thoughts were interrupted 
by Dave. 

"Another thing. Do you think 
you could invite Steve, or that 
other fellow if you'd rather, then 
it wouldn't look like she was on 
display or something?" 

Jennifer smiled. "Of course. 
|And how about if we invite 
Nyta that night. It might be 
nice to have an adult around." 
Jennifer began mentally to plan 
what she would serve. Once more 
Dave interrupted. 

"Would you talk to Sam and 
keep him from making com- 
ments?" 

Jennifer promised, resisting 
the temptation to remind him of 
the many times he had embar- 
rassed her in front of a young 
man. She didn't wish to run the 
risk of having him cut himself 
off again, now that an opening 
had been made. 

Jennifer was pleasantly sur- 
prised to find her father willing 
to listen and most cooperative 
as she approached him nervously 
about the family problem of 
which he was so much a part. 

When she told him about the 
dinner, he offered to cut the 
trip short and be home that 
evening. He would indeed put 
forth more effort on behalf of 
his family, he promised. Jennifer 
wished that she had approached 
him earlier, he was so coopera- 
tive. It made her heart lighter 
to think that things were really 
improving around the house. It 
was a good feeling. 

{To be continued) 



291 



April 1969 

^^.bX— ) 10-— "^H^-tO-t--Oa3 N$-C:::= OQ.'-"CC(/)C\|Q.ro 03000 



.E ^ .E 2f c E c § c - - £ .E .E £ ^ :£ o 3 f5 ^ ^ ^ ^ 

^ 00 ^ ^ DO (/) C C ^, <U >< CD O - ' .2 O JJ 0) o o 



.!>• Vr S " i o. - g ■£ E £ <S ^ !b -Q ^ T3 S S^ •" -2 ° - -^ -S 

V-- " D * ■? _ £ - o .. a ra 






I 



v^ ^O '^o2.^^ C-n-^.^S-^-^-^i^^*^-^^^ 1^-0$ 

^ 00 O 2 llSsI li8^ot^Sj|?.|5£cf| Sit 

V •— o J^^^ii-^ !5-S"o<Uto'c-2.^^.Pco^ M- a3(/)§ 






s— "— 'vji_-, cii'-uj";:'-" v+— — )-i_r- (DO ^(— -C 

::2-2o^^5co^-^-|N^-^^g,0|^E^^^ 

f^o;^^B-C£3=^Sa;'^^S-^'^S'=a>^-^^^o^^ 

5a;cu9- ■>cS^>9-^-c:.y-c:-c.S^^(i)>-oc,^ ^^ 
>._x:>t/)._.^M— -^-<-'>4--Ci_a3^4_cco -^*^ 



</) +j ^ </) 



292 







Magazine Honor Roll for 1968 



UJ 



ChoO'^rooooorooooooo 







T> 
















c 




Hi 




a> 
















o 




^H 




















(/) 






h 


H- 
















k_ 








<l> 
















<u 




</) 




■*-> 






TJ 


c 








TJ 




Z 

o 


■¥-> 


TO 
CO 


ST 

-it: ^ 


to 

c 


TO 
0) 


o 




■D 




c 
<u 

X 






O 
o 
CO 





o >• 


c 


c 

TO 


1} 


c 


■a 


0) 


X 


/— N 


S 




-»-' 




CD 


d 


Q 




^ 


TO 


^ 


z 
</) 

UJ 


a; 

c 

< 


1- 
0) 


<^ >,co 

LJ < Z ^ 


TO 


0) 

c 
c 

TO 

— ^ 


CO 

TO 

> 

TO 


TO 

O 

_l 


E 

< 


c 
o 


< 
1- 




1 


1 1 


1 




1 










•6 


z 




1 


1 1 


1 




1 










<u 


UJ 






1 1 


1 




1 










c 


o 






1 1 


{fl 




c 










O 


cr 




•l-J 




0) 




TO 












UJ 
0. 




CO 
■*-> 
CO 


C ' 

m 1 


TO 




"to 








t/) 


c 
.o 




V) 




XJ I 


CO 




~ 











-»I^ 


1- 


0) 

*-> 
C3 




CO 1 

c 


"to 




3 






CO 


TO 


TO 


Ul 

X 

S2 


CO 

c 


c 
o 


03 ' 
CJ TO 


c 

0) 


TO 


< 

c 


TO 

c 




TO 
CO 


CO 

c 


a> 

CO 


X 


0) 


JZ 


-^ o 


o 


O 


0) 

x: 


UJ 


TO 


"to 






z 

UJ 

> 




-•-' 

w. 


io^tr 




E 




$ 


'^_ 


c 




Q: 




o 


i2 TO 


0) 


u o <i^ 
<_) CO z 


o 

U- 


oz 


^ 



-"-troocr^vOLOr-iOOOOOO:: 
C\jT-t'-tOOOOOO<T>CT»-J 






O 

c 
o 





c 




^ CO 




IN. C 




in SI 


c 


CM o 


^_ 


— > 


« o 


^-v 




■-Z 


O^ O 




TO 


<U cuO 


O C 


C5 ir 


TO o 


w TO 


E Q 


<p^ 


^ 1 


-^ 1 


o ' 


2 0) 


-H > 


00 .> 


TO '4^ 




'+J 


O TO 


TO TO 


V / -♦-' 


-t-" -^ 


,« c 


C C 


^ S5 


TO <U 


t:; CO 


Ange 
Repre 


< e 

. Q. 




II 


TO 

5g 


— N 


V) i^j 


-C: (n 


C= TO 


Sout 
Mag 


0) S) 



o 

< 



O 
o 

CO 





OJ 




> 




TO 


rHI 


•+-' 


CVJ 


C 


fH 


0) 


1 


</) 


1 


<D 


«/) 


^ 


aj 


Q. 


•^^ 


0) 


TO 


q: 


CO 


<u 


r 


c 




N 
TO 


(/) 


00 


0) 


TO 



s 

CM 

c 
o 

"(/) 



"z: >^ 

(O CO 

> tf^ 2N 

^ ^ JZ 

-I-- o I 

m '<^ ^ 

v^ if? — 

. ^ TO 

-h CO c 

^ 0) <u 

TO TO <D 

m CO Q. 

0) 

j3^ TO rv 



> c 


0) 

c 


ji 


TO 


CL% 


DD 


O 03 


(U 


X LU 


k 


X 




o 




z 




< 




q: 




00 




z 




o 








</> 




(o 





293 



April 1969 



txD 



cr 

t3D 



O 

O 

c 
o 



</) 



I- 

o 
</> 

OQ 

<o 

Li. 
O 

cr 

UJ 
QQ 



(/> 

UJ 

X 

o 






(/) 



o 
</) 

CQ 
(/) 

Li. 

o 
o: 

LlJ 
00 



UJ 

X 



(/> 



«J 



^ ^ 0) CO 

O) C rtJ "O — 

^ js "■' ca ■*-> 

d, o o a; ^ 

o z: z: z ^ 



00 O 00 lO ID 
(X> ^O ID IT) in 






c 
TO 

■o 

TO 

c 

TO 

o 

c 

TO 



2 JS TO o o i5 

</> UJ LU U_ Z < 



^ ^D 00 en csj 

O •-' ID "^t CsJ 

LD a> r^ r^ 1^ 





TO 


TO 


TO 


a 


CO 


CO 


■*-> 
c 


"to 


TO 


(U 


v_ 




■♦-' 


C 


r 


< 


OJ 


r 


u <-^ 


(• ") 


v_ 


TO 




<D 


-D -C 







O 










■o 






<U 




c 






r 




TO 




0) 


() 




C 




:= 


TO 

o 


>> 


u_ 


c 


> 


-t-" 










(/) 


OyO 


c 


(/) 


L. 


TO 


m 


c 


O 


LU Cr c/3 UJ OQ 



-J .— t I— I 



■^ 00 •>* ■^ O 
r^ "^ 00 CM rH 



Qi ^ 
OuO TO 
C CL 



^ 


<f «rt 


X 


^ c o 

WOW) 


h- 


aj O -t-L O 


UJ 


Giendal 
Mesa 
South L 
Hunting 
Timpan 


< 





vo CO rv a> r-i 
in vo o 't o 
^ CO <r> csj CM 



O 
O 



o 
o 



Q 

LlJ 
> 
LlJ 
O 



o 

< 



< 

X 

o 

X 

z 
(/) 

UJ 

< 
I- 



TO 

m or 

0) TO 

:M O 
< Z 



</l 




0) 


0) 


C 

o 

0) 


c 
o 


O 


'c 


^ 

^ 


Q) 


Li- 


O 


o 


o 


TO TO 
Q CL 


^ 


LJ 


Ll_ 




> 


TO 


<D 


it: 


O 


r 


< 


<u 


E 


C 

c 
n 


TO 




C 

X- 


o 
o 


c 
o 


0) 

c 
<1) 


< CD ^ a. Q < o 



-Q C "D 

o; - TO 

^ < 



O TO 4S 



T- CD >^ ^ .E <y 



CL J2 DO -^> 2 



TO 



O ;;= T3 
> T3 <u 

^ <u <u 



00"::; 
ir TO 



•^ ^ o 
TO o ° 

C TO 

-C o O TO «/) 

Q. 00 CiO c o 

o) 0) 0) ^ Q:! 

O Q O U_ (\3 



o o 



clclq_q::q:q::q^q::q:c/)c/)c/)c/5coc/)c/) 



E 

TO 
C O 



='s ;? 



o 

CL m ^ 

'c 



E 

to 

c 
o 

DO 

c 
1 f:^% 



0) 

c 



a; 

'c 

.^ TO 
0) Q 
0) O 



O 



CO 



x: 03 c ^ c 2 

•ti -z C >, =5 E 

T3 (1) TO ~ TO J- 

LU > U I > LU 



2^ 

■*-> ■*-> 

0) o 

oz ^ 

t/) </) wi 5;:^ 
TO TO TO JS 

<D dj <D LLJ 



r^ i_ TO 

5 -; _; . GQ ^ Q_ UJ 

0) _ -* (D . . Q . 

-^ E J5 (/) c "> CD 

?*^ <D -f-' -n — .— 



CC 
TO 



<U 



<^ -s 



x: c 



^ — C £- 

^ i2 TO o "5 i5 ^ 
^ C5 CS Q CC UJ Li_ 



<U TO „ 

<30-^^^!5oC^TOaj-.Eoo 



§-?>>> 



o 



00 TO 



TO TO TO O 



TO 
CL 

C 
0) 

E 

c 
o 



c c 

S" Dp 
-J O 

■*-> ■*-" 

c c 

O O 



^ i^ _J -J —I -J 



o 

3 
O 






c 
o _ 



V^^'&B'^ 



0) c +-' 






o<^ 



Q. 

TO O TO =3 



o 



0) 
> 

TO > 



C/) 



w c 

C TO 
O <1> 



q: 



c 

TO 

o; C — 
• ^ OQ 






5 ^ TO 0) 

q: < o ^ 6 



i o 



8? 

O X 



.^rn 


TO QQ r- 


■^ r 


o <i> <u = 


Qflt: 


t: N =: >, 


»- 3 


O TO O Jil 


> CC 


Ci X O CL 



(0 

■o 

£ 



4> c ^ 

^ C TO 

w TO a> 



3 

o 

- 3 OJ 
> •*- "D 

<W C C ^ 
.^ C 3 X 
O O O O 



O 



TO 



TO 
CL 



TO £ 

<<<QQQQ0Qmmc20QQQCD(JOOO 



TO -=• 
C ^ 0) O TO 

00 1: t: c T3 

3 3 TO 0) 



294 



sz 
o 



(0 

sz 
o 

0) 



c 
o 

sz 



Si 
X 

cr 

a; 

sz 



0) 



c 
o 

-»— ' 
0) 

x: 

CO 

c 



0) R 



0) 



ro ^ 



O 

0) 

>> 

(tl o 



:= ^ ro -c 



w .>— w/ rr -- >" -^^ l\j !„; vu vi/ 

>C/)UJQX::^COLi_iNJDQ0Q 






^.i 



_(/) a; ' 

c ro 
o < — I 

T3 o ro 
— — ' ^ ^ 
x: x: x: "^ 

4-' -t-- -^ (/) 



ro 
<-> ro 



D 3 u 

poo 



o iz, ^ 

2 x: ■};; ^ iti o 
c ro i^ <^ ■= ^ 



O) 



C/)C/^(/)C0(/)C033 



a; 



_ u 
O) o 



{/I 



c ^ 



^ 8 



u:Q-_ 



X § ■ ^ .E < .E eg 

ororziil^ro^c 



CD 

c ^ 



c 
o 

QoO • 0) o 5^ 
■o . X — rti •> 



<D 



ro 0^ 



_ Q 



a; S E iSS 

Lu Lu < — ) Q. q: 



Q. 

E 
o 

c 

3 

o 



ro o 



</) o 

ro JS 



■♦-' J 

ro X3 

U X 

O O) 



Q- ct: I- j= 



Q. t: 

ro o 
Z 2 



^ x: x: jd x: x: 



o o o 

-z.-z.-z. 



5^0 



O" ro ro 
O CL Q. 



>^ c 

H o 
ro x: 
Q- CL 



0) 5 

ra ro 
it: r 

Q 

'c 

c 

o +- ^ 

O UJ h- 



ro 



0) 
. OQ 

i2 o 



O - ^ 



ro"g ^od 03 

^ 1 i ^ I ^ 



C .2 ^ to - 

</) c c: ro 2 

c ^ 0) ^ t: 

■^ . 0) CD </) 



o — 
z: E 



3 3 .2 O) 



_l > CD ±: 



en 

ro 



>^ 

Op 



c 
c-2 



O 
O 

■o 

c 
ro 



^= o 



ro 
CL 



0) 0) 

c c c 

ro ro ro 



ro 



c 
o 

GO 



■o .b 



ro 

§ ro -^ 

ro o 3 



uuljUIxIluu-OCDOOXXX 




00 

Q\ 

I 

(/) 

= W) 
o <^ 

1^ 0) 

o iJ 
5 a. 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1968 



CL _^ ^ 

-S po E^ 



3 
O 
CO 

o ^ a; 



Q- ^ X < < 



° >^ >- <i> — -i? ro 
O DQ O UJ ^ (^ 






ro 

XJ 



c 
.E Ql 



>«T3 

x: <v 



(/■) 



ro 

(V 

> 



(/) 



CO (/) 

ro ro 





o 










ro 










<D 










CD 




Tl 






nn^' 




C 






£= ro 




ro 




■*-' 


O u. 

_i 


(1) 


(/) 


c 


SZ </) 


-•-' ro 




Q/) 


CD 


ro c 


to 0) 


<D 


c 


O 



CQ<OCCujO_JOCL3oOujO(^^q: 

CNJCNJC\J<\JC\JC\JC\l>-Hr-tr-«r-(,-H,-H,_H,_,,_, 



o 



ro (J 
c ro 

O <D 



0) 
DO 






0) C C 



ro 

(D — 

O ro 

a; (/, > 

O 



<D 



0) 

x: S? 
ro Q.O 

o ^ 



3 c ro ^~ ^ c 



CL q: CO X UJ o CO 



ro 



ro 

u 

jc O 

■5 roO- 



<^Eco^ 



o <^ 



^^'5j-coooooooooroogc\j.-ir-H,-i^o 

C\JC\1CMC\JC\JCNJ(NCNJCNJC\J<MC\JC\JCNJCNC\J 



(/) 


I— 1 


1— 1 r— 1 r-t 


I— 1 


i-H 


•— 1 I— 1 .— 1 I— 1 


I-H 


1— 1 


t— 1 I— t ,— 1 


r— ( 























^ 




















•4^ 




les 
alls 












x: 




</> 




Ange 
sa 
ho F 












■♦-' 

3 



















en 








OjO 
ro 



st Los 
nta Ro 
uth Ida 





(J 

C 


s Vega 
nnock 
ise 
lomar 


■*-■ 

c 
ro 


ro 
t/) 


Monte 
n Jose 
rin 


Qi 

■*-> 

•4-' 




x: 


ro ro 


3 


f^ 


03 TO ro 


1^ 


a» 


ro ™ 


CD 
C/0 




UJ C/) CO QQ 


_i CD QQ CL E 


UJ c/) ;e 



cocooof^r^rxrvUjcDLnLninLnmLnLn 

C\JC\JCMC\JC\JCM<NJC\JC\JC\JOviOvJC\JCNJC\JC\i 



— js: 

<D V. 

CuO ro 

C CL 



CD 



(/5 X UJ 



(/5 
^ sz Q) 

X) ^ ro > 
^ I QQ - ro 

_ <U 00 0) ii 
£ _J Q_ O 



E cr 



CuO 
OJ C V*. 
> <f U_ 

ro ^ _ 
o <^ 



^ ^ Ul 

ro^^ o 
^ ro .5? 5^ 



>,UJ 



</5 QQ B 

^Q 3 ro (- <^ 

-. cccxctr-o 
orororoorooo 
-J CO c/) CC is: 



2 S 



S^:3:!:i!5}^^'*^f^^— 'Ocr^oooooo 
cr>oo-^oooocr)oooo(r)oocY)roc\jc\j<\jcNj 




295 



April 1969 



p 






(0 






3 
O 




O 

c 
0) S> 












2i ^i ii^lc 






"o 

1-. 






ake Mead 
risbage 
en Lomond 




npet 

cran- 
outh 






a> 

3 

cr <5 




(/J 

CD 


'illamet 

akima 

'ind Riv 

reensbc 

rlando 

ioneer 

ichland 

ulsa 

illside 

earns 

ew Orle 

rantsvil 

orth W( 

Drt Way 


1^ 

3 


«3 

CO 
TO 


x: 
n 


c 

3 


■a 
o 

(0 


Q. 

E 


Duth Sa 
ayton 
orth Sa 
enver S 


c 
o 
(/) 

3 
O 


-♦-' 

E 

E 

-1 


<u o 

3 <^ 

-Q £ 


c 
o 
o 
TO 


^ C 


^>-^oocLQ:i-Xi^z:ozLi- 


CD < C/^ X X 


_i m m o 


CO_iZQXc/)<^^QQS 



oO(X)ooooi^rv.i\r^i^rv.t\rv.r^^ou3<x>vo^Dv£>ir)if>^'^';t'^^'^'^coc\Jcvjc\jc\jc\i 

0O0OOO0O0OOO0O0O0O0O0OOO0O0OCXD0OOO0O0OOO0O0OOOOO0OCX)0OOOOOOO0O0O0O0O 





0) 


o ^ 




c 


i- o 




o 


o z 


c 




2 c W 
C 0) c 


(/) 


o 


o -o »- 


r 




O 4- TO 


m 


0) 


TO TO 0) 


_i 


>- 


1- o it: 



+j TO 

Co Q 



> 

'c 
3 



00 

c c 
o 



_ o 

3 = 



■§ tf 



TO 



3 (/) 
O TO 
CQ UJ 



> o ±; 

^ i o 

TO 3 TO 

> O CL 



O ~ 



TO 



0) 

> 

be 

c 

TO 
O 



<U i_ i_ 



J5 (U 3 



GO 

x: 



E _ 

I— ODQCDCQ<0-l 



<3i 



c > x: 

<D TO m 
m Q _J 



O 



> 

3 

O >> 

TO TO <^ t 
> CO O C/) 



TO x: 



TO 

1- 
•♦-' 

C 

a> 
O 

o 
lO O 

c 
■ o 

0) o 

z o 



0) 



00 
0> 



cr>a^o^a^cr>cr»a^<T>cy»c^cy^o^cr>a>cr»(T><r><T>cr>CT^<T>a^cy^<ri(T>CT>chCha>cyvcriCT>a»CT> 



0) 

m 

*■> 
c 

0) 

o 
GL 

jD 
0) 

♦J 
(/) 



■o 

(U 

3 
C 

c 
o 
o 



o 
















z 






^ 










« SJ 






0) 

o > 






0^ O .*^ 3 




</) — 




c 


C TO 






^^ - o 

<U TO O 


c 

TO 

5 


X OJ o 


c 

TO 


TO 

3 

— > 


TO ■ o 


-o 


■*-' 
"o 


O ^ <5 DO 

"> -C 3 (rj 


S> >- c: 






— 3 


TO 


v.. 


^ -r Q. o 


o 


cuo il: TO 


>_ 


l_ 


C — 





■*-' 


C »- J- - 


1- 


3 TO »- O TO TO O 

(/) u. O Q- CO CA) O 


~ oj TO o o x: 
^ Q c/) Z O O 


TO 



TO 

c r 

O <D 
I- < 



O 

o 
o 



^ TO 
<U TO XI 



«/) 0) 



O rif 
C/) -J 



-Q >-a3 S. 
3 Z (/5 



C E 
3 E 

O- 3 

— > x: 

•4-' 

C 3 
TO O 
C/) CO 



3 > 



E 



fc oO o 

O TO TO TO TO -^ 

Q. cr o o UJ o 



op 

— X3 <U 
TO 0) > 

cc ^ ir 



'5t'*^'*'5t'=t{^cY)corocoroo^roroc\JC\Jc\ic\jCNC\Jc\j--Hr-^^^.-Hr-HrHr-H^ooo 
oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo 



TO 

x: (/) 

Q-zz 

II 



-O jTO :^ Q- 

Li-I "^ "to o 

X o ^ 'j= 

o C o ^ 

CQ (/) (J ^ 



c 

Q. C 
TO 3 



QD 



3 
X} 

-^ 0) o 
o Q^ O 



^ 1- -o >• 
Cr ^ O O CO z 



x: ^ 
Z C/) 



0) 

2 3 > 
^ Q. CuO ,_ 

o E .^ .^ 
— O c/) CO 



;o 

UJ 
X 

o 

m 



T- 3 </) 
O O TO 
U_ CO UJ 



00 

c 

\- 
Q. 
CO 

o E 

O TO 
i^ Ql 



3 

b 00 3 OJ 
= to:9-^ 
CD O < -I 



(/) 

00 

c 



TO 

a 
E 

TO 

z 



ooa^cT>cr>cT>cT><T><T>cr>cj^cy>cncj^<T»cr»cy>cx)oooooooooooooocooooooorvrvrvr^rv 

-"-"-hOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO 





<D +^ 




c 


§1 

o ^ x: o 


0) 


o 


m 


(- 


•" i- <^ TO $^ "CJ 0) 


■O 


o 
E 


>,^cclcuoS^Et3to 


■4-' 

o 


-n 


TOO<UTOi-(i;3(DiI 


( 1 


UJ 


t-ZQZ>Q::oQ::c5 


CO 



o 

Q. 



X) 
O 



Q> to 
T3 TO 
00 UJ 

:E O D" >^ 3 ,„ ,^ ,_ -„ _ ._ _ 

^^OZU_(OUJ|-:2CLZCO(OXCL 



TO 
(/> 0) 






c 

TO _ 

o w u- 



0) U) -^-' 

= =: TO 

— m O <D 



T3 

C 

b TO CO 



TO <U 
= CO 
O 3 



TO 



0) (/) 



^ o 

C C TO 

CO Q CO 



O O 

Si 



0) 

c 

3 <« 

O «> 

CO Q 



LniDLninLnLnioiDin'vj-'^ •<*''^ ^t'^t't'^^^'toococorococororocY^cocsJCMCNjcvj 



296 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1968 



<X£Z^CQOC/)^^<LJ(A>I<^OSCQCO<0-Jh--J-JLLJ_J-SOOQ-X^CA)X 

cvj^,_,^^^^^ooo^o^o^c30cooor^<^u3^(Njc\jc\jc\i'-HO<X)UDLnc\j'--'voijn>--iO'-' 
ooooooc»cx)ooooooooc)Or^r^r>xi^iv.|v.rv.rvr^r^rvrvf^r^rvr^(^(i)vov^vOLr>iOLn'^ro 






c 









_ o _ 

CO O = 



rOC\JC\JC\JCsJCNC\IC\JCNJC\JCvJ^r-i>-H'-H'-H'-H'-^'-^OOOOOOOCT>CT>(T»<T>CriCr>OOOOOOOOCX) 

a^a^cn<T>o>o^o^cr>o^cr)0^o^<TiCT^o^<T><T»a^cria^o>(T>c^o^o^o^oooooooooooooooooooooo 



(D 

^iiSc El ^^&t I _ ..> I lll,^s ^3,, ^g 

■4—' 

C 
Q:(/)C/)CCO^Z:3<O(/5^CC:QD^-)^l2c/)h-Q-</)l-X^Q:c/)ljJXQ.C0^H->Lj-< 



«!oTOii-rgoj=S^-5Sc-,g-gS=o-ia^<Q.-gS-<„£°-§x:-'.2fe20w 



ooooa^cj^o^a^o^a^a>(T»ooooooooooc)Ooooocx)ooooc)OC)Ooooocx)oooooopvrvrvr\r^rv 

f— I 1— t 1— t I— I 

> <u 



Q:>oZ(/)20i:cocix_jujcoxcLa5^(n^u:zcj^^^^oQQ-ujXH--Jc/)()^ 



ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo 



<^ r- </) rj = TO -ri 

|i||6ll,i ill sll|i|i ill sill s.i^i||s|.i|^i 

CVJC\JC\iC\lC\JCNJC\JC\JC\JC\J.-t^-H.-t.-ir-Hr-i,-ir-i,-i.-t.-i,-<00000000000000 



297 



April 1969 



0) 

c 
c 

00 



X 



5 > 
Q < 



E 

0) 

c 

T3 
TO 



Q. 

o: 



C 

C - £ 
o »- o 

Q-D- ^ 
z= TO <u 



0) 

c 
o 



LU ^ O 2 



. C3 OQ 
—I DjO 

(0 «3 to 



■o 

O 



c 
cz 

E 

w. 
o 
z: 

OQ 

CO 
T3 
< 



0) 

_ Q. 

O -n^ Q. 



(Z 
<U 



q:>2^ ^ 
_i S 6 

OQ . 
CO 111 



o .:3 



q: 



CO 



- iE TO _ _ _ 
• b^E^JZTO^^,. ^ 



0) 

c 

CO 

:^ 

CD 
Q) 
Q 

QJ 

'c 

C 

o 



(/) 



CO 



</) 



00 t 
.. O TO 

= q: TJ 

~ . < 

OQ • 



sz 

c 
o 



TO 



(O "O 
*i (O 



0) 

C 

_i o 
^co 

TO -=. 



TO _| 



0) -S 
E C 

> s 

i3< 



(X){^or^c>^a^(Y70c\jLOir)';too^Ln<x)roc\jrvoo^c)Ocioc)OLn,— ir->rr»ir> 
oooo>cvjoocr.cNJo^-.oa»-iOO-.oo-lo-H^Sr3oSoSSo 

>— ' •— • •— < .— ti— (.— Ii— It— I.— I,— I,— I,— !,_( t— li— I ,-H 

oq^^«xi-<;tooa^iD<x>"^(Nvoo^-H^tooo<x>i^ooocY)roLnr<^rno^^S 



oo«^(v^Ln^<^Jvo^Dc\J'^^oo^^^r)t\vD'v^o^o^D^soovD^vOoSSS 



00 



o 
cr 

k. 
o 
c 
o 



c 
o 

0) 
C/) 



C 


0) 

> 




0) 


cr 




< 


TO 


lO 

Z3 


u 


J3 


JD 


v_ 


E 


E 

3 


o 


o 


O 



x: 




O 


lO 


(/) 


— 


3 


(Tl 


O. 


> 



o o 



T3 














D 
cS 


t/) 


O 














a; 


O 














^ 


C 

o 


CO 

c 
> 


op 

en 


o 
E 


to 

_TO 


> 


0) 

> 
c 


> 
c 


> 

c 


o 


o 


^ 


13 


(0 


CO 


<v 


<u 


OJ 







0) 


x: 




o 


c 

0) 


o 

CO 

O 


cu 


x: 




CO 


-«-' 


u 


(O 


QJ 


0) 


13 


CO 



OOOOOOOOOOQQQQQQQQuj 



to 




"to 

Ll_ 


Jordan 
Long Bea 
Los Angel 
Mesa 
Mill Creek 
Ogden 
Phoenix 
Pocatello 


O 

X 
(0 

;2 


-«-' 


^*.^^^^^^ ^m 




</)to</)(/)(/)(0(/)(/) {/jM 


CO 


TOoococococococo (T» 


UJ 


UJUJLlJUJUJLlJUJUJ ujM 



J*: 
o 

Z3 

<v o 



cu 



(T3 

■D _ 

o o'^ 

q: Lu o 



c 
o 

£ 

CO 

X 

TO 

<V 
> 



M— 
<D 

O ^ 



03 iT w 



2d 

Sn <1^ TO 

OX) en ^ 

^ LU > 



CO 



- TO 



0,= 



>^ 
O 

^_ 
0) 

E 
o 

Q_ 



Cifl 

c 
E. 

0) 



c 

CD 

o c 0) 



=5 W 



CD 



■^ d a: 



q: UJ _j I— < 



-n ci' 

i5 o 
o o 



3 
TO (O 
<D "O 



06 



(D -l^i 

> o 



(D 






C 




CD 


(D 

a 

(0 

O 


CO 

to 

o 


to TO 


— ) 


^ 


— CD 


<t! 


q; 


>>i2 






C = 

O TO 

= X 

QD 

(/) j:: 

{T3 • — 

X "O 

+^ CD 



CD fo 
^ X 



TO 



if> <D 

—I a; 

OQ 
(D "^ 

I? 



cT)vo<X)c\j(\c\jcr».-i.- i"«;i-ooocMr^<D 

r^r-i00OO00<T>^CT^(T)OC\JCV<T>^ 



.-iC\IOOO<X»^'-<<^COiT>^'*000 

c3^(X)i^<Tic\ja^'-ir^cnoooo<Ti'-to 



c\j';t'-'KoocM<j>cT^c\iroi^roooc\Joou3^'-'f^Ocoir)'-"LOOOir)i^r-ii\ 

(752 cT>csjr-HCT^oocOLr)Ln<TicTiLr>o^'^cr>rooo^<X).-iLni^OooLr)00c\iC\jc\jc\j 

— itooor^oocMi^'^Ln'i^tvDr^^oof^oooo.-icD^'Nj-^DCNjLncxDiotsDcr)^ 



oovD'-HOCNJCMOLn'si-ro^DCNi^t.D^LnLni^vD^o^r^LnLOt^^Doooor^ 
•^oouDoo^£)'=trv'--"ir>(Njo<xi<X)Oooc\iooocx)Lno^O<x>oocNJUDro<T> 
c^Ln(>ot\(>oc>or^^^5Lnc£)iDCY)':t*£>'^oocNtx>fnLnLr)roLna>U)<X)cx)oo 



CD <D 

CT cr 



CD TO 

:^| 

CD ^ 
^ TO 







<D 


CD 


m 


CO 


3 


3 


.iC 


i_ 


Q- 


cr 


CO 


CD 


3 


3 


<T3 


X» 


-Q 


JD 



CO 

u_ 

c 



O 
U. 

c 

(O 

o 



CD CD 

E E 



lo 

> 

CD C TD 

<D C — ^ -5«: 

+-• ;= x: J5 o 

C ^ to ■t-' 3 

















3 


x: 














O 


■»-' 














(/) 


3 
















o 












■o 


■D 


(/) T3 












C 


C 


"o 13 

C "^ 


-SC 


(D 

01 


<D 
> 


c 
o 




o 
E 


o 

E 


CO ^ 


o 


_l 


b: 


E 


CD 


u 
1 


u 

1 


^ CD 


l_ 


^ 


i_ 


3 


> 






o -i: 


c 


CO 


ro 


CO 


CO 


c 


c 


3 TO 


TO 


(D 


CD 


<D 


<D 


CD 


<D 



C o </) 
(O ->- C 
CD .i^ 



Qfl = 



<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<QQ0Q0Q0QQQDQ0QDQCQQQa5 



298 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1968 



ao 



■o 


c 
9^ 




c 
o 


_ 




c 


(D 


g; 


CO 


c 


-D 


3 

o 


$ 


CO 


<ts 


DO 


g^ 


(r 


5" 






H 




E 


_a) 


0) 


UJ 


■o 


^ 


o 

z 


o 

_i 


UJ 


o 

> 


i2 



c 
2 t/) 



:^ 00 q5 

o . > 

X o ^ 

CD -DC/) 

> 12 1- 

DC :^ o 



c ^ 

</> TO 

O +- :^ 



S5 TO 12 
O 13 <D 
Z -I > 



§1 

^ uJ CL 

<D <^ a 

■^^% 
< O UJ 



E 

X 
_ TO 



> DO 



CO 






03 

■*-> 

-^ TO 
CD ^ 



(1) 
0) 
CD 



c 
o 

sz 



<D 



<U ^ b 
- JD 



0) 



c c 5^ c: a, J/, a> 

<U (D - 



O 3 



^TOl?5:^^ci^TO,HH-^<^ 

0Q^QX_i^<>ujmirJrO^Q:>< 



r-H 


o 


IT) 


LO 


LO 


cn 


UD 


no 


r^ 


^ 


CvJ 


C\J 


<x» 


00 


LO 


r^ 


. — 1 


O 


^ 


LD 


CD 


^ 


cn 


LD 


"<:t 


cn 


00 


LO 


-^ 


LO 


LO 


r^ 


00 


00 


^ 


LO 


^ 


1—1 


1— 1 


(M 


I— 1 


rv. 


O 


C\J 


0^ 


o 


cn 


r-H 


00 o o o o 


cn 


1 — 1 


<T> 


00 


00 


CT> 


I— t 


O 


o 


o 


O 


I— 1 


o 


C\J 


00 


I— 1 


00 


cn 


G^ 


1—1 


r-H 


I— 1 


1— 1 


r-l 




1—1 


1—1 




1 — 1 




f— 1 




t— 1 


.— ( 


r— 1 


I— 1 




r—\ 






t— 1 




I— 1 


.— 1 


.— 1 


.—1 


.— 1 


n—i 


.— t 


f— t 




r— 1 








o 


ID 


C\J 


.— ( 


.— 1 


C\J 


[^ 


'^ 


1 — 1 


<T> 


CNJ 


O 


cn 


00 


'^ 


00 


OvJ 


<X) 


o 


o 


<X) 


LD 


LO 


1^ 


LO 


LO 


00 


LO 


LO 


o 


00 


LO 


LO 


LO 


<Ti 


1 — 1 


■«t 


h- 


CO 


UD 


CTi 


^ 


'=t 


C\J 


cn 


(T) 


LO 


1 — 1 


o 00 LO -^ o 


LO 


CNJ 


00 


LO 


LO 


00 


00 


T—i 


CT> 


00 


.—1 


cn 


r-H 


CJ1 


CNJ 


^ 


00 


LO 


CNJ 


(J) 


O 

I— 1 


LO 


un 


LO 


LO 


«X) 


1 — 1 
1— t 


00 


(^ 


LO 


00 


00 


00 


00 


"^ 


LO 


'^ 


LP 


^ 


CNJ 


I— 1 


<x> 


•^ 


00 


LO 


LO 


t^ 


LO 


r^ 


cn 


LO 


^ 


00 


00 


^ 


Lf) 


u> 


.— 1 


o 


t— 1 


LO 


o 


^ 


^ 


O 


00 


00 


00 


LO 


I— ( 


<J^ LP 


r-v 


''t 


cn 


t^ 


cn 


LO 


o 


^ 


r-v 


LO 


t— t 


00 


r^ 


CTi 


LO 


r-- 


^ 


00 


00 


"X) 


r^ 


ID 


LO 


.— t 


00 


I— 1 


r-H 


o 


r^ 


o 


CNJ 


LO 


lO 


I— 1 


1 — ( 


cn 


o 


<* 


"^ 


00 


00 


CT> 


CN 


o 


^ 


00 


00 


o 


LO 


CT> 


o 


r^ 


00 


LO 


^ 


UD 


<Ti 


^ 


•^ 


LO 


L£) 


LD 


cn 


^ 


rv. 


l£> 


r^ 


00 


00 


00 


'=t 


"^ 


LO 


LO 


'* 


CNJ 


o 

1—1 


UD 


•'t 


00 


LO 


LD 


LO 


LO 


^o 


r^ 


LO 


00 


00 


o^ 


"t 



c 
>, o 

tr CO 



TO ro 

LU UJ 



c 

O 0) 

o § ;5 ^ 

ESQ- ^ 

-o c 

LlI UJ IJJ LU 



c 
o 

oo op 



to T3 
QfiZ 

TO i5 o o 



TO o 



(/) 



OJ 



^ TO w ^i' w ^ ^ 

o w. J- »-»;:! u <5 .<5 



0) — 



— TO 
0) -o 
^ C 



u 3 

o o 

cuoo O 

g TO TO 



TO 
Q_ 



<D 0) <D 

DO QD.t; 

C C C 

TO TO TO 



O 

JD 



*J ■*-• 


+-' 


C 


c c 


TO 


<u 


TO TO 


0) 


(U 



c 
o 

"D C 

3 



CCto __ 

ujllJu_u_u_u_u_u_u.u_u_u.u_OC30000000C50C50(I5000 



c T5 
O ir 



o 
o 

CD CO 

> 

^ I- 

<U TO 
_ C C 
(D 0) C 



</i TO 



-I > o < -> 



^ ?^ 

CD ^ 

^ E 

17) o 

TO CD , 



5- >, 

O) 

^^ 

3 ^ 
(/) 



C 

o 

(/) 

-t-' i- 
i- 0) 
TO -w C 
,„ ^ <1> (U 

(U <U (D z 

S:> O CuO 0} ^ <^ 

j_ ■;= ^ — O T3 

SJ TO i5 o i^ 



o »- 
X O 






TO 



TO 
(/) 



£^ 



O O X 



O -^ (/5 (/) L±j 1 

^Iff si 

UJ > q: CIS > -> 



c 
o 

(/) 
Q. 

E 
o 



c 






o 






(/) 






c 


0) 


CO 


> 


0) 


c 




E 


TO 
0) 



^ f^ ^ 3 TO 

TO CD OQ ^ -J 

E -E CD o a; 

Z Q_ I— UJ Q < 



(/) 

C 

> .i^ 



c 
o 

(D V) C 

c: z c 

>^ TO O CD 



TO (1) Q. 



^_^ toO^ 
2 "^ c 



TO a; 

E ^ 



if) 



0) 






g E 



^x-^ 



O) >+- ■ 

QQ TO j^ O TO ^ 

q; c TO ^ ^ 

N TO T3 o O) ^ 

TO <u — .2 x: ^ 

X Q > > H UJ 



LOLOLOCNJOCNILOCNIr-i,— iCT>LOLOOI^<OCNJ'^CNJt^00r^'— i^lO*— ''-'CTiLOCTiLOOOOOO'^r^ 

ocTiCNj.-i.-i.-icT>crioO'-iO'-'OOCNjcNioooo(TicnocriOooocj^ooo^oo.-iCNjcNjocj>t^ 

■— I f— li— I.— (t— 1 .— It— li— ( 1 — (f— I t— I .— Ii — li — ( 1 — (1— I.— Ii — !,—(.— I.— It— 4 

^'^ooLOO'-"r^CNio<T>CNjCNiLOooooLOLOi^cr>LOO^CNicn^^o^<X)r^oooO'^c\i^OLOCNj 
CNjocNji\.-iCNj^r^LOCTiooLOoocT»LOLOcNjcNjCNir^LOOOoooo<T>r^LOcncNj|\r^LOOO^r^ 
ooooi\LO>— "LOooLOLO(T>LOLOCNjooooo'^LOiooooo'X)LOcnLOoocNj'^LOCNiLOLOLOLor^ro 

oO'-iLOLO.-i^rvooLOCNjiooo(TiCT>r>-oocNiLO(OOLOcnoocT)OoO'sj-r^oo-— icNj-— "OorvCTiLO 

I^CNJI^O'— 'LOLOOO'-HOOOLOf^^CNICNJCNILOOOlOCTiOO^t^OOLOLO'— •OlOoO<sO(T>OOLOOO 
r^OOLOLDO'^OOt^OOa^'^UOCNJt^OO'^LOLOLOOOOO^'^Cri'^'^tCNJ^LOCNjLO^OO'^t^^ 




::i ^ o o 



UJ 



3 

o 



3 

§1 

</) 3 

o o 



0) 

■o 



o 

E l^ 

;: u: 3 





•♦-' 
to 






^ "^ E 

O TO .± 


Q. I/) 


3 

o 

<U ^ T3 T3 




0) 






Z CL Cr 


TO <U 


>% 






a> 


>-;i-OD0OoTO<l>.5>- 




^ o o u c 






0) 




^w)ccc't:(/)(/)</)-a 


TO TO 
T3 -O 


St. TO TO ^ aj 
U^ O <J TO > 


3 


3 3 


3 


TO 


TOTO<^<^t^ TOTOTOTOO) 


0) a; 


CD 


CO CD m 


O 


oooooooooo 


oo 


O O O O O 



299 



April 196 




03 



C O ^ 

^ ^- = •£^ 
CO . < 5P 

ll.lj_CQ_j<_i_jO— luj 



T3 


— 






1- a> 


TO 


0) ;^ 


$ 


tto 
mthn 
. Bot 


T> 


C 
3 


_J 


O «u CO 




o -J 




^,< £ 


CO 


co^ § 


jQ) 


.-!:; 0) i= 


"o 


c ro <u 


3 


< cr o 


_J 



o Q- 



'-i(N'si-[\oO'^r^oo^£»LOO'-ioOLO(N^LnoLOor^ii^OvjoO'>*oor^a^rv 

C\IOO(Ti'-"C\jroCTiCri'-iOOO(T><TiO'-H.-iO'-"000'-"000'-iO^OOOO 



<x»i^<xi^v£)'-ir-ivDi^a>m^O'^i^oc\J^r^i^crioo<T>ooooi^ooor^ 
cn'^t'^oo^Dioooooi^r^rooot^i^cnooiD^iDOOr^r^^rocMroro'^t 



r^"!ti£)i^a>i^'-"t^ooooi^ooc\jo^ooooc\ir^r^ooOLorooLOcr»' 
i^LOLnooLr)roroooiDi^'^ror^<X)ooi^"X>'^<X)00^£»r^^roro^roco 



00 
VD 



o 

-a 
O c 



O o 



c 
o 

(/) 






laijHE 


^^? 


"T 


?r 




"(i 










1^ 










-♦-' 
















jc : 




O 


V) 




TO 


>, 


>, 


C 




0) 


0) 


CD 


m 




go; 


to 


(/) 


<D 


^ 





^^^^^^^^^^^ 



>,>,TO -Si^ijAvSo 

TO TO Q._ _T3-^— )0>- 2 

=3Z3(UTOa)a>a>a}a)<D«i 



c 

O u. 

— > o 

o sz 

— o 



c 
o 

TO 



c 

0) 

(/) — 

c 



O i: -^ 



UJ 



<:2 TO 
i=0 



■D 

DO </) ^ 
0) ;^ 3 



< UJ 



O -D 
•JT TO 
N 



:£ O 



O 
o 

</) C/) 



CQ 



z: c: 

TO 
'^ (13 ng TO lir 



o 



0) 
CD _j 



^ a 



UJ 



TO 



o 



TO 
(f> CD 



<u 



CQ 



TO 

Dl 



o ■ 



rt, ^ ^ TO O CL 

c (u <x) :3 $5 -c 

1^ N c TO ^ .-tr 

TO 3 x: <u -o 

< X — ) (/) OQ UJ 



^4 

»- TO 

<6 

C/) TO 
TO O 

.•t; x: 
ct: cr 



o 

jQ 



CQ I— 
UJ > 



_0 TD 

H X 

:^ 6 

<D TO 



c «n 

ir > 

IE <i> 

(/5 CQ 



0^£>'-•l^^£>l\^OLOoO'^<X5oo'i^rO'-toooo^ooO'-•(T)C\loo^ooocT>l^'X)0 

r^0000'-^O00'-^OI^00O<Tt00C\J00<T>al'-^0000r0.-^(Tt<T>C^J0000C^>'-' 



(Tti^c\i^oO'^c\j.-iOoocMooLOir>'*cMOLnLncvj'-ic\joocoooiocr>i£5 
rHCNjcMLOtx)o^<X)iOLnc\jooc\jur)^c\jooinr>-ooLncr)tX)'-<Lnoor^^Lr>^ 



2 c 
c * 

LU E 



ir)ooLnoO';l-c\j'-"0'-"LO<^oof^>X)<Ttr^O'?J-ooio<x)c\jroLno'*oo<X)0^ 

r^,-iI^vD';t00LOCT)'^00O(T>"=t<Xi00^C\J^DO"<^LOUDO'^LO00'-<CNjC>j 



OjO 



Er 

TO TO 
X X 



3 
O 



TO 
UJ 



»- C: flj TO TO 
TO (t3 ^ "O "O 

?^^:^ = =c 

TO .°i- — O O O O 
X X X X X XX 



B o 
o -^ 

■3 



- c c ^ 



o 

TO 
QQ 



OJ 



o 
E^ 

X X 



C C 






— 




-D 






-♦-' -t— ' 
OjO QD 


TO 

u. 




Q. 
TO 






untin 
untin 
yrum 




x: x: 

TO TO 


CO 



c 


TO 0) X! 
TO M 5 


N 
Q) 

1- 
TO 

13 
— ) 


X5 
TO 

C 
TO 


XXX 


TJ X( 


— ~ 


S£^ 


::^ 



o 

a, Z 

.-=(/></) 
> c c 

>% TO TO 
TO CU 0) 

^ i*: ic: 



300 



= E 



— = -^ ^5 



Waldoi 

ader 

ddell 


m 

_i 

0) 


— ^ 


. CC 0) 


c 


sV 


QQ . 5 


'^ 




^^'' 




sz •=■ 


m «5 <1> 


+-' 


I- -D 


2 -I -J 


03 


CO < 



QQ 



o 
o 
o 
o 
Q. 



c 



E< 

.b TO 
> C/0 



(/) 
— w 

CuO OJ 

^ F 

<< 

LU 0) 

>^'C 

TO o 
^ O 



O 0) 



to 



■D 



TO ^ 




^ 


<U 




(/J 


■o o 


■;o 




«- 3 




^ 


J3 




t— 


c o 






^ o 


— 


TO 
QQ 


■D 

c 




o 


1 ■ 


_j 


C 




0) 


13 


=5 
CO 

d 


o 

C/) 


CQ 
0) 


1 V. A 
va A. 
ie Grc 


C/5 


TO 

CT) 

0) 


O 0) 
Jr > 

O TO 
Q -I 


c 
c 

< 


TO 


(/I 

o 

_J 


UJ 


a; 

X 


Jewe 
Gene 
Minn 


TO 
< 


(1> 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1968 



c 

TO 

E 

± 



<D 0) 
OjO_J 



E o 

TO C 

X -5 



0) "D 

05 ^ c/> -■ ' 
O UJ > ^ 



U) 



0) 

— '^ n, ^ ^ 

<D CU <U i- Ql . 

^ -zr ■*-> <D *3 

O 3 _; -f J= 



t- X 

a> >^ X -P. 
o 



TO CQ 



o — 



^ S i P S J5 

(U ^ is h x: <u 

_j CQ UJ UJ < h- Q- 



00C^JO00OOO00OO00(T)•-•C0•-"00(^i^CNCTlO00Or-^O•-^a^CT^00O'-H0^C^JO<T>O 

,— ll-H .— (r— (,— I I — I.— I 1 — I •— < I— 1< — li— I 1—1 1— li — It— (.—I f— (.— ( ,—(,—1 ,—1 

coooooc\jcvjvooocO'Nfc\JCNj--H(X)i^Ln<X)'-HO^'-HCNjio<X)in'-Hrot^ocT>io(Tioo<TiLn^(X> 
r-^c\jc\j^D'-^roLoa^r^cy^cxDi^c7^cT>u^(X)oooO'*(^(^oooooO'-HCY)oi^c\jcgrHU^(Y)ooc\JCNj 

r^o^LnLn<-H^O<7^'--'<T>LOCJ^r\0'--^c)Ooooooooooooor^OC\ii^'— i.-HCsj^ooorO'-'CNj 

U^00O^(T^0000^inCN'-i|^'--"LO00I^^O*X)0000O00(^00CT)00^CT)OC0Cn'--"^O^(T> 



X 

O 
^ OQ 

o x: 

o o 
Z Z 



TO 
C C 

o = 
n o 

TO TO 

o o 

JC SI 

o o 



"to 
u_ 



^ > 

O <D 

OQ 



x: x: x: 



o o 



C 0) 

-1 Q- 

x: x: 

■•-' -♦-' 

^_ ^ 

o o 



CuO 

13 

X 

0) 



<D 








0) 


0) 


i_ 


q; 


Q. 


■•-J 


cu 


CD 


C 


TO 


> 


o 


TO 


<U 


<u 


o 


CO CO CO H- 



0) 



H^:^ 



q: (A) 

x: x: x: x: x: x: x: 



o o 



o o o 

z z z 



O O 

z z 



>< 














<u 














(U 














Jt 












■I-' 


QQ 




TO 








TO 
UJ 


TO 


C 
<D 
T3 


E 
O 

x: 

TO 


TO 
Q. 
E 


3 
Q. 

E 


TO 
■D 
OJ 


x: ^ 
Ik. V- 

3 13 


>^ TO 


QD J*: 


>\ 


C 


cr o- 



oooooooooo 





iA 








Qfl 








C 






o 

c 

_TO 


a 

CO 

E 


to2 

^< 

Jo 


TO 

E 
_o 


^ 


TO 


TO TO 


TO 


O 


Q- 


CL Q. 


Q- 



CuO_^ <D 
C "Z "Z 
TO TO TO 
CL CL Qu 



c 

TJ C 
TO 0) 
O CQ 
in 



E 

> O o 

0) £_ CuO <u 

T3 TO C Q) 



«1 



TO 
TO O 



X o o> 
D .E 0, • .E (/) 

TO TO C *^ ifj C 
■ ' C >,V. 3 
TO — -^ 



CL 



TO 



x: 

TO 



w c/1 0) • — 
3 ■■ 



TO E 

3 



E^ 

TO Q. 
— > CL 



C ^ 

(rt o 

C CUO 

X ja 

O (/) 



>SJf2^u__jO>OQ:CDuj_j_iuJO 



="X 



TO 



C 
C 

> -5 

> 03 



TO 
XD 



0) 



TO 



TO — , 
TO •;=: 



0) 
> 

CD '*' 

Oj0i5 

TO "to 

TO 0) 

C > 

"D = 



q; 


(/) 


SI 


§ 


Q. 


<D 


0) 


xr 


x: 


+j 


(f) 


TO 


TO 


^ 


i- 




TO 


Q) 


X3 


O 



c 
(/) 

o 
QQ c 



>^_i 



0) (D 



^ -i^ XI 



- o 

CuO 

CUO TO 
TO C 



C/) 

c 

XD 
O 

Q:: 

a; 
c 
x 

TO 



JjC5ujO^QQOCiujQ::^M 



x: 

DdO 



r c 



r^ t^ i\ 00 
o en c\J CNj 



o ■>* ■'t ^ 
CvJ 00 CT> o^ 



CT) en o 

"^ cr> c\j 



ID r^ ^ t\ 00 
O) ^n CNj (D 1^ 



00 CM 

,-. o 



1^ t-H 



(Ti 00 — " 00 tD 
00 '-" CT) 00 o 



<-H CNJ CvJ >— • 00 CTt IT) 



o^ 00 00 



cvj en CT^ 



en 00 in 



(O o en oi CO 
r^ 00 o --• Cvj 



'-• UD o 
00 ^£) 00 



(X> '-' 00 00 C\J 



^,— i-^toocncN^Ln 
oo^r^ooi£iooo<x> 



^DiDLnoiDLOtx)Ln<x»ix>ooi\^Dooror^(X>rOLnc\Jcvj'^<Moooo^Lnojoo 



3 0) O) 
5 «3 TO 



C </) ^ 
<U TO O 
O UJ Z 

V) </)(/) (/) ^. 

TO TO TO TO ^ r- 

OuOCuOCuOOflCuO ^O^ 

a <D <v <v o c ^ii>^ 

775 > > > > o _ -D .CO r 

Cco^/)^/)(/)'>^X:^$o 
TOTOTOTOTOTOOJOJCDnr 




DOvjoocriLO<^oooo^O'^cni£)oo-HooO'-HCMCNCN'^oocvjino^cMOoooo^Ln^^cv)^o 
vj^^^o^miocM^-H^cj^inoo-H^5cr)0[^oooor-.-^o^-^ooa^a^^:-^oocNc»OT 
^r^iD^:)W^iDiD(X)i^r^ooix)UDUDoooO'<^ooiDCMooiDCMi^ooLniD(NO^D'^<x><X)«X)oo 



TO 

w sz 



SZ TD 

u c 

TO CUO CUD c 

CuO C C \. (/) </5 

o o o o o o 



301 



April 1969 



DO 0) g 
c DO ^ 






0) 



=r .<5 ^ Q 



^ i:^ E 

5 c o 

— ro 

o </^ 

^ c — X .^ 

uj X -^ UJ -) 



(U 



5. i «5 

£ ^ ^ "5 

<U TO 0) OJ 

^ X -D ^ 

C3 0) • 

_ q: X 
E TO 0) 



(^ ^ ^ 



C TO — 



TO 

TO 
X -J 

x: c 

TO O 



2 cc 



c 
o 

X -D 



> LU ^ -) > 



3 TO 
CD CO 



h= 3 §-=^</> 
>, >, TO <D ^ 

■§■5^-2-2 

CC DO ^ u_ 00 



c 

TO 

r- O O .5= 
Q J5 _TO _J 

TO CQ CD _j 

c O 5 c ^ 
TO 3 -^ C d) 
U 1 > < U_ 



x: 
o 

^ E cS ^ "^ "55 

»- J- TO <n (/J 

0^ TO 5u C ^ >. 

</) P — TO 3 
^ ■ X 



(/) p 
UJ Q 



O 



o Q- 



oO"^c\JooO'^ir)oooroooooa^oocri'^cMoo<^(TioO(T>uDr\c\j'-ir^^.-H 
^o-— "CMO'-icM.-iO'-H.-tooocriooOOoor^criocTiCMcnoO'— "OOCT) 



LnoLO(>jCM(^.-HOO^c\jLnc\irfa^<>jLn(X)cri^DroLnkDi\(X)Oooir)(T>.--t- 
r^rocTi<X)^<sDoo<X)cnr^O'=t'*r^or^oO'^c\ic\Jc\ji^oot^oOLnLn<^^; 



cricT>(DOot^LnoooOLn^';t^oc\j<sD<xiO'-i'^OOLnLorv.^^o^Lo: 
2S U3cx3'^o^CNir)Lni\r^^a^oO'-HLr)roc\iLO<X)00<i)0'-icr)OOc\ir\roLn; 



00 



o 

O 3 

-2 § 






























^ 


^lE "^ 


TO 


TO 


(J 

c 




















<D 
> 


lackfoot 
ox Elder 
arolina 
arolina 1 
arolina ^ 
ottonwo 
avis 

laho Fal 
Ds Ange 
gden 
alt Lake 
an pete 
gvier 


TO 
TO 


laria 
Ionic 
osa 


i- 


_Q) 




■*-> 
CO 

TO 
Ixl 






o 




■D 


0) 


TO 
0) 


ffl 


^ ^cr 




TO 


_a) 


jO) 




c 






0) 


_TO 


QQ 


mcEiooooQ±^_jOcoc/^(7) = 


TO 


TO TO TO 


TO 




4—* 


■4— f 


0) 


o 


<D ^ 




x: 




x: 


^^x:x:x:x:^x:x:x:x:^x:: 


-H' 


•♦-' +j ^_. 


-•-' 


■4-^ 


•^^ 


•4— ' 


^ 


ZZ nj 


..^ 


■*-' 


-*-• 




c 


c c c 


c 


o 


TO 


TO 


> 


TO 


CD SI 


E 


E 


O 


=J 


"53'33'3"5d'5'5"33"5 3' 


TO 


TO TO TO 


TO 


o 


0) 


0) 


0) 


x: 


x: ^ 


c 


o 


ooooooooooooo 


CO 


CO CO CO 


C/) 


C/) C/) 


CO 


CO 


(/) 


C/) (/) 


in 


O) 


CO 


(/) 


(/)C/)(/)COCOCO(/)COCOCOC/5(/)a) 



3 ^ 1 

m g- -5 

• .- ii: 
CQ CO +- 

00 cc — ) _J 



Q. 




O 

x: 

(O 


C 




on 


CD 


0) 


o; 


^ 


c 


c 


3 


<u 


TO 


0) 


Q. 


X 



(D 



0) § S 
> x: -^ 

TO ■ 



- Q -S> "oj 

TO <i) i- -2 

(U ro >-, TO 

Q. q: :e s 



c 

0) (/) ^ <D <U 

- P :^ .2 ^ ^ TO 



TO 



00 oi 



C Q 

N 

0) • 



0) 0) 



0) 0) 



O; CD 
^ TO 



^-2>bO^TO^ 



C 

CO 

2 TO 

O 





c 








c 




o 








o 




(/) 




i_ 




+-> 


CO 






0) 




(/) 


r- 


E. Ke 
Allen 
oung 


a; 


t: 15 


X 


"O) 


>^s 


o 

_i 


TO ^ 


< 


CD 


C TO 


.5^> 


of 


a; :ad 


^ 


H 


TO E 


irgin 

uth 

oris 


TO 

o 


o ^ 


0) 

sz 
to 


TO 

o 

0) 


Q < 


> 0^ Q 


M 


DO ^ 


UJ 


_J 



ro cj^ c\j 00 o 

O O (Ti <T) r- 1 



00 



C\J00<T>00'-i--"O'-"O 



I\ 00 



cvjOLOCNjr^OLOcriorv 
.— ic\j'— •-— lOO-— "CNJOoo 



rv.ooc\iooc\jir>oocncNi£>cr)CnO'-"'^u3(DrocNjrooocN^cT>r^'=tin 

t/)Z ooo(X)'^roaii^oomi\^criooooir)oooohvO(^r^u3c\j.-iCNjroc\jc\J(^ 

^<T)OOc\iLorvr^r^'^LOiX)oor^r^LOr^^Dir)C\i<\i'*t^ooi^Lor^O'^'^ 



9 c 
c ^ 



302 



r^ocNja^ir)^r-H.-H00Lno(^^r^'«^u3UD'— i'-"roLr)roix>cr)C\i'^ooc\iio 
o^ocn'^oor^c\j^DOir)r-^ir).-Hcr)'sfooO'--<0'^cri<X)oo^£>(>j'ci-cnc\i'it 
ooo^rocN^U)<X)iOLnuDinr^t^UDLOt^LOLn(NC\iro(X)<N<X)Lnv£)rv"«tio 



b 




Q.CLQ:Q::Q::Q^Dc:ccQ:Q::Dt:Q:Q: 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1968 



E % 
(Ox 



!<CDO 



CO 



42 c 



<0 k. o <u > 

5> Q CQ o 



3 x: 



o ^ 

Ct3 



C > 



:ti S5 o-co 



roc 

3 0) (O 



c 

-• O (/) ^ 

c 2 ro 



^ -c < Q 
o o . 



10 (/) 

o o 



^ (J 



^ a> 



_J < J= iiT 



i^ O Qj ro 

E UJ i^ _J 



c c 

E-g 

(D (/) 
CD CL 
X > 

I- k_ 1_ ^ 
<^ <^ O 03 



CO UJ UlJ 



c 
o 



X! »- - 

— o -^ 

ro -J^ E X .tf <^ O 

^ — > -, ro *- **^ ^ 



' 03 
Z> t <D 0) TO 

ce O > OQ DQ 



ra .y 









;a 










c 
o 










a; 










o 


■n 








>*— 

0) 


O 


c 
1) 




(1) 




TO 






CO 


-4-' 
(/) 

C 
TO 


O 


(/> 


(0 


(/) 


O) +- 


J_ 


TO 
o 

5 


o 

03 
CL 

03 


■D 

CO 

o 

b:: 


<u 


c 


T3 

)^ 
TO 
$ 
T3 
UJ 


3 

o 

d 


5 35 


— ) 


03 

C 

o 


> 

CO 

_J 


"a; 

00 


TO 


TO 


TO 
U_ 


>^ 
> 


(\3 

C 
i_ 

o 

_l 


O 0) 

to£ 


TO 



|rH5t<Na^oot^'vffocx)c^O'-Hi\LnLO'^(X)oocY^(^oc\JcxDr^Lni\0'-Ha^"^<T»c>jLn<^i^'^ 
ocsjo<Tiooo(XD'-HC\i<T>'-^<T^^o^'-Ha^(T>ocrt'— "Oocrio00'-H.-H(y>cj^^O(T>cr><-<c\j 



i^(Y)tDo^oooooiocN(X)'*^cna^"^uD^£>kDt^<-^oo^oooo'=tr^Lnro^O'^rooi5Q'^ 

oO(*)LOLr)Ln(N'-i'^oo---<cricr><X)ir)'--tc\i^ooocriOoooo'X»oOLn^oi\^^ooQOoo 
iorou^'^'-Hir>ocNir)ro<X)cr>'-t(XDr^r^i^t^(X)c\j<TioO'^ouDa^ooO"^(Ti"^<^u^o^Lnir> 
rt'^i^vDcor^a^^(^CNjc\jror^U3Ln'^^Lr^ir)CNOLn(i?i^i\roa^ir3UD<sDLOcoc)0(^f^'^ 



(0 

c 
^ o 

^1 

E< 

3 C 

c x: 
♦^ ^' 

3 3 
O O 



o 

U- 




(U 


^ 




0) 


7^ 






r 


> 


m 




TO 


QD 


■> 


r 


V 


C 




TO 


o 


^- 


TO 


CL 


Ql 


Q. 


CO C/) CO CO 



3 
O 
CO 



■— -t-' >^ >^ 

V- F (U O) CD i- 

03 ^ (/i C C 0) 

DO t C X) -o X! 

3 3 3 >, >, TO 

C/) (/) CO CO CO h- 



<U oj 



^- k. V- 

_o _o o 

TO TO TO 
I- K h- 



> 



o 



Q. Q. C t« 

E E ° S 

a> dj 0) a> — 

I — h— h- I — I — 



O 

o 

TO OJ 
Q. <U 

E o 



o o o 



J/) 

"to 

ll. si 

„, ciB 
3i ^ 



TO 



l-l-l-H-h-h-33 






CO) -S 
o > -^ ^ 

■— — TO 03 
Z) 3 3 



> 

3 
O 

o 

c 

03 03 
> > 



O 






y 



O TO 
, O 

C '53 



XJ 




TO 




<1) 


^_ 


r 


0) 


1) 


J_ 




(/> 


sz 


Z) 















>, 






c 


C *-' 






J3 


C 
0) 


o 

TO 
0) 


o 
(/) 

0) 

O 


o ii' 
o 


x: 


C 

o 


(/I 
O 

^- 

O 


X 


Q_ 


u_' 


^ UJ 




w 


c/3 



c 
o 

c 



c 

O — 

CL <V 



2 QQ q: >^< 



O TO O 



Q.-i:i_lQ:QDLQ< 



O 



m q: 



TO 



(^ E O -Q c 5:: -D 



x: 

00 

3 

o 



T5 

10 



d co^z:^ 



C w 

a> TO 
O > 



fa c ^ ^,-o^^_~:. 



C TO 

c x: 
< (/) 



3 i E 



TO ~ ' 



TO — fa m TO 



TO ja 

C • (a . 

^^^-^ 

O ^ ^ o 

•—•+-' x; -- i- £_ 

3 -•-' -^^ ^ TO fn 

O 0) 0) O o 2 

_1 CD QQ Q: -^ u. 



TO 

c 
o 

Q 
o — 

. x: 



a> 



c 

O •4-' 
0) — 






0) 0) 



tcvJoa^r^oooocrtr^OvJOJ^Dro 

^Jl-lO<T>OCT>CJ^O•-•CT>00•— " 



'-iCvJCNJOr^oocvJOO^DooovJO'-iroLOoo^'!^ 
Ovj"— icT>cr>cT>o^cr>'-"00'— •CTirooO'— "CNJooo 



0) 3^ 



>> 

x: 



TO 
f£ op 

o Id 
Q < 



o^ooooooO'*0'-HOOvooooooo'^ir>rocr>Lr)c\i"^Lni\<X)'^OLr)oo^'vj-'--"cr>c\JO'--"cn 
itvO'-Hir)CN.-H(X)i\a^t^'-Hi\a^u?ooc300crtOoooc\JOOvjoo^o^»X)Ln';toO(T>0(>Jc\Ji^ 

ivJO^'-H<x)coc\jooo^rooooo^oocNt\CN(>Jc\j--HOO--Hr^r-Ht\Ln'^oooooc\JunoO'--«a)roro 




o o 
cc cc cc cc 



cc q: cc 



C/)C/)COC/)COC/)C/)(/)COC/)COC/)(/)C/5COC/3COC/)C/)C/5C/) 



c c c 

TO 03 03 
CO C/) (/) 



303 



April 1969 



o Q- 



(/) Z 



-o 

c 

'■«-' 

c 
o 
O 



O 

cr 

o 

c 
o 



c 
o 

0) 



o a 



E a> 



c 
o -5«: 



TO to - <U TO 

-ill i^-5 



^6 






QJ 



2 o 

TO o 



(/5 

= <v 

TO T3 

o; CD 

(U OJ <^ 

TO <U 



g: $ 

o 



0) <u 

TO '4— 

U_ UJ 



c 
o 
(/) 
Q. 



^oo^oooocTt'— 'r-ioor^r^i^O 
— iCTir-ioooooocxD'-ioocriocr*'-" 



UJI^OCTtO^CVJCNJO^DOOCvJCOr-H 

(XiCNr^iDr-HUDCNjoooooor^^'sf 



cn<X)crioc\iLnLni^ix)Oc\i(NC\i 



<U TO "D 



> 

C C 



TO 

E o 



c 
o 



>->>->- 



TO 
CL 

c 
o 

M 



mily B. Conrad 
oyce Hoggan 
dna B. Goodliffe 


E o 

TO CD 


aylor 
eacham 
. Fullme 


TO 

Q 


c ^ 

f^ E 


o 


E 


— CD 

8o 


erna K. T 
earl M. M 
ertrude S 


TO 
TO 


ayle L. Bt 
velyn Sch 


TO 

TO 
O 


°4_ 
TO 


LU — ) LlJ 


>C5 


> Q- o 




C5 UJ 


M 


:> 



0) 
TO 

m 



CD 



00 

o 
cr 

o 

c 
o 



c 
o 



TO 


c 




.0) 


o 


■D 




0) 

-o 

c 


. Backman 
. Badger 
Russon 
H. Howe 
Jenkins 
. Espenschi 
Scott 


TO 
13 CU 


(U 


X 
X 


Q -t; 


TO 


^ < ,1 Qi . r\ ■ 


Jeanne 
Marguer 


■</) 
"E 


Virginia 
Eleanor 
Karlyn C 
Maralyn( 
Nancy L 
LaNore 1 
Arline M 


<D 

< 


O 00 


00 


O '—''—' *X) <sO '—''— I 


o — • 


CT^ 


O^ 00 O 00 O CTi C\J 


I— 1 1—1 




f—i T— 1 1— 1 


O (Tt 


.— 1 


^ ^ (X> in o O) 00 


(X) rl- 


00 


o in r^ rv lO 1^ (T> 


lo r^ 


uo 


<X) CO c\j r-t in <N ^ 


o ^ 


o 


-^ -^ (N -^ o vo o 


<X> (X) 


en 


r^ 00 r^ o CM o -H 


IT) KO 

I'll 


in 


^5 ^ CVJ CNJ LO 00 ^ 


^^^^^^^^^^^^^mmm 


0) 




states 

tralian 

States 
dian 

iS 


TO 
CO 


CO 
0) 


■D "to 


-♦-' 
TO 


c c 00 _ <5 ^ 

I- TO Z3 <t5 E TO 


J2 c 


(/) 


a) o < i_ TO 4-i 




^■^ -t: O CO 


OyO <D 


c 


^ '*- c: Fx 


c O 


1- 




^^ 


<u 


x: 


jd jr -c (/) 0)0) 


$ t 


■*-> 


^_, 4^ +j TO t:; It -^^ 


1- 


l_ -5 -J !^ (/) CO (/) 

o g g ^ a; 0) 0) 
Z (/) CO 1- ^ $ ^ 


0) o 


o 

Z 



C\J 


o 


KO 


CN 


ID 


o 


CM 


U3 


o 


G^ 


o 


O 


r— 1 


<X) 


o^ 


\ — 1 
1 — 1 


en 


C\J 
1—1 


O 

1— 1 


o 

I— ( 


cn 


O 

f— 1 


I— 1 


o 

I— 1 


CT> 


CM 
.—1 


t— 1 


T— t 

1 — 1 


ID 


tX) 


r-H 


CTi 


^ 


00 


.— 1 


r-- 


lO 


O) 


r-H 


CM 


00 


LO 


<X) 


LT) 


00 


1— t 


.-H 


o 


o 


o 


o 


LO 


^ 


lO 


LO 


00 


r^ 


00 


^ 


"^ 


1^ 


00 


IX) 


o 


iX) 


^ 


|\ 


f^ 


t^ 


<y\ 


o 


00 


.— 1 


00 


r^ 


I— 1 


(X) 


00 


00 


C\J 


LO 


LO 


o 


en 


00 


l\ 


LO 


^ 


r^ 


o 


LO 


LD 


^ 


CM 


CM 


CM 


00 


o 


00 


r^ 


^ 


00 


<X) 


00 


<X) 


cn 


LO 


^ 


00 


UD 


<X) 


00 



c c 
o o 



x: QjO Qfl 

o c c: 



GO 
0) 

X 



^ .^ .± 0) ^ ^ ^ 
ro^x:c:<DO)<i5(/i 
CO en c/) >>j3 ^ .5^ 



TO 
0) c 

o o 



C 0) 
TO 
X3 



TO i- jC 
O TO TO 
O o x: ±^ 
-) CL C/) Z) 



CO CO CO CO CO CO 



TOTOTOTO<dO)<D<1)<UO)<1)0)0)<U 



c 










0) 


c 










o 


^ 0) 






T. Hinckle 
> B. Rasmu 
la Davey 


o> 


R. West 

S. Bankhe; 

T. Eldredg 
a J. Bowen 


"O 


CO 

-t-J s— 


c 

< 

— > 

0) 


■o 
cc 

CO 


Audrey Rober 
Oma Wagstaf 


Erma 
Marie 
Ardel 


o 

'c 

TO 

— > 


^ >- 2 ^ > 

TO >_ C C >- 

"5 TO E o ^ 

_J ^ LU Q ^ 


o en IX) 


1 — 1 


00 LO r^ ^ 


o 


CM r- 


^ O CJ) 


00 


en o 00 en 


o 


O) 00 


.— 1 r—\ 




1—1 


1— t 




C\J O) LO 


CM 


.— 1 lO ■^ CD 


00 


00 CD 


C\J CD r-H 


00 


fT) ,-H O --1 


LO 


O) 00 


rv KD 


^ 


IX) LO lO CD 
1—1 


rv 


1-1 CM 


en .-H 00 


^ 


00 CD 00 CD 


00 


CD en 


LO en 00 


O) 


"^ 00 00 l\ 


LO 


.-1 CM 


<X) IX) 


LO 


CD ^ |\ CD 
1— ( 


r^ 


CM 00 




(/) 

■¥-> 


CO 
0) 






c 


TO 
+^ 
C/5 


0) CO 






TO 


O 


TO o 






"O 


'■*-> 


</) c/) -^ 






TO 


c 


0) ^ 






C 


TO 


■t; "to "^ 




CO 


TO 




"3 £ :^: 




^ i?. 


9. 15 c<cox:-^< 




TO "^ 


c c «) 




— ro 0) c 




_j jS 


-S o^ 


TO 




TO 


^ 00 


i5 TO TO 


C 


c: C to (/5 


\- 


TO V4_ 

0) — 


o> 


0) 3 TO TO 


o 


il 3 


<OOOOOLlJLlJ 


u_ 


CD (3 



304 



\0^ 



FROM THE FIELD 



All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through the stake 
Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society supervisors. One annual submission will be 
accepted, as space permits, from each stake and mission of the Church. All submissions must be 
received within two months of the event described. Submissions should be addressed to the 
Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. For details regarding 
pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society Magazine for January 1966, page 50. 
Color pictures are not used in this department. 



Relief Society Activities 




SOUTHEAST MEXICAN MISSION HOLDS ANNUAL RELIEF 
SOCIETY CONFERENCE, August 31, 1968 

Seated, left to right, officers of the Southeast Mexican Mission Relief Society: 
Angela Garcia D., Chorister; Orfa Soli's Gonzales, visiting teacher message leader; 
Ernestina Mendoza de Fernandez, social relations class leader; Antonia David de 
Castillo, First Counselor; Ruth C. Romney, Supervisor; Bertha Morales E., President; 
Alicia G. de Llitheras, Second Counselor; Paula Jacome de Lopez, spiritual living class 
leader; Adelina Caraveo, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister Romney reports: "Our annual Relief Society Conference was held in Vera- 
cruz, Mexico. We were privileged to have Sister Franklin D. Richards in attendance at 
the opening session. 

"In each of the departments, instructions were given for carrying out the programs. 
Each district brought its most unusual and beautiful articles and gave demonstrations 
on how they were made, and these were displayed in the cultural hall. 

"An original play, pointing out the importance of visiting teaching, was presented. 
Small gold painted keys were given to each sister pointing out the theme of the 
conference, 'Relief Society is the key that opens the door to knowledge and truth.' " 



305 



April 1969 



WASATCH STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY HONORS WARD 
MAGAZINE REPRESENTATIVES, August 15, 1968 

Left to right, front row: Dee Esta Jordan, First Counselor, Wasatch Stake Relief 
Society; Minnie McKenzie; Atha Montgomery, Second Counselor; Lacy Moulton; Nellie 
North; Gladys Duke; Ethel Broadbent, President. 

Back row, left to right: Emily Conrad, stake Magazine representative; Eva Kohler; 
Reba Davis; Gladys Lawton; Georgia Gardner; Melva Graham; Zenda Edwards. 

Sister Broadbent reports: "Members of the stake board prepared and served a 
luncheon honoring the ward Magazine representatives. There were 250 sisters present 
to hear an inspiring report by Sister Ruth McClellan, of the eleven years she spent in 
Mexico while her husband served first on a building mission, then as a mission presi- 
dent. She told of what a great missionary tool the Magazine is." 



ALPINE STAKE (UTAH), HIGHLAND WARD HONORS PAST RELIEF 
SOCIETY PRESIDENTS, September 24, 1968 

Front row, left to right: Maud Greenland; Vera Larson; Miriam Park; Esma Strass- 
burg; Gertrude West. 

Back row, left to right: Anna Adams, present President; Melba Strassburg; Helga 
Sweat; Verda Jepperson; Thelma Chidester; Glenna Fae Buhler; Dora Bringhurst; Beth 
Hyde. 

Erma Burgess, President, Alpine St-ake Relief Society, reports: "For a fall social, 
the Highland Ward of our stake held a luncheon honoring the past presidents of the 
ward Relief Society. The tables were decorated in an autumn motif. Anna Adams 
narrated the tribute to the past presidents. Each was presented with a corsage, and 
gave a personal experience recalled from her time of service. 

"The ward was organized in 1915 and there have been twenty-four Relief Society 
presidents." 



COLLEGE OF SOUTHERN UTAH STAKE, SECOND WARD RELIEF SOCIETY 
HAS LARGE ATTENDANCE 

Officers of the Second Ward Relief Society, left to right: Jeanean Tullis, Counselor; 
Karen Aubrey, President; Marlene Savage, Counselor; Gwen McKane; Lara Halladay; 
Sandra Barton; Alene Wasden; Katharine Day; Pat Hollinger; Alice Heaton; Roberta 
Beagley; Ruth Busk. 

Wilma S. Petty, President, College of Southern Utah Stake Relief Society, reports: 
"The Second Ward of our stake has a large attendance at each meeting. At the fall 
social, there were eighty-four present, and the attendance has averaged in the high 
seventies since then. The ward consists of students and wives of students. There are 
100 babies in the ward under one year old. 

"The officers of the ward work hard to make Relief Society a success and enjoy 
the Magazine very much." 



306 



April 1969 



SYDNEY SOUTH STAKE (AUSTRALIA) RELIEF SOCIETY SISTERS 

MAKE AFGHANS 

Pictured with their afghans, left to right: Laura Mapstone, South Harbour Ward; 
Joyce Barnett, Woolongong Ward; Pauline McMaugh, Hurtsville Ward; Doris Moore, 
Cabramatta Ward; Edna Waddell, Woolongong Second Ward; Germana Bosman, 
Sutherland Ward; Marie Lawrence, Fairfield Ward; Diane McGuigan, Bankstown Ward. 

Mavis E. Draper, President, Sydney South Stake Relief Society, reports: "Many of 
the sisters have learned to crochet at Relief Society meetings, and have created 
some very lovely afghans." 



RICHLAND STAKE (WASHINGTON), KENNEWICK WARD HOLDS 
"BACK TO RELIEF SOCIETY" FALL SOCIAL 

September 27, 1968 

Left to right: Sarah Bailey, spirituat living class leader, Kennewick Ward Relief 
Society; Elaine Mansius, cultural refinement class leader. 

Evelyn N. Binns, President, Richland Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Kennewick 
Ward held a very successful fall social, 'Back to Relief Society,' in keeping with the 
back to school theme of the season. Miniature slates were given to the sisters attend- 
ing, inviting them to join in the Relief Society program, and the decorations were 
centered around a red brick schoolhouse. 

"An original skit, musical numbers, readings, and tributes comprised the program, 
and lovely refreshments were served. The ward officers report that attendance at 
Relief Society has doubled since the social." 



WEST POCATELLO STAKE (IDAHO) MAGAZINE REPRESENTATIVES 
HONORED AT LUNCHEON 

September 13, 1968 

Magazine representatives of West Pocatello Stake Relief Society, left to right: 
Jacquelyn Harmon, Twenty-ninth Ward; Vilet Zundel, Ninth Ward; Faye Doman, 
Twenty-second Ward; LaVerne Gardner, Sixteenth Ward; Eliza Bevan, Twenty-sixth 
Ward; Eleanor Packer, Fifth Ward; Virginia Butterfield, Thirty-first Ward. 

Elma Winn, President, West Pocatello Stake Relief Society, reports: "A new sub- 
scription drive was organized under the direction of Zola Jacobs, stake Magazine 
representative. The ward selling the most new subscriptions was awarded a beautiful 
sego lily arrangement. 

"On September 13, 1968, a luncheon and program were given, honoring the ward 
Magazine representatives. The theme was 'Open the Door Through The Relief Society 
Magazine.' The Fifth Ward was presented the sego lily arrangement. 

"Each of the Magazine representatives who achieved over 100 per cent subscriptions 
in her ward was presented with a grape cluster arrangement." 

308 



April 1969 



UVADA STAKE (UTAH), ENTERPRISE SECOND WARD VISITING 
TEACHERS ACHIEVE OUTSTANDING SUCCESS 

Officers of the Enterprise Second Ward, Uvada Stake, beginning second row, fifth 
from left: Rosella Jones, First Counselor; Thelma Staheli, President; Madge Hunt, 
Second Counselor; Deseret Bauer, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Bernice Phillips, President, Uvada Stake Relief Society, reports: "We are very 
proud of the visiting teachers in this ward. They have achieved five consecutive years 
of one hundred per cent visiting teaching, and are an inspiration to us all." 



TEXAS SOUTH MISSION, CRYSTAL CITY BRANCH RELIEF 
SOCIETY ASSEMBLES "TEXAS MOSQUITOES" 

Front row, left to right: Sofia Nolasco; Miranda Stringham, missionary; Eleanor 
Castillo, First Counselor, Crystal City Branch Relief Society; Linda Stinebough. 

Back row, left to right: Aletha Tolman, President; Adelia Campos; Barbra Klopp; 
Mary Stinebough, Second Counselor; Blanca Campos. 

Geneal J. Larsen, Supervisor, Texas South Mission Relief Society, reports: "The 
sisters of the Crystal City Branch of the Southwest District of the mission have con- 
tributed heavily to their building fund by assembling 'Mr. and Mrs. Texas Mosquito.' 
The mosquitoes are made from the pod of a seed called 'Devil's Claws.' The project 
was started in 1963 and has been most successful. 

"The pods are scraped, painted, and dressed in felt clothing, complete with 
Texas hats. Requests for the mosquitoes have come from all over the country, and it 
has been said, 'Yes, the Texas Mosquito has become famous, and its beauty is 
greater than its bite'." 



STAR VALLEY STAKE (WYOMING), AFTON FIRST WARD PRESENTS 
ANNUAL STYLE REVIEW 

August, 1968 

Models, left to right: Milinda Parks; Mary Ann Roberts; Jan Sorensen; Sharon 
Stauffer; Jane Anderson; Katie Thomas; Karen Thomas. 

Clarissa Merritt, President, Star Valley Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Afton 
First Ward of our stake presented their annual style review, which culminated a 
summer of sewing projects. All of the lovely articles worn by the models are homemade 
and very pretty. 

"The sisters look forward to this style review each year, and there were forty- 
eight entries. Sarah Walker is President of the Afton First Ward Relief Society." 



310 



§t% ^ 





KEARNS NORTH STAKE (UTAH), KEARNS SEVENTEENTH WARD 
PRESENTS SUCCESSFUL BAZAAR 

September 20, 1968 

Helen M. Dall, President, Kearns North Stake Relief Society, reports: "We held a 
successful bazaar, with the theme, 'Carnival Time.' There was a great emphasis on 
the children, who enjoyed the bazaar almost as much as their parents. 

"Food was in all forms, but the tacos and root beer were the large sellers. There 
was a beauty shop where the little girls could get their hair fixed and a ribbon put 
in it all for ten cents. 

"The display pictured is the 'Family Home Evening Booth,' and here helps were 
sold, ranging from various charts to activity sheets. 

"The booths which sold handmade articles were popular and stocked with very 
lovely articles made by the sisters. There was a dress shop which sold clothing made 
by the best seamstresses in the ward from material bought and distributed by the 
Relief Society. 

"All in all, this is one of the most successful bazaars ever held in the stake, and 
a family treat." 



312 




Lesson Department 




Discussion 10— Gardening Appearance 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, July 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: December 1969 

OBJECTIVE: To show how the appearance of the immediate outside areas contributes 
to a desired home environment. 



INTRODUCTION 

Traditionally, the Persian 
found in his garden a paradise 
on earth, with water to provide 
irrigation and serenity, grass and 
trees to give coolness and shelter, 
flowers to furnish color and frag- 
rance, and the soothing sound of 
singing birds to delight the ear. 

A love of gardens is not con- 
fined to the Persians. Everyone 
delights in a garden. Today, the 
world over, the lawns and gar- 
dens are considered to be a part 
of the home itself. If there is a 
rich, warm, glowing home life, 
the surroundings will reflect and 
partake of the same qualities. If 
there is friendliness and hospi- 
tality in the home, there will be 
an inviting and welcoming at- 
mosphere in the garden also. We 
have learned that gardens are 



to be lived in and enjoyed and 
that they are an integral part of 
our household. 

There is no cottage nor hum- 
ble abode of any kind which 
cannot be enhanced and made 
more inviting by the appearance 
of a well-kept garden and sur- 
roundings. 

WHAT ARE THE CHARACTERISTICS OF 
A DESIRED HOME ENVIRONMENT? 

1. Well-caied-for lawns and curb- 
ings. The lawns are kept well 
watered, weeded, and trimmed. 
(Many lawns which are green 
and cut look ragged and even 
unsightly because of untrim- 
med edges.) 

Francis Bacon wrote in his essay 
on gardening, "Nothing is more 
pleasing to the eye than green 
grass finely shorn." 

2. A yard free from all unneces- 
sary clutter 



313 



April 1969 



3. Walks and entrances well swept 
and free from dirt, ice, or excess 
moisture. 

4. Hose and other gardening equip- 
ment inconspicuously placed or 
housed. 

5. Trees and shrubs pruned and 
trimmed. 

6. Garden plots and shrubbery 
kept free from weeds and under- 
growth. 

7. Outdoor living space made 
pleasant to look at in all seasons, 
with appropriate planting, ar- 
bors, fences, and other such 
features. (A well-kept patio adds 
to outside enjoyment.) 

8. Fences, gates, and walls kept 
neat and in good repair. 

9. Garden furniture, urns, flower 
boxes, and other embellishments 
in good repair and properly 
placed and arranged. (A garden 
or grounds should never be 
crowded with bric-a-brac. Gar- 
den furnishings should be ade- 
quate and functional and should 
add to, not detract from, its 
overall appearance.) 

HOW CAN WE ACHIEVE BEAUTY IN OUR 
GARDENS AND GROUNDS? 

Like any worthwhile project, a 
successful garden requires time 
and effort on the part of those 
who would achieve this goal. 
Many people, even when they 
can afford to consult a profes- 
sional landscape architect or to 
hire a gardener, want the satis- 
faction which comes from doing 
their own gardening and experi- 
encing the excitement which 
follows. Homes with small plots 
of ground hold opportunities for 
development as interesting and 
as beautiful as the larger places, 
and certainly the rewards are 
just as great. It is surprising how 
many useful and attractive 
features can be worked into 
the comparatively small home 
grounds if planned for carefully. 



Famous throughout the world. 
Cotton lace 



Terylene 



55"x70" $6.50 

70"x90" 7.50 

108"x90" 8.50 

70"x90" 9.50 



All Post Charges Paid. 

Leach and Toaley 

65 Mill Road Newthorpe 
Nottingham, England 



New Magazine Binding Prices 
and Postage Rates 

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Magazine 
IS in a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain 
West's first and finest bindery and printing house 
is prepared to bind your editions into a durable 
volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

Cloth Cover - $3.50: Leather Cover ■ $5.50 
Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table 
listed below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City. Utah 

Zone 1 and 2 _ . .55 Zone 5 . _ . _ _ .75 

Zone 3 , .60 Zone 6 .85 

Zone 4 _____ .65 Zone 7 _ _ _ _ - .95 

Zone 8 105 




1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone (801) 4861892 



314 



Lesson Department 



EseoNetnars 



HISTORIC EAST 

19 Days from Salt Lake City 
6 Departures during July 

Famous places of historic in- 
terest to members of the L.D.S. 
Church as well as the standard 
scenic attractions of the areas 
visited. You'll travel via: 

• CHICAGO • NIAGARA FALLS 
• PALMYRA PAGEANT 

• NEW YORK CITY 

• WASHINGON D.C. 

• RICHMOND • ST. LOUIS 

CANADIAN ROCKIES 

15 Days from Salt Lake City 
Departure Date: August 15 

• BANFF • LAKE LOUISE 

• JASPER NAT'L PARK 
AND ICEFIELDS • VANCOUVER 

• VICTORIA • SEATTLE 

These are just a few of many 
scenic attractions you'll visit 
on these escorted tours. All 
transportation on air-condi- 
tioned, rest room equipped 
Silver Eagle® motorcoaches; 
deluxe hotel accommodations; 
many sightseeing excursions 
as well as the services of a 
guide-escort on each tour. 

For detailed brochures, contact 
your travel agent, local Contin- 
ental Trailways agent or: 



77 WEST SOUTH TEMPLE 
SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 84101 
328-8121 



Eantlnental c^^ 



Trailways tours 



Inc. 



These include facilities for loung- 
ing, cooking, dining, working, 
playing, and even sleeping — 
not to mention herb and vege- 
table plots or compost heaps. The 
following suggestions might be 
helpful whatever the situation. 

Whether we are just beginning our 
home planting or whether we are simply 
improving existing home surroundings we 
should carefully plan and then carry out 
the development in a gradual, orderly 
way that will not be too costly at any 
one time. 

Existing trees suggest where to estab- 
lish the flower beds, terrace, lawn, and 
service features of the property. 

The city garden, regardless of its type, 
needs enclosure to insure privacy. 

In situations where it is impractical to 
have growing garden plots and lawns, 
plants may be grown in containers or in 
soil pockets made in the paving. 

Hedges, shrubbery borders, fences, 
and garden walls are used to extend the 
privacy of the house to the property lines. 

A kitchen garden of salad vegetables 
and culinary herbs can be a delightful 
and practical addition somewhere near 
the kitchen entrance. (Sometimes these 
useful plants can be attractively inter- 
spersed in the gardens themselves.) 

Cooperation with neighbors and 
friends can result in exchange of plants 
and flowers. (Many a magnificent rose 
garden has resulted from slips from the 
stems of gift roses or of those from a 
friend's garden.) 

Seeds which will supply a complete 
flower garden can be obtained at small 
cost. (Early planting of seeds indoors will 
supply bedding plants.) 

Seed-bearing plants will yield seed 
which can be planted to produce beds. 

Ground covers which spread rapidly 
can be obtained for little or no cost. 

Family cooperation can result in 
garden projects to beautify and improve 
the grounds. 

CONCLUSION 

Our gardens and grounds, 
however, large or small, not only 
form the setting for our homes; 



315 



April 1969 



Hill Cumorah Pageant 

3 TOURS 

departing Salt Lake City — 

July19for 16days — $279.00 

July 26 for 20 days — $359.00 

July 12 for 24 days — $395.00 

(July 12 tour includes Canada) 
EXPERIENCED ESCORTS ON ALL TOURS 

our best tour to HAWAII 

Annual "ALOHA WEEK TOUR" 

escorted by owner, GARY MITCHELL 

14 days departing SLC Oct. 20 
— returning SLC Nov. 2 

TEMPLE SESSIONS INCLUDED . . . 
TOURS FOUR DIFFERENT ISLANDS 

Request itineraries and assistance 
for all travel needs from 

HOLIDAY AWAY 
Travel Service 

Suite 301, 136 South Mam St. 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84101 

Telephone 328-8981 

formerly Margaret Lund Travel Service 




MUSIC COMPAINY 

**Singing Mothers" 
''Choir Directors" 

We specialize in Mail Order Service 

Sheet Music Pianos Instruments 

And Supplies 

Come in and Acquaint yourself 
with our music department 

Home of the world's finest 
Mason and Hamlin pianos 

Yes! We Ship All Over the World. 

-NEW ADDRESS- 

65 South West Temple Street 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84101 

Phone: 364-6518 



they are also an essential part of 
them. In addition to these im- 
portant functions, they serve in 
other ways to enhance our daily 
living. They bring beauty and 
repose from the burdens of the 
day; they provide nourishment 
for the soul as well as for the 
body; they are a source of hospi- 
tality to our families and our 
friends. If we, like the Persians 
of old, cherish our gardens and 
take pride in their care and 
appearance, we, also, will find in 
them a paradise on earth. 



* 



SONG OF A HAPPY HOUSEWIFE 

This is not a house I'm keeping; 
and this laundry, sweet and clean, , 
does not speak of work with grudging, 
or of tasks that can demean. 

This one day of simple service 
(Was I meant for better things?) 
by itself can count as nothing; 
yet, a certitude it brings 

that this day of willing service, 
multiplied a hundredfold 
in the tender care of others, 
and repeated till I'm old, 

does not count as one day given 
in the holy courts above; 
This is not a house I'm keeping- 
it's my monument to love. 

—Evalyn M. Sandherg 



* 



NOTE TO THE FIELD 

New Prices for Binding 
The Relief Society Magazine 

The new prices for binding the 
year's copies of The Relief Society 
Magazine at the Deseret News Press 
are as follows: 
Cloth Cover $3.50 Leather Cover $5.50 

For address and postage rates, see 
the Deseret News Press advertisement 
on page 314 



316 




wo seek after these things." 
Joseph Smith 



qA record for spiritual people 



Side 1 



Side 2 

Praise Be to Thee 

I Walked Today Where Jesus 



The Holy City 

The Pilgrims' Song 

More Holiness Give Me Walked 

The Lost Chord Abide With Me; 'Tis Eventide 

If Christ Should Come Tomorrow The Lord's Prayer 

A Poor Wayfaring Man of Grief 



Sung by: Melva Niles Borborka and Robert Peterson 
Alfredo Antonini and Orchestra 



Mono/Stereo $5.00 



B. T. RECORDS 



Burning Tree Rd., Greenwich, Conn. 

or 

ZCMI Dept Store, BYU Bookstore, Ricks College Bookstore. 



317 



April 1969 




All Grain 
Stone 
Ground 
Flour Mill 



For full 
information, ^ 
write I 

Dept. R. S. 
P.O. Box 115 
Tremonton, 
Utah 84337 







PLAN YOUR VACATION WITH US 
Annual Tours 

California Holiday 

July 5th- 16th 

* 

Hill Cumorah Pageant 

1 6 days and 23 days 

leaving July 26th 

% 

Black Hills Passion Play 

August 17th-24th 

* 

Canadian Rockies and 
Northwest 

August 18th-31st 

* 

Ha^^aiian Aloha Week 

October 1 2th-25th 

Call or Write for itineraries 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109 

Phone: 466-8723 



What would you give 
for an easy way to teach 
your child _ 

the GOSPEL? 



Here's a Bargain for only 

Simple, easy to learn songs $050 

in a medium range for children ^ 
3 to 9. Ideal for mothers, teachers, and 
family home evenings to teach the gospel 
to children. Songs like "Easter is a 
Happy Time of Year," "Faith," "Some- 
day I'll Be a Missionary," "Why Do 
I Say My Prayers." 

Available at your local bookstore or write: 



Singing with Joy 

965 North 8th West 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84116 




'Add 150 postage and 80 tax. 



318 



BERNINA 



MADE IN SWITZERLAND 



Precision engineered to give 
trouble-free convenience for all 
your sewing needs. 

Now you can Blind Hem Stitch, 
Stretch Stitch, Baste Stitch, Tailor 
Tack, Buttonhole, Darn, Fancy Zig- 
Zag Stitch, Applique without cam 
changing! Plus Bernina gives you 
many more convenience features . . . 

THERE'S A BERNINA JUST RIGHT FOR 
YOUR SEWING NEEDS ... AT A PRICE 
JUST RIGHT FOR YOUR FAMILY 
BUDGET! 



• No tension adjustment required to sew on all types of material, 
regardless of weight. 

• CB Shuttle eliminates thread jamming — a Bernina exclusive for 
greatest sewing convenience. 

• Patented snap-on feet makes needle changing quick and easy . . 
with a simple twist. 

• True stretch stitching. 



Plus many, many, other Bernina features! 



FREE 
FULL 
COLOR 
BROCHURE 





Send the coupon below to the address shown (or 
a free copy of the 50 picture, full color brochure 
that gives you the full story on the Bernina Sewing 
Machine No obligation, of course' 



RS 4/69 I 




, BERNINA IMPORTERS 

I 70 South Orchard Drive . 

I North Solt Lake, Utah 84054 • 

I I 

, NAME I 

I I 

I ADDRESS I 

I • 

I CITY STATE ZIP I 

Check here if interested in becoming an authorized Bernina demonstrator Q 



319 




<i^^^^ (^^^^i^fe:^^^^ 



Names of Latter-day Saint women who have reached the ages of ninety or older may be submitted by anyone 
for inclusion in the Birthday Congratulations column. The full name (maiden and married), age, month of birth, 
street address, city, state, and zip code, should be submitted at least three months before the birthday. 



100 Mrs. Aibertha Fransiska Nielson Hatch, Riverton, Wyoming 

97 Mrs. Margaret Roth Anderegg, Lubbock, Texas; Mrs. Lois Ann Stephens Tanner 
Brady, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Clara Eddy Martin, Menan, Idaho; Mrs. Mary Ann 
Chapman Richey, Tucson, Arizona; Mrs. Elizabeth Adelaide Wakefield Wortley, Prince 
Albert, Saskatchewan, Canada 

96 Mrs. Alta Spence Anderson, Ogden, Utah; Mrs. Minnie E. Bedell Banta, Sacra- 
mento, California 

95 Mrs. David R. Langlois, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Mary Catherine Lewis Markham 

Provo, Utah 

94 Mrs. Ella Ball, Santa Clara, California; Mrs. Alice Wight Haws, Salt Lake City, 
Utah 84103; Mrs. Cynthia Ann Keele Larsen, Arcadia, Utah; Mrs. Lina Bergner Lehmann, 
Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Dora Glover Moreland, Ashland, Kentucky 

93 Mrs. Damaris Hayes Bradley, Rosemead, California; Mrs. Frances Jane 
Budge Duffin, Jerome, Idaho; Mrs. Lettie May Saunders Taylor Ferrin, Ogden, Utah; 
Mrs. Maren Christinsen Jensen, Orem, Utah; Mrs. Annie Naef Merrill, Preston, Idaho; 
Mrs. Annie Scarborough Milward, Grantsville, Utah; Mrs. Margaret McCurdy Roberts, 

Vernal, Utah 

92 Mrs. Emma Stoker Greenwell, Ogden, Utah; Mrs. La Nora F. Moeller Griffin, Tur- 
lock, California; Mrs. Emma Torey Page Neilson, Syracuse, Utah; Mrs. Maggie Tolman 
Porter, Basin, Wyoming; Mrs. Josephine Lee Thompson, Mesa, Arizona 

91 Mrs. Belle Watson Anderson, Kamas, Utah; Mrs. Mary Jane (Jennie) McBride 
Cunningham, American Fork, Utah; Mrs. Alice Finlayson Hill, Payson, Utah; Mrs. 
Sarah Elizabeth Hargraves Huber, Rigby, Idaho; Mrs. Jennie Linda Fjeldsted Myrup, 
Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Clara Fortheringham Whitaker, Midway, Utah 

90 Mrs. Abby Eveline Estella Clemments Bagley, Sacramento, California; Mrs. 
Nellie N. Bennion, Taylorsville, Utah; Mrs. Anna Bruin Strooy Vellinga de Boer, Ogden, 
Utah; Mrs. Ada Coleman Bacheldor, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Laura Guymon Brown, 
Huntington, Utah; Mrs. Amanda Jane Gwynn Burtenshaw, North Salt Lake City, Utah; 
Mrs. EInore Spencer Dagle, Longmont, Colorado; Mrs. Clara Ann Dittman, Salt Lake 
City, Utah; Mrs. JoHannah Nielson Faux, Provo, Utah; Mrs. Martha Margaret Finch, 
San Bernardino, California; Mrs. Cora Coffee Fuller, Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs. Karen 
Annette Gregerson, Gunnison, Utah; Mrs. Erma Perry Hendrickson, Eugene, Oregon; 
Mrs. Estella Nixon Herrick, Long Beach, California; Mrs. Josephine Nicoline Larsen 
Hunter, American Fork, Utah; Mrs. Viola Jackson Kent, Lewiston, Utah; Mrs. Elizabeth 
Ann Biddle Lawson, Henderson, Nevada; Mrs. Emma Tovey Nielsen, West Bountiful, 
Utah; Mrs. Frances Wayne Nielsen, Provo, Utah; Mrs. Emma Winkelnan Rasmussen, 
Salt Lake City, Utah; Mrs, Hannah Olsen Reeves, Idaho Falls, Idaho; Mrs. Eliza Larson 
White, Ogden, Utah; Mrs. Maria Ann Bennett Seamons, Hyde Park, Utah 



320 



($3.75) 



Creative Playthings - 
for Ward (R.S.) Nurseries 







($2.75) 



This 3 year old (on the left) is fascinated with the 
problem of lining up holes with the pegs of the 
NUMBER SORTER which is designed for children 2-5. 

The MATCH MATE set by her side provides number 
experience by matching jig-saw pieces. 



Every ward Relief Society nursery needs 
toys. NOW . . . Deseret Book is proud to 
announce that their "Creative Playthings 
Department" can supply this need. 

Creative Playthings are hardwood toys dur- 
able enough to withstand heavy duty use. 
They are age classified ... and have been 
selected by educators in over 45,000 
schools as toys to stimulate a joyful 



($2.50) 



The baby is learning to grasp and feel the difference 
in shapes and texture with the two HEDGEHOGS and 
CLUTCH BALL 

The boys, ages 2 and 3y2 are playing with just two of 
many instructional transportation toys designed with 
moving parts for ages 2-8. 

interest in learning from infancy to early 
adolescence in music . . . transportation 
. . . drama . . . doll play . . . science and 
building blocks of all sizes and shapes. 

Send for our free catalog, "Creative Play- 
things, Guide to Toy Selection" . . . NOW! 
or see them at Deseret Book Store, 44 
East South Temple when you attend April 
conference. 



DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110, 
or 777 South Main, Orange, California 92668 

Please send me items circled 12 3 4 5 6 






Total Cost $ I enclose check □ money order □ Charge established account □ 

Residents of Utah ordering from Salt Lake add 3^2% sales tax residents of California add 5% 
tax when ordering from Orange. 

Name 



Address 
City 



State 



Zip 



Apr. R.S. Mag. 69 



Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 




Beneficial Life 

consultants like to provide' 

life insurance that grows with you . . . 

and with the needs of each 
member of your family. 
Let us tell you soon? 



BENEFICIAL IJFE 



Virpil H Smifh Pres 




Salt Lake Qty, Utah 




>-."■«' 



y *; 



^M 



^..iPw'' 



•'S#' 



i^-0- 









•X''W 



l> 



.<iB£l 



■«&.^ 







The 

Relief Societ 

Magazine 

MAY 1969 





'*^'. ^ 



/ 



TP 






^iJ 



^ s: 



NO WORDS LEARNED 

The world was exceedingly small that day 

From cabin to river and orchard-wide 

And only as tall as the tallest tree, 

But filtered with light through the petals of May, 

An arm of fence and a well beside, 

And empty of all but a girl of three 

With no past history remembered long 

And few words learned for her baby song. 

Oh, there was a little girl 
And she had flowers in her hair 
And on her dress 
And in her shoes. . . . 

The world has grown great-grandmother old 

And as tall as an answered prayer. 

(The river still runs, but is no longer young 

And the withered old orchard has long been sold.) 

Horizons have widened from joy to despair 

And words have been learned for a voluble tongue 

Since that memoried day many Mays ago 

But none yet for blossoms repeated in snow. 

—Alice Morrey Bailey 



The Cover: f Trees That Lean Over Water, Oregon 



Frontispiece: 



Art Layout: 
Illustrations: 



Transparency by Dorothy Roberts 

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

Springtime Flowers 

Photograph by Dorothy J. Roberts 

Model Wendy Anderson 

Dick Scopes 

Mary Scopes 




'/mi/{ 



I am writing this letter for the sole purpose of congratulating and thanking you for 
the beautiful Magazine, which is the strength of Relief Society. When I read the 
October 1968 Magazine, I found the message of Elder Harold B. Lee of the Council 
of the Twelve. It made me feel very grateful and proud to belong to a Church which 
speaks of the gospel in its fulness. I know that you concern yourselves with the prob- 
lems of the young women of the Church. In my ward I have read Elder Lee's article 
as many times as I have had the opportunity, and each time I read it I feel more joy 
for this message has helped me to bring into activity serveral women who were not 
attending Relief Society. Me\^ Zapata de Mejia, Mexico City, Mexico 

In reading the fine issue— the February Magazine— this morning, I am moved by the 
fine writing in the article "Show and Tell Your Child Who He Is," by Margery S. Cannon. 
I also think the poem "Silence," by Christie Lund Coles is a fine one. 

Bernice Ames, Los Angeles, California 

I wish to express my appreciation of The Relief Society Magazine. I have been Maga- 
zine representative for two and a half years. The sisters in the ward are happy to re- 
ceive their copies and read the serials and the lessons. There are five subscribers 
not of our faith, and they all tell me how much they enjoy trying out the recipes and 
making things from time to time. To me the Magazine is a book that is a help at all 
times, and especially when I feel lonely or depressed, I pick up the Magazine and it 
certainly gives me a lift. Edith Irene Houghton, Geelong, North Victoria, Australia 

I loved the beautiful February frontispiece poem "Silence" by Christie Lund Coles, also 
Pearle Olsen's "I Think of Beaches," so attractively set up. 

Beulah H. Sadleir, Salt Lake City, Utah 

I think I have read the Magazine since it was first published and I have always been 
anxious for each copy to come. I enjoy the comments and letters in the From Near 
and Far department. I noticed one letter from a woman in Indiana whom I knew 
when she was not a member of the Church, and who is now a member, and a dear 
former neighbor with the birthdays— Bertha A. Kleinman, ninety-one. Many readers 
of the Magazine will recall her poetry and writings for many years back. 

Emeline L. Lynds, Fontana, Caliiornia 

I especially enjoy the pictures in the Magazine and the Notes From the Field. In the 
February issue when I saw the Note from Juab Stake, there was a picture that seemed 
to jump right off the page to greet me. At the time when I was growing up in Nephi, 
Utah, Sister Cazier was president of the stake Relief Society, and we were her neigh- 
bors. The first thing I read in the Magazine was the story "A Day for Diddle-Daddl- 
ing," by Alice Morrey Bailey. It seemed just like a visit with my dear departed mother. 
Callie's mother sounded just like my own. Florence S. Anderson, Kearns, Utah 

It is a blessing for me to have the Magazine, for usually I am a long way from our 
home ward as we move so often. I especially enjoy the Magazine and all the Relief 
Society organizations I visit, for I never feel alone or as a stranger. 

Leah Hancock Standiford, Taylor, Arizona 

I was so interested in the article "Who Will Show Her How?" (about handicrafts) by 
Dorothy F. Condry in the January Magazine. I feel that I am a kindred spirit. I like 
the poetry of Gladys Hesser Burnham very much. She was a schoolmate of mine. 

Mrs. Myron Hansen, Collinston, Utah 
322 



The 

Magazine volume 56 May 1969 Number 5 



Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

324 "With Singleness of Heart" Mayola R. Miltenberger 

330 Is Discipline a Problem? Frances B. Barlow 

334 The Carlyles: Thomas and Jane and Their Philosophy About Work Mabel Jones Gabbott 

Fiction 

338 A Piteous Day A//ce Stratton 

348 The Hardest Work Sally Ann Roehl 

352 "And When Ye Shall Receive These Things" Margaret L. Phelps 

358 The Rebirth Nancy Tuddenham 

381 Welcome the Task— Chapter 7 Michele Bartmess 

General Features 

322 From Near and Far 

343 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

344 Editorial— A Blessing for the Hemispheres Vesta P. Crawford 
400 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

347 The Everlasting Hills Joyce B. Maughan 

357 Tree of Magic Betty Mazzacano 

363 Harvest of Fulfillment Betty G. Spencer 

365 Mothers Emily T. Wilkerson 

366 Make Your Own Draperies Edythe K. Watson 

374 Lost Forever— One Expression of Love E. Grace Stanford 
376 Recipe for Pavlova Patricia R. Watkins 
378 Staff of Life Barbara G. Toomer 

Lesson Department 

395 Homemaking— House Plants Celestia J. Taylor 

Poetry 

321 No Words Learned Alice Morrey Bailey 

May Dividends, Seu/ah Huish Sadleir 329; Impressionist Painting, Linda Lorraine Olson 333; 
The Lowly Places, Bertha A. Kleinman 336; Wish for Fair Weather, Maxine R. Jennings 337; 
This Land of Mine, Joyce Trimmer 342; A Mothers Prayer, Oneita B. Sums/on, 346; To a Grand- 
son, Christie Lund Coles, 346; Little Mother, Evelyn Fjeldsted, 346; A Tribute, Bernice Cheshire 
Harding 356; Hameland, Jean Paul Clark 362; Perception, Grace Diane Jessen 363; When 
Mothers Sing, Olga Milius 373; My Tapestry, Ruth G. Rothe 373; "Eternal Kingdom," Lorna 
Nelson 375; Mount Rainier, Dorothy J. Roberts 386. 



Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints. ©1969 
by the Relief Society General Board Association Editorial and Business Office 76 North Mam Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111: 
Phone 364 2511; Subscription Price $2 00 a year; foreign, $2 00 a year; 20e a copy, payable in advance The Magazine is not 
sent after subscription expires No back numbers can be supplied Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed Report 
change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second class matter February 18. 1914. at the Post Office. 
Salt Lake City. Utah, under the Act of March 3. 1879 Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 
1103. Act of October 8. 1917. authorized June 29. 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts 

323 



"With 

singleness 

of Heart " 



Mayo la R. Miltenberger, 

Member General Board 
of Relief Society 




Marion Rogers and Leonora Smith Rogers 



■ Mother's rendition of "Catch 
the Sunshine" was a vigorous 
accompaniment to the staccato 
of her heels as they traversed 
the kitchen floor — back and 
forth — back and forth. These 
sounds, together with the rattle 
of pots and pans, announced that 
the Saturday routine had begun. 

My mother was and is a 
great believer in keeping the 
Sabbath Day holy and has al- 
ways been an exemplar of how 
advance preparation and plan- 
ning can assure proper obser- 
vance of the day and, at the 
same time, provide the family 
restful comfort and a good mid- 
day dinner served with "single- 
ness of heart" Sunday noon. 

We children were allowed 



to stay in bed slightly longer 
on Saturday mornings; yet our 
share of the work awaited us. 
As each of us girls became old 
enough, she was given responsi- 
bility for placing clean bed 
linens on our beds, sweeping and 
dusting our rooms, folding hair 
ribbons, and otherwise bringing 
order and cleanliness to our 
bedrooms. 

We also had some duties of a 
less personal nature. My sisters 
and I must sweep the porches 
and walks which extended half- 
way around the house, dust the 
furniture, and sometimes "run 
through the house with the 
mop," Mother's descriptive term 
for a dry mop dusting of the 
hardwood floors. My brother 



324 



"With Singleness of Heart" 



must keep the woodbox filled 
with chopped wood and cedar 
chips for mother's big black 
Monarch stove. 

Most of the time, we children 
worked at snail's pace inter- 
spersed with a little "horseplay," 
unless motivated by a desire 
to finish so that we might join 
a playmate or unless urged to 
finish by a "certain tone" in 
mother's voice. 

One Saturday job, rotated 
among the four of us, was that 
tedious task of churning our 
butter. The wooden barrel-like 
churn, with its tall dasher, was 
rolled into the center of the 
kitchen floor, and the child as- 
signed was shrouded in a big bib 
apron. 




Pound, pound, splash! Pound, 
pound, splash! On and on she 
toiled until, at long last, tiny 
curds of butter appeared on the 
lid and mother took over, gather- 
ing, lifting the yellow ball of 
butter from its milk, washing, 
salting, and molding the finished 
product. 

Ten loaves of bread lay rising 
in the big black pans and a pot 
of beans for Saturday night 
supper simmered on the stove by 
midmorning. 

Certain parts of Saturday 
seemed endless — hair was sham- 
pooed with "caught" rain water 
and homemade soap, shoes were 
shined, Sunday dresses pressed, 
and Dad's Sunday suit and white 
shirt were scrutinized. 

What a busy day! But on 
Sunday morning, a quiet calm 
reigned throughout the clean 
house as the family prepared to 
attend Sabbath meetings. 

Mother's first activity on Sun- 
day morning centered on assist- 
ing my father in any way needed 
to get ready to attend priesthood 
meeting, then she had a few 
restful moments to herself, after 
which she assisted in the tying 
of hair ribbons, buttoning of 
dresses and shoes for the children, 
so that all would be on time 
for Sunday School. 

As very young children, we 
did not fully comprehend nor 
appreciate the value of this 
lesson being taught us, but all 
of us have greatly benefited 



The Missionary Family— Standing in front, 
left to right: Mayola Rogers Miltenberger, 
Louise Rogers Preston, Bess Rogers Ericksen. 
Seated in rear: Leonora Smith Rogers (mother) 
holding baby IVIarion Roscoe Rogers, born 
after Father's departure for a foreign mission. 



325 



May 1969 



by it, as we have the home train- 
ing we received in other aspects. 

For example, Church service 
was always a part of life at 
home no matter what was asked. 
Devoted response to requests 
of the leaders of the Church was 
a tradition on both sides of the 
family. 

My grandparents went to 
Arizona to help colonize at the 
call of Brigham Young, which 
they did at great sacrifice inas- 
much as it involved leaving 
comfortable homes and dear 
ones and coming to a remote, 
difficult area. 

My father's and mother's 
willing and obedient service to 
the Church was an example to 
us in many ways and at many 
times throughout our lives, 
but it was no more clearly dem- 
onstrated than when I was 
about nine or ten years old. 
We were then a family of three 
children (and another one on 
the way), when my father was 
asked to fill a mission in England. 
It was not unusual for men with 
families, as well as single men, 
to be asked to go. I cannot re- 
member the details of the family 
deliberations, but my father's 
departure is still vivid in my 
memory. I recently read an 
excerpt from Mother's Journal 
which illustrates: 

The bishop spoke to Marion [my 
father] about a mission and after he 
explained our "condition" and talked it 
over with me [my mother], decided to 
accept the call. I was five months along 
in a pregnancy, but felt quite willing 
to make the sacrifice and trust to a Higher 
Power to watch over us so he could go. 

Dad had sufficient funds from 
a successful road contract to 
see him through the mission, but 



Mother had to provide for her- 
self and us children. She did 
this, after my brother's birth, 
two months after my father left, 
by taking schoolteachers and 
student boarders from our local 
high school. The Lord greatly 
blessed our family and my father 
during this time and provided 
another tremendous lesson to 
the children. 

For as far back as I can re- 
member, the women in Mother's 
family have been active Relief 
Society workers. Therefore, the 
term "Relief Society" conjured 
up many mental images and re- 
sponses in us children. When 
one of my sisters was a little 
girl of about four or five years 
of age, she wandered next door 
to observe a non-Latter-day 
Saint man at work in his car- 
penter shop. He was smoking. 

Said Louise, "They don't like 
you to smoke, Mr. Chafee." 

"Who doesn't like me to smoke, 
Louise?" he inquired. 

"Oh, the 'Lief Society!" re- 
plied Louise. 

My mother, my grandmother, 
and great-grandmother were 
all Relief Society stake presi- 
dents who served diligently for 
many years. My mother's own 
tenure was seventeen years, 
during which time the family 
not only shared mother, but our 
resources, and, in final analysis, 
were actually involved in a variety 
of projects. There were quilt 
and blanket projects in which 
needy families were helped to 
acquire necessary bedding during 
the depression; an immunization 
project to protect children and 
adults against diptheria and 
smallpox; a dental project, the 
building of a Relief Society 



326 







The Rogers' home in Snow flake, Arizona, completed in 1918. 



sponsored maternity hospital, and 
many more. 

Not only was Mother a dili- 
gent Church worker, but she took 
part in community affairs as 
well. Her good home manage- 
ment, her own humanitarian 
inclinations, and my father's 
generosity and encouragement 
permitted her to serve several 
terms, first as a member and 
then as chairman of the County 
Child Welfare Board, a forerunner 
to the County Welfare System. 

Along with the more mundane 
affairs of our family life, my 
memories of our home are inter- 
laced with pleasant images of 
family occasions, family fun, 
and even adventures into the 
arts, if that is what one could 
call the sounds which came forth 
from beginners on the violin, 
horn, clarinet, and piano. 

Mother had in mind there 
would someday be a family or- 
chestra; therefore, considerable 



time, money, and effort were 
expended on music lessons given 
by our town music teacher. 
Brother Rufus Crandell. 

In this. Mother was considera- 
bly more strongly motived than 
were her somewhat reluctant 
"artists," and in order for all 
of us to get through a rendition 
simultaneously and harmon- 
iously, Mother labored long hours 
pointing to notes with a ruler, 
which she occasionally used 
to tap a balky finger. In spite 
of the fact that our repertoire 
never expanded much beyond 
"The Shepherd's Dream," this 
introduction to music was im- 
portant to us and, in time, we 
found joy in listening to and 
savoring good music. 

Our home, thanks to Mother's 
management, had many excellent 
books which we enjoyed greatly. 
The storybooks were thread- 
bare by the time we were grown 
for, in spite of her busy, active 



327 



May 1969 



life, Mother found time for the 
bedtime story. 

One of my fondest memories 
was Mother's expressive reading 
of one of the fairy tales which 
transported us into imaginary 
kingdoms as vividly as those 
seen on television today. 

Thursdays were looked for- 
ward to when we were young, for 
that was the evening when the 
family gathered for "Home 
Night," as it was called then. 

For those events, Mother was 
the moving force even though 
she worked more or less in the 
background. She always made 
the children feel important as 
she designated one each week to 
be in charge. This meant we 
could assist in planning the 
program. This nearly always 
consisted of stories or discussions 
regarding certain religious or 
moral doctrines, with poems 
and songs interspersed. But the 
part we children looked forward 
to with greatest anticipation was 
the "party" — the games and re- 
freshments which followed the 
"program." 

"Pretty bird, my cup, what 
color is yours?" 

Round and round the child 
or parent went with fingers 
poised in a small cup of water 
waiting for the moment when 
one of us guessed the color "it" 
had in mind. A correct guess 
signaled squeals of surprise as 
a drop of water was flicked into 
the face of the lucky one who 
then became the possessor of the 
"cup," and the game progressed. 

After a few rounds of "Pretty 
Bird," the dining-room chairs 
and table were pushed back for a 
rousing, scuffing game of "Pussy 
Wants a Corner." This usually 



came at the end of the evening, 
for it left all of us laughing and 
breathlessly ready for the "pass 
around" and bed. 

As a young girl, I can remem- 
ber periods when my parents 
passed through financial struggles 
as they worked together to ac- 
quire the necessities of life and 
money for the extras, such as col- 
lege to come later for the children. 
There was just no money at one 
time — no road jobs were avail- 
able for bidding. Horses and 
road building equipment stood 
idle. Creditors, too, were hungry, 
therefore they eyed any asset of 
value — cows, calves, horses, land. 
A national depression plagued 
the land! 

Mother, frugal and resource- 
ful as she was, really was no 
match for these problems, but it 
was beyond her thinking to seek 
employment outside the home, 
prepared as she was to teach. 
After all, wasn't she a wife and 
mother? Didn't she have a hus- 
band and four children to care 
for? Someone had to attend to 
home and family, while Dad 
matched his wits and brawn 
against the crisis! 

Mother did have certain re- 
sources she was quite willing to 
use, however, and did so fre- 
quently — faith, and prayer, and 
works! 

Both parents bent to the 
challenge, each assuming appro- 
priate roles, but cooperating 
and laboring together to free 
themselves of debt. 

Mother cut corners everywhere 
possible. We never knew hunger, 
but our usual ample larder was 
considerably reduced. Mother 
skimped on clothing as she 
patched, darned, remodeled. 



328 



"With Singleness of Heart" 



and made-do. I can remember 
yet, wearing underclothing which 
despite bleaching still bore the 
imprint of Silver Creek Flour 
Mills — Love Me brand. 

Probably at no time in our 
lives were we ever so short of 
necessities, but out of this trying 
experience came a great oppor- 
tunity to observe firsthand the 
operation of another great prin- 
ciple of the gospel — tithing. 
Mother's faith in the Lord has 
always been absolute; therefore, 
she talked with him frequently. 
It almost seemed impractical at 
a time when our financial needs 
were so great to pay tithing, but 
Mother had confidence that the 
"windows of heaven" would be 
opened if we were faithful to 
this commandment. 

At one time she promised the 
Lord that if he would give our 
family inspiration and opportun- 
ity for earning, she would exercise 
her influence in the family so 
that a full and honest tithe would 
always be paid. 



Things did improve for us, and 
for as long as I can remember, 
Mother's commitment has been 
kept. Hers and my father's ob- 
ligation to the Lord has been 
taken care of monthly before 
income has been counted as their 
own. 

Of course, after things eased 
a bit, it was great to be able to 
have a few new things after 
doing without. My Grandmother 
Smith once remarked to Mother, 
upon admiring some new gingham 
dresses Mother made for us, 
"Leonora, it is so good to see 
your girls in a new piece of 
goods." 

Mother and Dad came from 
pioneer backgrounds. We children 
grew up in a simple country at- 
mosphere, and yet ours was a 
rich, loving experience with our 
parents until my father's passing 
and a continuing one now with 
the head of our family, our spry, 
busy, affectionate, eighty-three- 
year-old mother, Leonora S. 
Rogers. 



MAY DIVIDENDS 



Speak my name in whispers 
As new May appears: 
She has no lusty voice, 
Breathing her way 
Through shiny foliage 
And soft-fallen tears. 

Speak my name in whispers, 
Reliving pleasures 
In a tiny town, 
Child queen in fairy 
Dress, with lilac crown. 



Whisper on, as I 
Recall those faces 
Of my childhood friends; 
Faces young and joyful, 
Sighting not the promise 
Life extends: 

And I shall whisper back 
To you— in time, 
Of love-filled years, 
Of all May's dividends. 

—Beulah Huish Sadleir 



329 




■ "How can I get my child to do 
what I say?" Parents have asked 
this question for many years, and 
probably will continue to do so 
throughout many generations to 
come. 

To some parents this question 
means, "How can I discipline (or 
punish) Jimmie if he doesn't do 
what I think he should, when 
I think he should?" Such parents 
are so concerned with finding a 
device or trick to bring about the 
response they want that they lose 
sight of the end they are really 
trying to attain. Discipline, for 
them, becomes largely a matter 
of punishment, rather than an 
essential step in the slow building 
up of a child's learning of what 
is right or wrong, acceptable or 
not. Many parents unfortunately 
believe that children learn faster 
when they are punished. 

This is not so. Children learn 
the best and the most important 
things without being taught, from 
those who love and care for them. 
The infant, lying in his crib 
or on his mother's lap, knows 
instinctively when she is pleased 
with him and when she is not. 
If she smiles and holds him se- 
curely with gentle affection, he 
feels comfortable and warm. 
If her face holds a frown, her 



body is tense, and she dresses or 
feeds him impatiently or with 
angry jerks, he senses that some- 
thing is wrong. 

Today, more than ever, parents 
are confused and groping for a 
clear understanding of how to 
deal with the question of disci- 
pline. 

It is not strange that parents 
are confused. The discipline 
pendulum has swung between 
extremes. In the nineteen twen- 
ties there was a strong reaction 
against the repressive "Children 
should be seen and not heard" 
and the stern, sometimes harsh, 
"Spare the rod and spoil the 
child" dictates and practices of 
former days. It was soon recog- 
nized that such a completely 
authoritarian viewpoint failed to 
recognize the nature and needs 
of a growing child, and also that 
it was poor training for a demo- 
cratic way of life. Some parents 
and teachers abandoned all 
authoritative control, permitting 
children to do almost anything 
and everything the child wanted 
to do. An attitude of complete 
permissiveness — letting a child 
behave in any way short of actual 
bodily injury to himself and 
others — was sometimes advo- 
cated. Children from such homes 



330 



/s Discipline a Problem? 



became insecure. They were 
forced to make decisions they 
were incapable of making. 

It seems obvious that neither 
an extreme authoritarianism nor 
an extreme permissiveness can 
be a sound method of bringing 
up a child — either for his own 
healthy personality development 
or for preparing him to be a ma- 
ture, responsible citizen of a 
democratic, free society. The 
problem of gaining an intelligent, 
and middle-of-the-road viewpoint, 
based on the nature and needs 
of both child and a free society, 
has become a crucial one today. 

Parents need not be discour- 
aged by these changes in view- 
points of child rearing if they 
understand what causes them. 
They reflect social changes which 
affect values and goals regarding 
the kind of behavior considered 
desirable. 

All children misbehave. Moth- 
er's reaction to the child when 
he is misbehaving determines, in 
a large measure, if he will con- 
tinue such behavior or discard it 
in favor of more positive con- 
structive behavior. Children have 
to make mistakes to learn. Praise 
them for what they do right. 
Generally speaking, most children 
know when they have done 
wrong, so don't rub it in. Chang- 
ing an attitude can change be- 
havior. Minimize the mistakes 
of your child. Emphasizing mis- 
takes and bad habits communi- 
cates to the child distrust and 
little faith which stimulate feel- 
ings of worthlessness and "what's 
the use?" Self-esteem is so vital 
to everyone, especially children. 
It has been found that parents 
have it within their power to give 
a child high self-esteem. 



Parents cannot turn to special- 
ists for easy and complete an- 
swers to their problems of child 
rearing. Common sense cannot 
be discarded to be replaced by 
specific techniques. Fads and 
styles exist in child rearing as in 
other kinds of practices, and 
should be recognized for what 
they are. Most specialists agree 
that the methods of child rearing 
they advise parents to use must 
be both intellectually and emo- 
tionally acceptable to the fathers 
and mothers who carry them out. 
Otherwise parents cannot follow 
them successfully and are likely 
to develop unjustifiable feelings 
of inadequacy and guilt. 

I oday we recognize the im- 
portance of accepting the child 
for what he is and that each child 
is different and his needs are to 
be met. He needs to feel that he 
himself is accepted under any 
and all circumstances. But this 
does not mean that any and all 
kinds of behavior on his part are 
to be accepted. In fact, we have 
recognized that the actual "set- 
ting of limits," making clear 
what he is not permitted to do, 
helps the child feel secure. 

Many questions concerning 
discipline and freedom are contro- 
versial. Let us clarify our think- 
ing by defining just what we mean 
by discipline. Discipline was or- 
iginally a term for training, learn- 
ing, and order. The word implied 
the art of making disciples; that 
is, an individual who was dis- 
ciplined became a disciple or 
follower of one's teacher or of a 
particular way of thinking or 
living. Nowhere in Latin usage 
did it have the unpleasant impli- 
cation of punishment which is 



331 



May 1969 



associated with it in many 
people's minds today. 

Discipline in its true meaning 
implies a voluntary following of 
rules or principles. All good dis- 
cipline eventually becomes self- 
discipline. Our purpose in dis- 
ciplining a child is to train him 
so that he learns to choose for 
himself constructive behavior 
patterns and desirable goals. We 
discipline a child in order that 
he may eventually be qualified 
for freedom. Through discipline 
he develops the self-control, the 
self-discipline he needs in order 
to become able to obey his self- 
formulated will and the laws 
which he helps to establish. 
Freedom can be achieved only 
through discipline because only 
a self-disciplined person can be 
truly free. 

Children should experience 
both freedom and control at all 
stages of their development. They 
need to experience four types 
of behavior through which they 
mature in self-discipline, respon- 
sibility, and freedom: 

1. Behavior which is insisted upon by 
adults. No parent would allow a two 
or three-year-old to play in the street 
or decide when he or she should go to 
bed. This type of behavior is limited, 
for the most part, to danger situations, 
health, and the rights of others. 

2. Behavior in which the child has a 
limited choice within a controlled situa- 
tion. In this type of behavior he may 
choose between two vegetables at meal- 
time, a choice out of two dresses to wear, 
or what toys to play with. 

3. Behavior in which the child has 
complete freedom of choice (within his 
ability to accept consequences). In this 
type of behavior, the child gradually 
learns to accept complete responsibility 
for his behavior, a responsibility he must 
eventually accept as an adult. He should 
be encouraged to make decisions. Thus 
Mary may choose the books to be bor- 



rowed from the library, or what to do 
after her school work is done. A great 
deal is at stake in these simple decisions. 
If she is not allowed to make them as a 
child, she will not have the courage to 
persevere in later years when the prob- 
lems are tougher. 

4. Behavior in which group control 
is established. In this type of situation, 
responsibility for their behavior is as- 
sumed by the children themselves. The 
group must work out methods of coop- 
eration and ways to secure durable be- 
havior from its individual members. 
Group control cannot be expected until 
children are seven or eight years old, 
but training can begin earlier. Experi- 
ments in group control provide funda- 
mental training in a democratic way of 
Hfe. 

Examples of these four types of 
behavior would, of course, differ 
with the ages of children. As chil- 
dren become older there would 
be less of the first type and more 
of the other three types. 

Adults need to safeguard chil- 
dren from doing things that may 
bring consequences with which 
they cannot cope. In situations 
of physical danger and health, in 
social situations which arouse 
childish aggressive feelings, they 
need to know that their parents 
understand and can help them 
control their behavior. 

The child looks for love and 
security and order within the 
home. Once a child knows that 
he is respected and counts for 
something within his home, he 
will be eager and able to meet 
the outside world. The child who 
feels alone, struggling against 
criticism and hostile feelings, has 
little chance. The child who 
knows that there are adults who 
will help and guide him when he 
needs it, and who will, at the 
same time, allow him to go ahead 
because they have confidence in 



332 



Is Discipline a Problem? 



him, for this child the doors of 
life are open wide. Encourage- 
ment is most important. Those 
who need encouragement and 
respect may get it the least. It 
is hard to praise the difficult 
child and easy to praise the 
agreeable one. An honest way 
must be found to give praise to 
every child. 

No book, agency, or pediatri- 
cian can tell you exactly how to 
bring your child up, because you 
and your child are different from 
anybody else and anybody else's 
child. No mother or father will 
be able always to respond to chil- 
dren in an ideal way, nor should 
they hold up that kind of expec- 
tations for themselves. Occasional 
bursts of irritability are only 
natural, after all. Children will 
accept them as such if they know 
that they can count on their 
parents' basic love and under- 
standing. 



Whatever devices you use to 
get obedience and to uphold au- 
thority are relatively unimpor- 
tant compared to the attitude 
you bring to bear on the situa- 
tion. Such attitudes are devel- 
oped: 

If you can stop thinking of your child 
as "good" or as "bad," but as learning. 

If you can think of discipline as 
training rather than punishment. 

If you can look far enough ahead 
for him and teach him so that someday 
he will not need you. 

If you can give him self-esteem so 
that he feels like a worthwhile person. 

If you can give through your love 
and example values that he can under- 
stand. 

If you can accept him for what he is 
and not force him to be someone else. 

If you can do these things, 
and at the same time enjoy your 
child in each swiftly passing 
phase, then truly the old bugbear 
"the discipline problem" will 
dissolve into the splendid process 
of learning how to live. 




IMPRESSIONIST PAINTING 

Standing here— a bit too close— 

I wondered if that daub of red 

Meant anything beside the bit of blue. 

It's such a tiny fleck of color in the whole. 

But once away— back to the vantage 

That the artist had in mind— 

I saw those two become the purple of a setting sun 

While greens and brown 

That had been but disjointed dabs of paint 

At once dissolved into the majesty of trees. 

Each speck, brushed deftly into place, 

Each doing its small part, 

Was vital to the work when seen complete. 

Then why should I not look to him who placed me here 
If my work seems, as yet, unclear to me? 
Am I the red of sunset or the green of tree? 
He knows and waits but for my heart to ask 
To show me where to stand that I may see. 

—Linda Lorraine Olson 



333 




riyl 



Thomas and Jane and Their Philosophy About Work 

Mabel Jones Gahhott 



■ Thomas Carlyle, born in 1795 
in Ecclefechan, Dumfriesshire, 
Scotland, the oldest of nine chil- 
dren, was taught the value of 
work in his childhood. With his 
father, a frugal stonemason, he 
could say, "Blessed is he who 
has found his work," and "there 
is a perennial nobleness in work." 
James Carlyle realized that his 
son had unusual abilities and 
sacrificed to provide a good edu- 
cation for him. When Thomas 
Carlyle was fourteen years old, 
he walked ninety miles to enter 
the University of Edinburgh. He 
had planned to study for the 
ministry, but instead became a 
teacher. He was too independent 
to enjoy teaching on a regular 
basis, but tolerated private tu- 
toring. Meanwhile, he continued 
his studies in German and began 
to write for magazines in Edin- 



burgh. His first important work 
was the Life of Schiller, the Ger- 
man poet. Other works included 
Sartor Resartus, Burns, Past 
and Present, and Frederick the 
Great. 

Carlyle knew intimately the 
meaning of work. After he had 
completed the first volume of 
The French Revolution, in 1837, 
he gave it to his friend, John 
Stuart Mill, to read. One of 
Mill's servants used the manu- 
script to start a fire. All of Car- 
lyle's notes had been destroyed 
and he struggled to reproduce his 
masterpiece. The rewritten book 
was a success and established 
Carlyle's genius in the literary 
world of his times. Well could 
he say, "The wages of every noble 
work do yet lie in heaven." 

In the writings of Thomas Car- 
lyle, we find over and over this 



334 



The Car/y/es. Thomas and Jane 



philosophy regarding work: "Do 
the duty that Ues nearest at 
hand." 

With regard to women's work, 
his wife Jane Welsh Carlyle at 
one time explained that "It is not 
the greatness or the littleness of 
the 'duty nearest at hand' but 
the spirit in which one does it 
that makes one's doing noble or 
mean." 

Jane Welsh and Thomas Car- 
lyle had been married in October 
1826. She loved him with a rare 
devotion and determined that he 
should never write for money, 
but only when he had something 
to say. Since his writing was their 
source of income, she had to 
manage carefully and well what- 
ever money came to them. After 
eighteen months of happiness, 
new friends, and some successes 
in his writing in Edinburgh, 
Carlyle decided to save expenses 
by moving to Craigenputtock. 

Craigenputtock, Scotland, has 
been described as "the dreariest 
spot in all the British dominions." 
Craigenputtock was Jane Welsh's 
own ancestral property; her 
father had been born' there. The 
tenants were in arrears, and Mrs. 
Welsh, who lived nearby at 
Templand, was glad to have her 
daughter move to Craigenput- 
tock. In 1828, when Thomas and 
Jane Carlyle made it their home, 
the old house stood gaunt and 
stern, quite alone on the sparse 
moors. The nearest cottage was 
a mile away. 

Jane Welsh had been an only 
child, born to wealth and ser- 
vants and a life of art and cul- 
ture. She describes herself as 
being "sublimely ignorant of 
every branch of useful knowledge, 
though a capital Latin scholar 



and a very fair mathematician." 
In this out-of-the-way place, Mrs- 
Carlyle found she had to learn 
to sew. "Husbands," she says, "I 
was shocked to find, wear their 
stockings into holes, and were al- 
ways losing buttons, and I was 
expected to 'look to all that.' " 
At this time also she found she 
had to learn to cook. Carlyle had 
expected the quietness and sim- 
plicity of the life at Craigenput- 
tock to cure all his ailments. But 
his ills went with him, which 
Mrs. Carlyle described as "bad 
digestion." 

At first the Carlyles bought 
their bread from the baker at 
Dumfries, about sixteen miles 
away. But Carlyle soon found 
this "soured on his stomach." 
So Jane Carlyle decided to bake 
at home. She sent for Cobhett's 
Cottage Economy, and studied 
the recipe for a loaf of bread. 

(We are told that when Jane 
made her first pudding for Car- 
lyle she locked herself alone in 
the kitchen so no one would 
disturb her accurate measuring 
of ingredients.) 

Knowing little about the pro- 
cesses of yeast and their slow- 
rising powers, Mrs. Carlyle was 
not ready to bake the bread 
until long past everyone's bed- 
time hour. 

"One o'clock struck," she says, 
"then two, and then three; and 
still I was sitting there in an 
immense solitude, my whole 
body aching with weariness, my 
heart aching with a sense of for- 
lornness and degradation. That 
I, who had been so petted at 
home, whose comfort had been 
studied by everybody in the 
house, who had never been re- 
quired to do anything but cul- 



335 



May 1969 



tivate my mind, should have to 
pass all those hours of the night 
in watching a loaf of bread — 
which might not turn out bread 
after all. . . !" 

Alone in that ancient kitchen 
Jane began to feel sorry for her- 
self. Then, somehow, she remem- 
bered the story of Benvenuto 
Cellini who sat up all night 
watching his famed statue, 
"Perseus," being baked in the 
furnace. She began to think what 
was the difference, after all, 
between her and Cellini, between 
his statue and her loaf of bread. 
Each was a noble work; each 
was the thing one's hand had 
found to do. All his will, energy, 
patience, and resources had gone 
into the molding of his statue. 
But had Cellini been a woman 



living in Craigenputtock, with a 
dyspeptic husband, sixteen miles 
from a baker, perhaps all his 
artistic qualities could have done 
no better than a loaf of bread. 
As this idea filled her mind, her 
watching became a joy, and the 
loaf of bread, golden and light 
when it came from the oven, was 
more precious than a work of art. 
During the years Jane lived 
at Craigenputtock this night's 
thinking often sustained her. 
Her patience, understanding, and 
endurance, and the spirit in 
which she did "the duty nearest 
at hand" contributed greatly to 
the noble work her famous hus- 
band accomplished. 



Reference: Life of Thomas Carlyle, 
Volume II, pp. 24-25, by J. A. Froude 



THE LOWLY PLACES 

The distant peaks with glinting spires and steeples, 
Are not for me— my place is far below, 

Where valleys teem and hurried toiling peoples 
Must face the everydays that come and go. 

The battlefield with all its urge and glory, 
Is not for me— my home is far away, 

Where hero-lust and lore are only story, 
And petty cares must fill my every day. 

The walks of fame— the high and lofty places, 
Are not for me— the hero ranks are few, 

And I must tread the lowly rutted spaces 
And there perfect the humble things I do. 

The day so big must teem with deeds so little, 
His imaged race must toil at tasks so small. 

That somewhere when he weighs each jot and tittle, 
His love— I know— will justify them all. 

—Bertha A. Kleinman 



336 



% @%j#s^^-*' 









m 



^'■.' 



?™^ 



w---.*"^"^ 



^M^'« 



, ;_,-,,^s* i*s^-„ -yai^ h/ 



:*-t \ 



1^ 



:l^ 



%i 






Pool in Springtime 



Dorothy J. Roberts 



WISH FOR FAIR WEATHER 

Wind, 

Needle the patchwork hill, 
If you will, 

And scissor the willow to a winter fringe, 
But, oh, wind, fold the lake gently; pleat the water- 
Gather it in wide white ruffles; 
Fashion a fine gown 
For sky, 
That shy 

Blue matron of autumn 
To wear tomorrow. 

—Maxine R. Jennings 



337 




A Piteous Day 



Alice Stratton 



■ Daddy always refers to it as 
"the happening," and to him I 
guess it was. You see, Daddy is 
very practical minded — like bread 
and butter without jelly. 

Susan and I were playing 
paper dolls under the dining room 
table one evening. We played in 
whispers so as not to be noticed, 
for it was getting late and we 
might be hustled off to bed. 

"It's about time they learned 
the difference between the real 
and the imaginary," Daddy was 
saying. We knew we were being 
discussed again. 

"Nonsense," Grandma retort- 
ed. "There's nothing far-fetched 
about seeing an elephant turn 
into a peacock." 

"Nothing but an exaggerated 
imagination. I think they should 
call a cloud a cloud, instead of 
an elephant or a peacock. It's 
just the idea of the thing. They 
fabricate something unreal out 



of everything. Take tonight. 
Instead of simply putting the 
supper dishes away, they twitched 
their noses and went 'dingle, din- 
gle' and bewitched them into the 
cupboard. I tell you, that pair 
should be brought down to earth 
and made to talk normal and 
act normal just once." 

We had heard all this before, 
so we went on playing. 

The most worn-out phrase in 
Daddy's vocabulary was "exag- 
gerated imagination," and he 
always used it when he talked 
about us. Usually he would end 
up saying, "Someday, something 
will happen that will bring them 
down to earth hard, and it's 
going to hurt." 

Grandma's answer was always 
the same, "Pity the day." So we 
were expecting that piteous day, 
although we had no idea what 
was supposed to happen. 

The next day was Saturday, 



338 



A Piteous Day 

and Daddy and Grandma were which had to be planted fresh 

in the garden tying up rose each time we came to play, 

runners. Susan and I hurried Clearing away the old dried 

through our work, for usually on flowers, we poked the fresh stems 

Saturdays we could go upon the down to where the sand was 

hill to play. We had built a damp. Just then a lizzard 

fairyland there. With old spoons streaked past, 
we had dug out a king's castle "A fire-eating dragon!" Susan 

and a witches' den in the bank of shrieked and shot after him. 

a dry gully. We had a sardine Tripping, she sprawled to her 

can for a chariot and white bones hands and knees, then froze to 

for horses. the spot. Her eyes and mouth 

We had gathered hollyhocks open wide, and she stared as if in 

and were sticking black currant a trance. "Look!" she whispered, 

heads on them and piling them pointing her finger, 
into a shoe box. I squatted beside her and 

"Why didn't you leave stems looked. "All I can see is an old 

on your flowers? How can you chicken egg." 
arrange them this way?" Daddy She came unfrozen. "It isn't a 

asked. chicken egg. What chicken would 

Susan spoke up. "They aren't come up here to lay?" 
flowers." "Then, what is it?" I asked. 

The muscles in Daddy's jaw *Tt is the dragon. He turned 

worked. "They are hollyhocks, himself into an egg just as I fell, 

and hollyhocks are flowers.'' I saw him." 

I could feel a lecture coming I crawled over to examine the 

on so I hurried to explain. "We egg. It was innocent looking 

know they are hollyhocks, Daddy, enough, lying there on the bare 

but when you put heads on them, earth. I poked around the bush 

they become people, like this with a stick. "See, here's a hole, 

ruflly pink one. She is a fairy Susan, a snake could have laid 

princess, don't you see?" the egg." 

"No, I don't see." "But a snake didn't. This is a 

"Now may we go to fairyland?" bewitched egg. Inside is a dragon 

I asked. which is really under a witch's 

Daddy's eyes shot sparks, spell. When we break the egg, the 

"Where?" he demanded. spell will be broken and the 

Ducking my head, I mumbled, prince will be set free." 
"We want to go upon the hill." "When we break the egg, little 

"Well, why didn't you say so? snakes might run up our arms 

A hill is a hill, understand?" and legs." I shuddered. 

"Yes, Daddy. May we go now?" She gave me a look of con- 

"All right. But don't stay too tempt. Dumping the hollyhocks, 

long." she stuffed the shoe box with 

With our digging spoons and chaparral and cradled the egg 
shoe box, we scurried out the inside. "Come on, let's go." 
gate. On the way up the hill we "But we came to play," I pro- 
gathered sego lilies and Indian tested. "Our people will be 
paintbrush for the fairy garden ruined." 

339 



May 1969 



"So what! There are plenty 
more hollyhocks. Don't you see? 
This is an important happening." 
Then she chanted, "We'll set the 
prince free, under the mulberry 
tree!" 

She clutched the box to her 
and we began our descent. Sud- 
denly she stopped. "Listen," she 
whispered. "I hear something 
inside." She held the box for me 
to listen. There was the scratch- 
ing sound of chaparral twigs 
against the lid. 

"Something is running around 
inside," I said. 

Scornfully she said, "No prince 
would run around in a shoe box." 

"All right then, what do you 
think you can hear?" 

She put her ear to the box. 
"It is the prince, sending us a 
message in code. . . . He is promis- 
ing us a reward for setting him 
free!" 

AVll the way home we specu- 
lated on what the reward would 
be. The possibilities grew more 
exciting with each step of the 
way. We ran the last stretch, and 
were out of breath when we 
reached our yard. 

"Land sakes!" Grandma ex- 
claimed. "Back already?" Then 
scrutinizing us she asked, "What 
happened? You look as if you'd 
seen an apparition." 

We could not speak for our 
throats were dry. Susan thrust 
the box at Grandma, who lifted 
the lid. 

Daddy put down his shovel 
and looked. "Well, what do you 
know! Old Speckle is laying 
again." 

"Oh, no!" Susan panted, 
"Speck didn't lay this egg. This 
isn't a laid egg." 



"Of course it is. You can see it 
for yourself." 

"No, Daddy. I saw a dragon 
change himself into this egg." 

Daddy looked sternly at us. 
"Young ladies! Bring that box 
here and sit down. We're going to 
have a talk. You come along, too. 
Grandma." 

He and Grandma took the 
lawn chairs and Susan and I 
sprawled on the grass. "Now," 
he said with the formality of a 
judge, "will you repeat that last 
remark, Susan?" 

"I saw a dragon change himself 
into this egg," she repeated 
solemnly. 

"Kathy, did you see the 
dragon?" he inquired of me. I 
nodded. "What did he look like?" 

"Something like a lizzard," I 
stammered. 

"Umm humm ... If we put 
this unlaid egg under Old Speckle, 
then we can hatch us a dragon." 

"Oh, no. Daddy, we mustn't 
do that!" Susan protested. "If 
we hatch it, then the prince 
would have to be a dragon for- 
ever. We have to break the spell!" 

Sternly Daddy said, "Very 
well! We will break the spell 
now! In the first place you saw a 
lizzard — not a dragon, mind 
you — upon the hill — and not in 
fairyland. Get that straight?" 

The very air felt as brittle as 
shattering glass. Surely this was 
a piteous day! 

Then to our astonished ears 
came Grandma's laugh. "Teh, tch, 
tch," she chuckled. "The hill it 
is nowadays and not fairyland, 
when such a few short years ago 
it was the prairie where a small 
boy galloped on his stick horses 
chasing Injuns." 

Annoyed, Daddy said, "All 



340 



A Piteous Day 



right, all right. . . . Now where 
were we? Oh, yes, the egg. Where 
did you get it?" 

As Susan told her story. 
Daddy's brows were drawn with 
perplexity. "Now what do we 
do?" he inquired. 

"It is simple. I will need a sil- 
ver knife. Kathy and I will sit 
under the mulberry tree and 
you and Grandma can watch. 
We'll all say 'abbracadabra,' then 
I'll whack the egg. The shell will 
crack and the prince will step 
out. He'll be big instantly and 
stand and bow before us and kiss 
our hands and ask us which we'd 
rather have, a golden carriage or 
a helicopter and we'll take the 
helicopter." 



! // 













"I see," Daddy said. "Go fetch 
the silver knife at once." 

As Susan flew to the house. 
Daddy turned to Grandma and 
said, "Mark my word, those two 
are due for a fall. This fabricated, 



imaginary, ridiculous world of 
theirs is about to tumble before 
our eyes. They are going to be 
hurt. Now you will understand 
the harm an exaggerated imagina- 
tion can do." 

This was going to be more 
than a piteous day. This was 
doomsday! 

Hopefully I scanned Grand- 
ma's face, searching for a grain 
of comfort. Sadly she shook her 
head. "It is a pity children are 
forced to grow up so soon." 

How baffling! Were we going 
suddenly to become big like the 
bewitched prince was supposed 
to do? 

Susan returned with the 
knife and everyone did as she 
said. We had to say "abbraca- 
dabra" three times before it 
suited her. Then she whacked the 
egg. The world stopped turning 
and the sun stood still. My spine 
tingled and goose pimples popped 
out all over me. If a volcano 
should have erupted behind me, I 

uld not have taken my eyes off 

e egg. Susan held it away from 

r and a firm yellow yolk, sur- 
rounded by clear white, plopped 
rOnto the grass. No one spoke. 
She raised up on her hands and 
knees, leaning over the magical 
thing. 

"Wow!" she exclaimed. "Wow! 
Take a look! A blob of gold in a 
puddle of crystal!" Then she sat 
back on her heels and laughed. 
; Relieved, I rolled with laughter 
on the grass. 

Drooping like yesterday's sego 
lily. Daddy slumped down on a 
stump. With elbows on knees 
and chin in hands he studied us. 
Grandma pulled her low weeding 
stool next to him and sat down. 
With ill-concealed merriment. 



341 



f^ay 1969 



she said, "Well, son, they took 
quite a tumble, didn't they! They 
sure act hurt." 

Daddy was the one who 
seemed to be hurt, but he re- 
covered. Clapping his hands with 
a loud pop, he demanded, "You 
little vixens, come here!" 

Laughing we scrambled to his 
side. 

"What are you laughing for? 
Where is your prince?" he 
scowled. 

"He left his gift and scram- 
med," Susan said. 

"Some gift! A raw egg. Where's 
the helicopter? Why aren't you 
crying miserably with disappoint- 
ment?" 

"Daddy, you're so funny," I 
giggled. "We were only pretend- 
ing, don't you see?" 

"It was mighty real pretend- 
ing," he insisted. 

"Good pretending always is," 
I explained. 



He spread his hands in a wide, 
helpless gesture, and we flung 
ourselves into his arms. 

"Tell me, kittens," he said 
tenderly, "how can you conjure 
up something so real and then 
let it vanish without being sad? 
Don't you feel like crying?" 

Susan snuggled her cheek 
against his. "No, Daddy. You 
see, grownups pretend, too. 
When Grandma calls us 'punkin' 
she doesn't cry because she can't 
make pie out of us. Just now you 
called us 'kittens.' Do you want 
to cry because we aren't covered 
with fur and have whiskers? Pre- 
tending is fun. Your pretending 
makes us feel soft and cuddly 
and loved." 

Daddy burst into a hearty 
laugh. Grandma laughed, too. 

"I love piteous days," I ex- 
claimed. "They are fun." 

Jovially Daddy said, "This is a 
happening, little kitten." 




THIS LAND OF MINE 

Brown, sunburnt land, where heat abounds 
In layers of hard, dry, crusted earth; 

The creek beds once caressed by waters cool and sweet, 

Are now as bricks, baked black, like peat. 

Old Ben stood there remembering, how 

In days gone by, with dog at heel, 

He roamed the valleys, every one. 

Hunting for game, and ducks with graceful fun 

Came wheeling and diving out of the sun 

To land with perfection, in this very spot. 

How softened by shade, although so hot 

To the touch are the mounds of earth 

Where tree roots are growing, all tangled with age. 
And kookaburras shout their song of mirth, 
This is Australia, the country of my birth. 

—Soyce Trimmer 
\ G\er)r\oy, Australia 



342 




Woman's 
Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



Emma Ray Riggs McKay, wife of President David 0. McKay of The Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, was honored February 26, 1969, by the Women's Council 
of the Latter-day Saints Student Association (LDSSA) of the University of Utah. The 
program was held in the Tabernacle, and women of college age were invited to attend. 
One of President McKay's po^ms, set to music, was sung by the choir and President 
Hugh B. Brown of the First Presidency, Bishop Robert L. Simpson of the Presiding 
Bishopric, and Elder Marion D. Hanks, Assistant to the Council of the Twelve, gave 
inspiring addresses regarding the glorious role of women in the Church and in the 
world. A tribute to Sister McKay was given by her daughter, Emma Rae McKay Ashton. 
Chairman for the occasion was Joan Carlston, President, LDSSA. 

Louise Bogan, eminent American poet, has been elected to membership in the American 
Academy of Arts and Letters to fill the chair left vacant by the death of Carl Sandburg. 
Her induction will take place in May 1969. 

Princess Irene of Greece, sister of King Constantine, is a renowned concert pianist. A 
student of Gina Bachauer, distinguished Greek pianist, her Royal Highness Princess 
Irene has been declared "a dedicated, serious musician, who plays in a fully professional 
manner." She has made several tours of the United States, and in February 1969, she 
and Madame Bachauer performed with the Utah Symphony Orchestra under the baton 
of Maurice Abravanel. 

Sewing as a hobby and as a household art is increasing in importance, several recent 
surveys among high school girls have revealed. Sewing, it was found, helps the girls 
to have more variety in their clothing, helps them to stretch their clothing budgets, 
and gives them a rewarding creative outlet. 

Golda Meir has been appointed Prime Minister of Israel, the fourth Prime Minister to 
serve since Israel became a nation in May 1948, and the first woman to serve her 
country in this capacity. Only three other women have received this honor: Mrs. Solomon 
Bandaranaike, Prime Minister of Ceylon (1960-65), Indira Gandhi, who became 
Prime Minister of India in 1966 and is still serving; and Ana Pauker of Romania. 

Ann Woodbury Hafen, Latter-day Saint poet, literary critic, and distinguished historian, 
is author of Campfire Frontier (Old West Publishing Company, Denver, Colorado), 
historical poems and stories of the Old West. Recognized for many years as co-historian 
and able helpmate of her well-known husband. Dr. LeRoy R. Hafen, she has achieved 
many honors for her own writing of notable poetry and biographies. She is a former 
president of the Utah State Poetry Society and is greatly appreciated for her encourage- 
ment of poets and poetry. Campfire Frontier contains seventeen biographical sketches, 
vividly narrated, and the second section offers a selection of outstanding poems. 



343 



EDITORIAL/A Blessing For The Hemispheres 



■ In a time of the changing of seasons, when the hours of sunlight 
are altered, when the northern hemisphere receives increasing length 
of days, and the southern hermisphere turns to a longer night, the 
women of Relief Society look forward to a new program for the coming 
months and summarize and review the developments of the time which 
has passed. Then again, time changes and summer is long and beauti- 
ful in the southern lands and winter comes to the north. Also, in 
those regions of lasting summer, where less evidence of varying weather 
is apparent, the work of Relief Society continues in its learning, serving, 
sharing. Its companionship and compassion continue. 

It is a significant thought for all of us to realize the many and far- 
reaching homelands of the sisters— the towns and the cities and the 
rural areas where the sisters live and care for their homes and their 
families and devote themselves to the equally far-reaching program of 
Relief Society. The sisters do not regard the wide oceans, the skyward 
mountain ranges, and the great deserts as dividing the womanhood of 
the world. They think of the green valleys, the long rivers, the uplands 
and the lowlands of the many nations as the native lands, the homes 
of the world-wide sisterhood. 

There is no ocean, no mountain range, no expanse of desert or 
prairie— no barrier of land or sea that can divide the sisters of Relief 
Society, for they are the same in ideals and aspirations— the same in 
faith and devotion, the same in their desires to follow the teachings 
of the gospel, and to be a pattern and example of womanhood to the 
world. 

It was for all of us in every land that the Prophet Joseph Smith, 
in 1842, revealed the pattern and declared in long treasured words 
the purpose of an organization for the sisters— the first auxiliary in 
the Church. He addressed the women assembled before him and said 
that their desire for organization was "accepted of the Lord ... I will 
organize the sisters under the priesthood," he said, "after a pattern 
of the priesthood." And later the Prophet declared that the Church 
was never perfectly organized "until the women were thus organized." 

In our time and in our place, we rejoice in the continued purpose 




Volume 57 May 1969 Number 5 

Belle S. Spaftord, President 
Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 
Evon W. Peterson, Secretary-Treasurer 



344 



andpattern. Inthenorthern hemisphereandinthesouthern hemisphere, 
upon the continents and the islands of the sea, in unity, and in the 
beauty of companionship and service, the sisters are organized in 
prophetic design. 

That design is basically the same after many years— after more than 
127 years— the glorious pattern and purpose remain the same. There 
is the same remembrance of duty, the same sincerity, the same deep 
compassion. The Society remembers its origin and destiny— still the 
same as at that time when Emma Smith, the first president, arose 
"to make appropriate remarks on the subject of the Society— its duties 
to others also its relative duties to each other . . . that each member 
should be ambitious to do good." It is the same as on that day when 
Lucy Smith, mother of the Prophet, illustrated the desires of the sis- 
ters: ". . . we must cherish one another, watch over one another, com- 
fort one another." 

So it is in all the lands and in all the nations where the sisterhood 
has been organized. The gospel light is a great radiance for spiritual 
living. The visiting teachers go forth, as in times past, with their en- 
during messages of faith and consolation. The sisters in their handi- 
crafts and in their homemaking observe a heritage of usefulness and 
beauty in lasting color and design. In Relief Society they find the ways 
and the means of achieving cultural refinement in literature and art 
and music. They learn the ways of uplifting and helpful social relation- 
ships. The program and the spirit of Relief Society open the door to a 
full measure of the attributes of noble womanhood. 

The voices lifted in praise of the gospel are as beautiful in a village 
on the slopes of the Andes as they are in a far northern land where 
the icefields rise above the meeting place. The far-reaching echoes of 
rejoicing in song reach to all the sisterhood and join them in spiritual 
communion. In a saying of olden time it has been written: "Let the 
heavens rejoice, and let the earth be glad . . . the multitude of isles 
be glad." (Psalms 96:11; 97:1.) 

The world-wide sisterhood continues its loving service and still is 
greatly blessed in time and place. _w p q 



GENERAL BOARD: 

Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Aleine M. Young 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. Manwarinf 



EIna P. Haymond 
Mary R. Young 
Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L. Wilkinson 
Irene W. Buehner 
Irene C. Lloyd 
Hazel S. Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 



Celestia J. Taylor 
Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 
Lila B. Walch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorie C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen N. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 



Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucille P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zelma R. West 
Leanor J. Brown 
Reba C. Aldous 
Luella W. Finlinson 
Norma B. Ashton 
Mayola R. Miltenberger 
Maurine M. Haycock 



345 



MAYTIME WORDS FOR MOTHERS 



A MOTHER'S PRAYER 

Blessed child, 
With hands in mine, 
Hands I must guide 
Throughout all time. 

Blessed child, 

On bended knee. 

My guidance must reach 

Through eternity. 

Blessed child. 
Each word I say. 
Shall be uttered again 
By your lips today. 

Blessed Father, 

Wilt thou hear me? 

That my words, my hands, 

My bended knee. 

Might guide this child 

Back to thee? 

—Oneita B. Sums/on 



TO A GRANDSON 

You are the son I never had. 
Blue-eyed and blonde of hair; 
You are the substance of a dream, 
So fair, so fair. 

You are the impertinent smile, 
The mischievous, child act; 
The love of outstretched arms, 
You are the living fact 

Of what we hoped, so long, could be; 
You are so gentle, wise. 
Small boy, you are my heart 
Stretched twice its size. 

—Christie Lund Coles 




LITTLE MOTHER 

Long ago the nights were softly dark. 
And even as she said goodnight, 
A song was in her voice— a song 
That lingered till the morning light. 

With true appreciation, 

We listened when she sometimes played, 

A simple little melody— 

To us a classic that had strayed . . . 

For Mother always played in harmony 
With all the joys we ever knew 
And when it seemed our hearts would break 
She was there with precepts proven true- 
Precepts taught to us in childhood days 
To guide us far along life's ways. 

—Evelyn Fjeldsted 



346 



The 
Everlasting / 






Joyce B. Maughan 

What a sentimental journey! How good it is to see those old red hills again. 
I don't recall being repulsed by the ruggedness of this country when I first 
moved here as a child, and how I have yearned to return. 

Such variety! I believe every part of the world has a duplicate here. The 
whole world was in my backyard. The raw, unpolished, and jagged slopes 
speak of creative energy. 

Mile after mile my eyes caress the vari-colored striped hills, the geographic 
folds and slides, the eroded surfaces, and the craggy faces. The suggestive forms 
resemble familiar objects so much that they seem almost symbolic. 

Are they like a dream bringing out my past fears, my hopes for the future? 

They seem to speak to me, yet I am not sure what they say. They don't 
say words, but, yes, they do speak to me. 

The colors touch a sensitivity that causes a certain pleasurable sensation to 
be felt throughout my whole being. The structures speak of power, a power 
that lifts mountains, lays down plains — a power that is almost terrible. Yet it 
is this same power which is so tender that it makes the rough places plain 
within my own heart and brings peace to my inner world. 

The clay soil reminds me of my own nothingness until the Creator breathed 
the breath of life into my body. 

No wonder this landscape speaks to me! Now I understand. 

This country is I! It is the vision of myself. I will be what the Creator de- 
signs for me. 

I am clay, rough, unpolished. I am eroded, jagged, and seemingly unfit for 
cultivation. I am barren soil. 

With his breath, with his touch, with his power, I can be made productive. . . . 

Everything begins here — everything goes from here. 

The beautiful valleys are covered with oak, aspen, pines. From the peaceful 
garden we drop down. Falling, the erosion begins. Cedar Breaks — vermilion and 
white cliffs showing the passage of years. 

But these are productive years also: sheep grazing, lumber trucks, sheltered 
cabins. 

These are also the stormy years: thunderheads piling up, roaring, flashing, 
dropping their load. Stunted trees speak of severe winter blasts leaving their 
heavy burden. 

There are peacful times: Duck Creek, Navajo Lake, Wood's Ranch. 

But the barren lava beds remind me that the refiner's fire also comes to 
purge our lives, leaving its scars. Yet, look at the tender growth springing up 
on the perimeter, moving into the heart. The Creator will not leave the barren 
fruitless, if they yield to make a place for the seed of life. 

The everlasting hills speak of God to me. This is my cradle, my childhood, 
mature years, my life. 

My joys, my sorrows, my pleasure, and my pain echo from me and resound 
from these hills and proclaim, "Like the everlasting hills, life is eternal." 

347 




■ It was a beautiful morning. 
A sky of purest azure held a 
gleaming white-gold sun that 
turned the vast beds of snow 
stretching beneath to sparkling 
crystal brilliance. 

Kari Kay Jackson leaned 
her elbows on the window sill 
and with her chin cradled in 
both hands surveyed the glory 
of the mid-winter Alaskan morn- 
ing. Ordinarily, her heart would 
have swelled to bursting at the 
beauty of the spectacle before 
her, but even this rare morning 
could not alleviate the gloom 
that lay around her heart. 

It had been a year now since 
Tom had brought her as a bride 
to this vast frontier country. 
They had worked hard to make 
a home in the wilderness. 
They had done quite well, she 



thought, even though they 
hadn't had much with which to 
work. 

Red-checked curtains sewed 
by her own hands, lined the 
windows of her large square 
kitchen. The white cushioned 
linoleum covering the bare ply- 
wood flooring had been installed 
perfectly by Tom. The furniture 
was rough hewn but carefully 
varnished. And the bedroom even 
had wall-to-wall carpeting. 

Tom had thought that some- 
thing of an extravagance, but 
Kari had managed to talk him 
into it on the premise that the 
bare wood floor would be terribly 
cold during the long spells of 
sub-zero weather. Besides, it was 
the new kind that could be used 
outdoors on patios, and she 
cleaned it easily herself. 

Next year they planned to 
put in running water and add 
another bedroom. If there 
was a next year. The thought 



348 



The Hardest Work 



struck her miserably. She was 
seriously considering leaving. 

She and Tom had settled 
into such a routine. There just 
didn't seem to be much excite- 
ment anymore. And as the 
excitement faded, Kari was be- 
ginning to doubt that they 
truly shared a lasting love. 

Then, too, she missed the 
Church so much. And the isola- 
tion from the talk and com- 
panionship of other women was 
bearing heavily upon her. She 
loved Relief Society, and often 
felt a great need for the lessons 
and sustaining spirituality of 
other sisters. 

Never had Kari Jackson felt 
so deeply the need for other 
women about her. And while she 
and Tom had been married in 
the temple, the priesthood did 
not seem so close and protect- 
ive out here where the land 
reached so far beyond the eye. 

Before she had left home, 
Bishop West had admonished 
her to carry the Church into 
the wilderness harbored safely 
in her heart. He had counseled 
her never to allow separation 
from a chapel and other members 
to separate her from the gospel 
itself. But it just wasn't that 
easy. 

Unhappiness was settling down 
around her like a cold fog 
when she noticed the short, full 
figure approaching the cabin. 
She smiled at the sight of the 
little woman slogging through 
waist-high snow, and this morn- 
ing the thermometer had regis- 
tered forty degrees below zero! 
Running to the door, Kari pulled 
it open just as her visitor was 
lifting a mittened hand to 
knock. 



"Good morning, Annie! You 
must be frozen! Come in, I have 
some hot chocolate on the stove." 

The little native lady, her 
face wreathed in smiles, kicked 
the snow from her boots and 
stepped into the warm kitchen. 
"Ahhhhh," she breathed, "that 
heat feels good. Very cold today. 
Nice though. Think maybe you 
go ice fishing with me." 

Kari took the heavy parka, 
trimmed so beautifully with the 
fur of the wolf and wolverene, 
and hung it on a peg by the 
door. She looked at the brown, 
full face, with the eager lights 
dancing in the dark eyes. "Oh, 
not today, Annie," she sighed. 

"How come? You been want- 
ing to go so bad. You not sick?" 
The black almond eyes were 
full of concern as her work-worn 
hand smoothed her heavy black 
hair mussed by the parka hood. 

"Oh, no, nothing like that." 
Kari smiled, warmed by the 
woman's concern. "I just don't 
feel like doing much." 

Annie Andrews was a bright 
spot for Kari in this lonely 
country. She and her husband, 
Wassillie, lived not far away in 
their own cabin. They had seven 
children and somehow managed 
to house them all in one room. 
They still clung to the old native 
ways and had not been much in- 
fluenced by the white man. 

They were good people, and 
to be admired for their loyalty 
to each other and love of their 
family. 

Wassillie was typically na- 
tive, quiet, and eflftcient at pro- 
viding for his family from what- 
ever the land had to offer, and 
content to live as his Indian an- 
cestors had for hundreds of years. 



349 



N\ay 1969 



Annie was different in every 
way. Talkative, bright, and in- 
terested in everything, she was 
the most truly cheerful person 
Kari had ever met. She talked 
incessantly, her conversation so 
fast and lively it was impossible 
not to be happily infected by it. 

Now, looking at Kari's cloudy 
expression, she settled herself 
at the kitchen table in an atti- 
tude of listening. "We talk now," 
she stated matter-of-factly. 



9'. 







Kari gave a little sigh, poured 
them both a cup of hot chocolate, 
experiencing the little jump of 
pleasure she always felt when 
she used the earthenware cups 
from her wedding dishes, and 
sat down across the table from 
Annie who waited in attentive 
silence. 

"I don't know, Annie," Kari 
began uncertainly. "Everything 
has changed. Tom seems so 
distant and I miss the Church 
terribly, Sunday School, sacra- 
ment meeting, and, especially, 



Relief Society. My spirituality 
seems to be almost gone. Every- 
thing is so — so . . ." she searched 
for the right word, "so difficult! 
Building the house and fixing 
it up was fun. Tom showing 
me how to hunt and fish, and 
how different everything is 
here. But now that's all over. 
It's just day after day of same- 
ness. The morning melts into 
afternoon and the afternoon's 
covered by darkness. Nothing 
new or exciting or different. 
Nothing to look forward to when 
you get up in the morning." 
She stopped, expecting sym- 
pathy and support, but Annie sat 
silently looking at Kari as 
though trying to see inside 
her heart to what lay there. 

Finally, she spoke slowly 
and thoughtfully. "The Church 
you talk about. This is the one 
with what you call temples so 
people can marry forever. Where 
men have the right to do work 
in God's name, and children 
are made to belong to their 
mother and father forever also?" 

"Yes." 

"You told me about this not 
long ago, remember?" 

"I remember." 

Annie continued softly, "I 
have thought about these things 
very much. I think they are good 
things. You told me, too, that 
you made promises to God, and 
if you kept these promises God 
would give you many blessings." 

"Yes." 

"Did God promise these things 
to come easy?" she demanded 
quietly. 

Kari looked at her hands en- 
circling the cup of hot chocolate. 
"No," she whispered, shame 
creeping into her young face 



350 



The Hardest Work 

as she remembered the seahng all." She stopped and began to 

temple service. sip the hot chocolate in her 

Annie continued, a gentle note cup. 

of scolding in her voice. "Did Silence fell around them. 

God promise all excitement and Neither spoke for a long time, 

only good things?" Finally, Kari found her voice. 

Kari could not answer. "Thank you, Annie. I had almost 

"I am not Mormon as you are forgotten how things should be. 
called, but I am Christian. I I wanted the newness and excite- 
do not believe that God wanted ment of my marriage to stay for- 
things to be easy for us. If it ever. It's beginning to wear off, 
were easy to catch the king sal- and I didn't want to settle down 
mon, we would not enjoy eating really to being married. I nearly 
it so much, and we would learn forgot that I must try with all 
nothing. I think marriage is very my strength to keep my prom- 
hard. Marriage teaches us all ises and deserve God's bless- 
things we need to know. The ings." 

lessons are hard, but they bring A repentant Kari vowed to 

most happiness too. Sometimes herself not to think about giving 

when I am tired from pulling in when things were not just 

the fish nets or scraping the asshe wanted them. And she, too, 

skin of seals, I wish not to be would pray to keep her husband 

married and have so much work close to her. She would never, 

to do. But I think life would never, allow her spirituality 

mean nothing to me then. to ebb so low that her covenants 

"Sometime Wassillie get very with her Heavenly Father might 
far away from me, and I do not slip from her. 
know what to do. But I pray She looked at the little 
hard, and God helps me bring native lady, a simple woman 
my husband back close and I with the wisdom of a queen, 
think this is way God meant it She gave a prayer of thank- 
should be for us. We should fulness to God for giving her 
\vork very hard to do right. If a friend like Annie, 
we do not work hard, we learn Jumping up from the table, 
nothing, make nothing good, she said, "Annie! Let's go ice 
Marriage is hardest work of fishing. It's a beautiful morning!" 




NOTE ON THE POEM "MY THREE SONS" 



The poem, "My Three Sons, Thomas, Harold, and Richard," which appeared in the 
March issue of The Relief Society Magazine was paraphrased from the poem, "My 
Sons" by Grace Noll Crowell, which has appeared in Harper and Row publications. 



351 



Shai 

These Thiny. 

Margaret L. Phelps 

Southampton, England 



■ Emily May fumbled in her 
purse for the correct fare; her 
hands, stiff with arthritis, refused 
to manipulate the coins, but at 
last, in triumph she produced 
the correct money to give to the 
patiently waiting bus conductor, 
and he smiled down at her benev- 
olently. 

As the bus continued its jour- 
ney, Emily May settled back in 
her seat and became lost in 
thought — was it only this morn- 
ing that the letter came about 
the new flat? She had hurried 
down to the council offices to 
find out all about it, and couldn't 
believe that it had happened, 
they were going to pull down 
her old cottage and move her to 
a new housing estate. 

What about her garden? She 
could see the workmen's boots 
trampling down her carefully 
planted bulbs and her precious 




primroses, and the rose bushes 
would never bloom this summer, 
or any other now, all this was to 
go, and for her it would be a lux- 
ury flatlet. 

"Luxury!" She startled herself 
by saying the word out loud, 
and quickly looked around to see 
if anybody was giving her strange 
looks, but no, everyone was too 
preoccupied with his own deep 
thoughts. 

"Anyone for Redleigh Post 
Office?" the conductor's voice 
called along the bus. 

"Yes, me!" Emily May hadn't 
realized she was at her destination 
and had to jump up quickly, an 
embarrassed look on her face, 
as she felt people watch her move 
slowly along towards the plat- 
form to disembark. 

"I'm terribly sorry not to have 
got up sooner." 

"That's all right, lady, we've 



352 



"And When Ye Shall Receive These Things' 



got all day," and the bus conduc- 
tor took her arm and descended 
the platform with her to the 
pavement. 

She took from her bag the 
crumpled piece of paper with the 
directions that the man at the 
Council Offices had given her, 
and she made her way along the 
wide white pavements, feeling 
strange and alien. 

Eventually, she found the 
block of flats where her future 
home was situated and looked up 
at the massive construction in 
awe and apprehension, but then 
her sharp blue eyes narrowed, 
her face, with skin like wrinkled 
paper, became set and, bracing 
her shoulders, she marched across 
the flagged courtyard as best 
she could manage. 

Once inside, the automatic 
lift was the next obstacle, and 
she surmounted this by waiting 
for another person to arrive on 
the scene and explain the work- 
ings of that particular marvel of 
man's invention. 

A few seconds later and the 
door of her flat was before her. 
It was clean and bright with pale 
distempered walls, tiled floors, 
and large picture windows, not 
quite so bad as Emily May had 
imagined, but she felt out of 
place within the walls of this 
building. 

For awhile she stood contem- 
plating the bareness of it all, 
her feelings surging inside of her, 
feelings of despondency and 
loneliness, then, holding on to the 
wooden surround of the fireplace, 
she eased herself to the floor and 
poured out her heart to the only 
one who could possibly under- 
stand. 

"Dear God, why couldn't things 



have been left as they were, just 
for a little while longer. I would 
so much have liked to spend my 
last days in the home that John 
and I made together. We had so 
many happy times there, a sad 
time, too, when the news came 
that our two sons had been killed 
in the war. All my life has been 
wrapped up in that cottage, and 
now it is to be pulled down. 
Why? Oh, why?" 

Emily May knelt silently with 
her head bowed, the sun shining 
on her diminutive body. The time 
slipped by, and she still knelt 
there. Somehow she was at peace 
and felt near to her Heavenly 
Father. Her thoughts sped back 
over the years, and she could 
hear the words that her father 
had spoken so long ago, when 
she failed to win a ribbon for 
pony events in the local contest. 

"Now, Emily May, don't get 
so upset. Things don't always 
go the way you expect or want 
them. Sometimes we fail in 
things when we have tried our 
best, and sometimes it seems that 
we have troubles heaped upon 
us, but the Lord works in a 
strange way, and most of these 
things turn out for the best." 

Yes, thought Emily May, who 
am I to expect the world to re- 
volve around me, and anyway, 
as Father used to say, the Lord 
sometimes works in a strange 
way, and I may yet see the rea- 
son for things happening as they 
have. 

With these thoughts, she be- 
gan to rise from her knees. It was 
a very painful process after 
kneeling in one position for so 
long, but she was compensated 
by the peace that now filled her 
mind. 



353 



May 1969 



It was one week later that Em- 
ily May moved her belongings 
to her new home, and it was 
while she was standing in the 
corridor, near the lift, supervising 
the men unloading the furniture, 
that she first saw the two 
young men. They had come from 
one of the flats further along the 
passageway, and a young lady, 
who must have been the occu- 
pant, was seeing them to the 
lift. It was she who spoke. 

"Oh, are you just moving in? 
I expect you could do with some 
help." 

"Well, yes," said Emily May, 
dubiously. 

"Perhaps we could help you 
get your furniture in place." It 
was the taller of the two young 
men who spoke, and Emily no- 
ticed that he had an American 
accent. 

"Well, I was worrying about 
how to get everything straight, 
and my arthritis does make things 
difficult. Yes, I would be very 
pleased with your help." 

She was quite surprised at her- 
self, inviting complete strangers 
into her home, but they had such 
open faces, and she really did 
need the help. 

In no time at all things were 
beginning to look tidier, although 
still rather bare. The helpers 
were wonderful company and kept 
her laughing the whole time. As 
she was putting out the photo- 
graphs of her late husband 
and sons, she went to call one 
of the young men from the other 
room and realized that she didn't 
know his name. 

"Do you realize, I don't know 
your names?" 

At this invitation they began 
telling her about themselves. 



First, the taller of the two men 
spoke, and it seemed that his 
name was Elder Jameson and 
he came from Salt Lake City to 
England on a two-year mission 
for The Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints. 

The second man's name was 
Elder Thomas from California. 
His parents had gone there from 
Wales when he was a baby, 
and he was also a missionary. 

The lady from along the cor- 
ridor was Sister Jean Tanner, 
and she was also a member of 
the same Church. The elders had 
just been visiting her when they 
all met. 

Emily May was a little 
stunned for awhile, when she 
realized that they were "Mor- 
mons." All those stories that she 
had heard about them came pour- 
ing into her mind, but somehow 
she couldn't feel any fear in the 
company of these young people, 
but she didn't particularly want 
to get involved with such a 
strange set of people, either. 

Elder Thomas spoke, "Would 
you like to know more about the 
Church, Mrs. Cross?" 

"Oh, no, no. I'm too old to 
change my ways now, but thank 
you for all your help, it really 
has been appreciated." 

They didn't press her any 
further, but just continued to 
clean and tidy up as if nothing 
had happened, and when finished 
they left with a cheerful good- 
bye. 

It wasn't until about an hour 
later that Emily May found the 
book with the pamphlets inside. 
She was about to take them 
down to Jean Turner, when she 
noticed the words written inside 
the cover. 



354 




Dear Sister Cross: If you take time 
to read these things I'm sure you will 
find them interesting and if you pray 
about them, you will know of their 
truth. 

Elders Thomas & Jameson 

She banged the books down 
onto the sideboard as if they were 
red hot and refused to take any 
further notice of them. Some- 
times, though, when dusting the 
pictures of her family, she would 
become tempted to take just a 
little look, but not anything 
more than that. Somehow they 
bothered her, so she decided to 
tuck them away in a cupboard, 
however, they still preyed on her 
mind. Sometimes, at night, before 
going to sleep she would think 
about the young men who had 
helped her and the books that 
they left that were hidden away 
in the linen cupboard, but she 
would declare to herself that 
they probably knew no more 



"And When Ye Shall Receive These Things" 

than any other religion and had 
no more to offer. 

Emily May had always been 
a devout church goer in her 
youth, and it was at church that 
she had met her husband. They 
had been married in the little 
village church not far from her 
old home, and it was in the same 
building that their two sons 
had been christened, John first, 
named after his father, of course, 
and David next, named after his 
grandfather. 

They were beautiful babies 
and grew into fine young men. At 
the outbreak of war, when both 
of them had volunteered, she 
often thought of what life would 
be if one of them was lost, but 
little envisaged losing both. 

Those were sad days for Emily 
May and John. They naturally 
turned to God and their church 
for comfort. In their prayers to- 
gether they found peace in God, 
but there were many questions 
that needed answers, so it was 
to their local vicar that they 
went. He was a good man and 
did his best in giving them the lit- 
tle information he possessed 
about life after death, but he 
knew this was inadequate. His 
parting words had been, 'T'm so 
sorry I can't be of more comfort 
to you. Sometimes I feel it would 
be wonderful to have someone 
on the earth who really knew all 
the answers, a prophet or some- 
thing." 

After this Emily May and John 
went to church less frequently, 
until they stopped altogether, 
but they always kept up their 
prayers. 

Emily May awoke to a beau- 
tiful bright morning. Her first 
thoughts were happy and at 



355 



N[a^ 1969 



peace, for she had been dream- 
ing about John. 

He had been sitting at a large 
desk, bent over his work, and she 
had crept up behind him and 
kissed the back of his neck. He 
had turned, smihng, and she 
noticed what he was doing — 
reading a book, the same book 
that was tucked away in her cup- 
board. 

Just coincidence, she said to 
herself. It must have been a cul- 
mination of thoughts. 

Jean Turner had continued to 
call on Emily May to make sure 
that she was all right and to see 
if she needed anything, and today 
was one of her usual days for 
calling. 

"Hello, Mrs. Cross, is there 
anything I can help you with this 
morning?" 

"Thank you, my dear, for 
calling. There are one or two 
things that I need from the shop, 
come in a minute." 

As Emily May sorted out her 
money and wrote down the things 
that were needed, she took note 
of Jean's face. Somehow it 
seemed even more happy and rad- 
iant than usual. 

"You're looking very happy 



today, Jean my dar, something 
special happened? 

"Oh, I should say so," her 
voice bubbled with excitement. 
"My husband and I were mar- 
ried for time and all eternity 
yesterday and I'm still walking 
on air." 

Emily May stopped what she 
was doing and turned a puzzled 
face towards Jean, and she, real- 
izing that what she was talking 
about was all new to Emily May, 
began to explain. 

It was much later that Jean 
eventually left for the shops. 

Emily May was sitting in her 
favorite chair, looking fondly 
on the faces of her husband and 
sons, and in her mind, going over 
the events of the last few weeks. 
Could it be that she now had 
the reason why, the answer to 
her prayers? Were Jean and 
those two young elders the rea- 
son she had come to this new 
home? 

A few minutes later, when Jean 
came back from the shops, she 
found Emily May with her gray 
head bent intently over a book, 
a book that began: "I, Nephi, 
having been born of goodly 
parents. . . ." 



A TRIBUTE 

I'm just a visiting teacher, I heard a sister say, 
But, oh, how golden was the key that she had used today. 
It had opened doors of comfort and doors of hopefulness 
For lonely hearts and troubled minds and brought them happiness. 
A sweetly-worded message she had humbly left inside. 
And every home she visited seemed sweetly purified. 
No idle words of gossip, no ugly thought was left to scar- 
No wonder God was pleased as he watched her from afar. 

So she is "just a visiting teacher," how little does she know 
How valuable, how welcome her monthly visits grow! 
As she turns the key of service that fits in every lock 
Of every precious sister whom she visits on her block. 

—Bernice Cheshire Harding 



356 



Tree 

of 
Magic 

Betty Mazzacano 




beautiful elm, but it was 

roomed world of its own, 

called it ours. 

to either of us. It stood 

halfway between her 

summer day, one of 

"Let's go climb our tree!" 



To the pEisserby, it was a wide-boughed, 
more than that, it was a verdant, many- 
and my best friend Bonnie Jean and I 

Our tree, of course, didn't really belong 
on the corner of a lot which lay about 
house and mine. Nearly every hot 
us would telephone the other and say, 

Betty Jean would walk the block from her house, anH I would walk from 
mine. We would meet at the lot, two skinny, freckled little tomboys, in our 
Buster Brown haircuts, seersucker playsuits, and skuffed leather barefoot 
sandals. But once we had kicked off our sandals and shinnied up the thick 
tree trunk, we were transported into the world of our imagination. 

Our tree had many branches wide enough to sit or stand upon, and strong 
enough to hold our puny weight, almost to the very top. From its heights, we 
could balance precariously and peer over the neighborhood, feehng bigger and 
more important than anyone around. We could climb down into the middle 
section and play Tarzan games, swinging acrobatically from branch to branch. 
Betty Jean, a bit more daring than I, could leap from one branch, catch onto 
another several yards away, and swing breathtakingly to still another, leaving 
behind a wake of trembling leaves and quivering branches. 

Other times, our tree would become the sumptuous homes of our current 
favorite movie stars, or a big city apartment, or a hideaway deep in cowboy 
country. We never ran out of dialogue or situations, borrowing heavily from a 
current pet movie or book. We were masters at ad-libbing and credulity was 
not a problem. 

We spent hours in our tree, sometimes perching there to eat our lunches. 
Even these prosaic flung- together slabs of bread and jelly became for us a 
gourmet delight fit for the princesses we were in fancy. We wore the boughs 
shiny with use, but our imaginations never failed us; we were always able to 
leave our boring, little-girl worlds and dream the time away in our private aerie. 

It's strange about our t s. Betty Jean and I walked past it years later, 
when we were sophisticated young ladies. We stopped for a moment and looked 
up into its leafy heights. What we saw was an ordinary el; tree, no different 
from any of the others on the avenue. It was even quite small. Had it shrunk? 
No, the tree had remained the same. It was our imaginations which had shrunk 
into nothingness. And, now, a tree was just a tree. 



357 




The 
Rebirth 



Nancy Tuddenham 

Katherine, Northern Territory, 
Australia 

■ What on earth had made her 
say she would come out to this 
forsaken place with her husband? 

Sue sat on the camp chair out- 
side the caravan, and drooped. 

The blazing sun shone out of 
a brazen blue sky, bare of clouds. 
The flies came around in droves 
and stuck, crawling, into her hair 
and eyes. She swished at them 
viciously. Here she was stuck 
in the middle of the bush, in 
the middle of Australia — well, 
nearly, anyway. Dust, flies, ants, 
hornets, and goodness knows 
what. 

Ah, she could weep. One 
had to carry one's own water, 
with no electricity, and the 
gas-bottle empty. The meat was 
going bad. And weep Sue did, 
as she thought of all this, and 
how they came out here. 



Two months ago her husband 
Jim had come home from work 
all excited. 

"I've got it, honey," he called 
as he came through the door, 
letting it slam behind him. 
"I've got the job on the Road 
— think what it will mean — 
more money to pay off our debts, 
a holiday for you in the fresh 
air away from the smog. . . ." 

And on he went about all 
the things they could do, all 
the benefits of this venture. 

So it happened, packing the 
caravan, packing the things at 
home. Rush! She was exhausted 
by the time they left. 

Fortunately, they had no 
children. They didn't want any, 
well, to be honest, she didn't. 
Jim would have liked children 
— but she didn't want her rou- 



358 



The Rebirth 



tine upset by babies. She had to 
leave her job to go on this wild 
goose chase as it was. With a 
baby! Ah, my goodness, never! 

They were camped, along 
with some other married couples, 
in the rough Australian bush 
in the Northern Territory where 
the Beef Road was being built. 
It was late April, just after the 
wet season, and the countryside 
was at its best. The spinifex 
shone green and gold, even now 
the spines turning yellow with 
the hot sun. The ghost gums 
were clean and fresh looking, 
with their gray-white boles that 
shone in the sun and moonlight. 

The crows were numerous, 
along with the gray and rose ga- 
lahs, and the white cockatoos. 
The bright red and green parrots 
made the bush ring with their 
raucous cries. 

She just sat there, really 
quite an attractive young woman, 
brown eyes and hair, fair com- 
plexion. Her age — just thirty. 

wust then around the corner 
came a young woman. 

"Hello there! My name is 
June. I'm from the van over the 
way there," she said, pointing 
to a pretty little van with an 
awning and a tidy litter around 
it. "Isn't it beautiful today? 
Lovely sunshine, clear air, better 
than your city smog any time. 
Don't you love it out here?" 
She rattled on. "Wide open 
spaces, birds, trees, no rush, no 
traffic jams." 

Sue had looked up in sur- 
prise. At first she was speech- 
less, but it wasn't noticed 
because June kept on talking. 
But then she found her tongue. 

"Ah, hello! I'm Sue. I didn't 



notice you come round the 
corner." 

"That's all right, as long as 
I didn't frighten you." Sue 
laughed. "I thought I'd come 
over while my children were 
playing elsewhere. We have two, 
one of each, not of school age 
yet. I would have my hands full 
with correspondence school if 
they were. Like to come over for 
a drink of something?" 

Sue said, "Thank you." She 
couldn't say any more, but 
thought, may as well — there's 
nothing else to do. 

Together, they went over to 
June's van. She got Sue a camp 
chair, and told her to sit down 
while she prepared the drinks. 

Sue thought, yes a cool 
drink would be nice now. 

While June was busy she 
talked about their two children, 
Jan and Rob, and her husband 
Robert. Jan was five and a 
half, and Rob was four. Robert 
was out here as a grader driver. 
Jan had asthma in the city, but 
had not had a sign of it since 
they had come out here, so 
that was a blessing, wasn't it? 

June rambled on, having 
sensed that Sue wasn't very 
happy, until she brought out the 
drinks, lime cordial in glasses 
that clinked merrily with the 
ice-blocks she had put in, also 
a plate of biscuits spread dain- 
tily with cream cheese and to- 
mato. 

"Now," she said, "let's settle 
down for a good chat. I hope 
you don't mind, but I noticed 
you looked a bit down in the 
dumps. Can I help?" 

"Not really," murmured Sue, 
then, "it's just everything has 
got me down — the bush, lack 



359 



May 1969 



of facilities, a bush made shower 
cubicle, worry of flat batteries 
for our lights, empty gas bottle 
. . . I'm sorry," she went on, 
"I don't want to burden you. 
I'm just sorry I ever came here, 
that's all!" 

June was saved an answer by 
the two children returning 
dirty but happy. They threw 
themselves on their mother, 
and both started talking at 
once. 

"I climbed a tree . . ." 

"... saw a butterfly . . ." 

". . . seed a lizard . . ." 

". . . found a cattapilla ..." 

June said, "Sh! We have a 
visitor." 

They turned around with big 
smiles and both said, "Hello." 

"It's great fun here," said 
young Rob. "I can climb trees, 
can you?" 

Sue had to admit that feat 
was a bit beyond her abilities. 

Turning to their mother, 
they both said, "We brought some 
wood home. Mummy." 

"Thank you, my dears," she 
said, "now off with you and wash 
your hands and you may have 
a drink, too." 

When Sue first saw the cordial 
she thought, fancy drinking that! 
But on tasting it, she found, 
to her surprise, that it was very 
refreshing, and enjoyed it so 
much that when June asked if 
she would like another, she re- 
plied that she would. 

Sue went back to her own 
caravan feeling much happier. 
Later in the evening, when she 
and her husband were sitting 
reading, there was a knock 
at the door. Robert was there. 

"June told me you people 
were out of gas," he said. "You 



can use our spare bottle until 
your refill arrives. No good be- 
ing without a refrigerator out 
here." 

Jim thanked him and invited 
him in. 

"You find out who are friends 
in places like this," he commented. 
"Would you like a cup of tea?" 

"No thanks," Robert ex- 
plained, "We don't drink tea, 
and I must get back and help 
get the nips into bed. Another 
time perhaps." 

He left the bottle of gas out- 
side the door, and went off 
whistling. 

"Nice chap," commented Jim. 

"June seems nice, too — quite 
happy-go-lucky," Sue added. 

INI ext day, June came over 
to ask Sue to go for a walk 
with her and the children. 

She didn't fancy going, the 
spinifex cut her legs, the flies 
were such a nuisance, and there 
could be snakes. However, June 
was hard to refuse, so she went. 

As they passed a gum tree, 
June broke off four twigs and 
gave one each to the children 
and one to Sue. 

Swish these around to chase 
the flies with," she advised. 

To Sue's surprise, it did chase 
the flies. As they walked, they 
saw the tiny wild flowers that 
grew among the grass, as well 
as many other kinds of flowers. 
Sue gathered some, along with 
some of the pretty grasses, to 
put in the van. She hadn't 
realized there was any beauty 
in the bush like this, she 
had never taken the trouble 
to look. 

The children kept pointing 
out to her all the different things 



360 



The Rebirth 



to look at. A flock of galahs 
flashed past, screeching in pro- 
test at being disturbed, grass- 
hoppers, two and three inches 
long, jumped out of the clumps 
of grass with a whirring of wings. 
Willy-wagtails, in their black 
and white suits, flaunted their 
tails on the track before them. 
June told the children the 
native legend about them. Sue 
listened. 

"Never tell a secret in the 
hearing of a wagtail." 

"Why not?" the children 
asked. 

"Because of this," replied their 
mother, "they tell all the secrets 
they hear." 

"There's a magpie," called 
Jan, as a big black and white 
bird flew off at their approach. 

"I love to hear them caroling 
at dawn, don't you. Sue?" June 
asked. 

Sue confessed she hadn't 
taken much notice. "But," she 
added, "I will tomorrow morn- 
ing." 

Sue saw and heard all these 
things for the first time, and, 
much to her amazement, en- 
joyed them all. She was very 
thoughtful on the way back. 

Over the next weeks June 
showed Sue many little things 
that made camping in the bush 
much easier for her. 

One day, before Jim left 
for work. Sue went over to 
June's van to borrow something. 
As she neared the van she heard 
subdued voices. She was just 
about to knock, when she heard 
Robert's voice, ". . . In the name 
of Jesus Christ, Amen." Then 
a murmur. Then another voice, 
a child's, and recognized Jan 
saying, "Dear Father in heaven. 



thank you for our blessings. 
Thank you for Mummy and 
Daddy and Rob, and Auntie 
Sue, and help her to be happy 
out in this lovely country you 
have made, in the name of Jesus 
Christ, Amen." 





Sue crept away to her own 
van. What is this she thought, 
prayers in the morning and young 
Jan, so young? They didn't seem 
to be religious. Well, they didn't 
ram it down your throat, but 
there was something — as when 
Robert lent them the gas bottle, 
he said they didn't drink tea. 
June had given her cordial and 
milk drinks, never tea nor coffee. 
They didn't seem to drink and 
neither of them smoked. There 
was something about them, a 
closeness that she and Jim had 
never seemed to acquire. They 
had two children and were 
pleased that number three was 
on the way. 

She was thoughtful all day. 
Maybe if they had children they 
would be closer, too. Maybe 



361 



May 1969 



she would be at peace with her 
own mind. But there was more 
than that. 

That night she spoke to Jim 
about what she had heard that 
morning and her thoughts during 
the day, and asked what he 
thought. He agreed they had 
"something." 

"You go and have a talk 
with June tomorrow," was his 
suggestion. 

So she did speak to June, 
and June exclaimed, "Ha! The 
chance to ask the two Golden 
Questions!" Which she promptly 
did. 

Sue was thoughtful all day. 
"Yes, I would like to know more, 
and I'm sure Jim would, too." 

"Robert is an elder" June 
told Sue, "and he can tell you 
both about the Church, but," 
she added, "you will have to 



wait until you get back to civili- 
zation to be taught again and be 
baptized." 

From then on life opened up 
for Sue and Jim. Sue was intro- 
duced to The Relief Society 
Magazine, and learned to love 
every word of it, and learned 
so much from it. 

Jim was interested, as well, 
so much so that when the 
tea ran out, they did not order 
any more. After quite a tussle 
they gave up smoking, and Jim 
gave up his beer, a very hard 
thing to do in one of the hottest 
parts of Australia. 

But the crowning event was 
when Sue was able to tell Jim 
that a happy event could be 
expected next year. 

"My darling," whispered Jim, 
"this is what we have been waiting 
for." 



HAMELAND 



Over the hill 
And over the sea 
Is where my heart 
Aften langs tae be. 

I see the heather 
Upon the green hill 
And the wild deer runnin' 
Tae escape the kill. 

I see the wee yins 

Doon by the stream 

While my mither works happily 

At churnin' the cream. 

I see the women 
Doon by the mill 
Spinnin' fine lace 
Tae thrill many a girl. 



1 see the gospel 
Proclaimed at my door, 
My heart swells with joy 
At the message they bore. 

I see my native land 
Left far behind 
As I traveled far west 
A new Zion tae find. 

Now, although I'm quite happy 
In this land and am free, 
My heart aften wanders 
Far beyond the blue sea. 

Tae hame, and my hameland 
And all o' my kin 
Their hearts tae the gospel 
I surely must win. 

And when that day comes 
And united we be 
Perhaps I won't reminice 
Sae much o'er the sea. 

—Jean Paul Clark 



362 




Harvest 

of 
Fulfillment 

Betty G. Spencer 




It was harvest time and, as I returned from an errand into the 
country, I noticed that many sugar beets were lying by the roadside. 

The beets were perfect! Full of sucrose and as plump and heavy 
as their counterparts which had made the journey from the nearby 
fields to the beetdump without mishap, the beets at the side of the 
road had been left at the wayside. 

The beets had been planted in the spring, carefully tended, 
weeded, and thinned as the growing season wore on. They were har- 
vested with hope as the fields were cleared, but these beets would 
be wasted. Without arriving at their ultimate destination, the sugar 
factory, they would not be processed and yield their sweetness. 

The wasted beets brought to mind the unfulfilled projects which 
I had also left "by the wayside." Good ideas, which did not see 
fruition because they were not carried to their ultimate destination. 

I thought of the lovely drapery material I had selected, but had 
put off sewing into drapes for the family room; the letter I had 
started to a friend who needed encouragement; the new recipe I 
had carefully clipped but had not prepared for my family. 

It was not enough that the farmer had planted, tended, and 
harvested his crop, he must also see that it was processed in order 
to reap full benefit from the sowing. 

So it is with us. It is not enough to have good ideas, if we do 
not carry them through to the harvest of fulfillment. 



PERCEPTION 

I walked today with my children three 
In the quiet land where I wished to be. 
I left the dishes at home in the sink, 
For I needed space to breathe and think. 

Three fragile voices sang delight 
In a miniature waterfall, silvery-bright, 
Exclaimed at leaves, falling one by one. 
And praised the warmth of the autumn sun. 

I walked today with my children three 

And saw things my eyes alone could not see. 

—Grace Diane Jessen 



363 



M 



ome 



insiae ana oui 



f 





Mothers are many things: They are the sweethearts of fathers. 
They are comforting arms for tiny babies. They are nurses for all 
the family. They are counselors for growing children. They are 
words of encouragement when there is an obstacle to overcome. They 
are aids to all the teachers that children have. 

Mothers are people who never need anything for themselves if 
their children are in need. 

A mother is a person who knows the ache in her heart but sends 
her children into the world with a smile on her face and words of 
confidence from her heart. 

A mother knows the great good that is deep in the hearts of her 
children. 

A mother prays for her loved ones. 

A mother's joy is in the righteousness of her children. 

A mother's courage is in her faith in God. 

A mother feels the responsibility of her children, for she realizes 
they are the children of God, and she is aware of the need for their 
good training. 

A mother is grateful for the planned lessons given in the different 
auxiliaries of the Church, for she knows they are inspired helps for 
her in training the precious spirits entrusted to her by the Lord. 

A mother is that person who becomes that wonderful grand- 
mother. 

We are truly grateful to the Lord for his great generosity when 
he gave us mothers. 



3tograph by Dorothy J. Roberts 

dels: Sharon Morgan Berrett, Mother, and Melissa Morgan, child. 



365 



Photography by Dorothy J. Roberts 






Dfaperles 



Edythe K. Watson, 

Member General Board 
of Relief Society 




These beautiful curtains displayed by Mary Frances Watson, 
were purchased in DUsseldorf, Germany, and are typical of the 
many lovely varieties seen throughout that country. They give the 
windows a warm yet luxurious effect. 



■ It all started with fourteen 
and a half yards of pretty pink 
and white chintz drapery fabric 
purchased from a sale table for 
only fifty cents a yard. The 
material was an excellent quality 
and was reduced to one-fourth 
its original cost. Happily it pro- 
vided the basis for a family pro- 
ject which put excitement in the 
air for days and gave lasting 
satisfaction and enjoyment to 
every family member for a job 
well done. The results were a 
lovely and attractive bedroom 
for our five-year-old granddaugh- 
ter Jill. The drapery fabric in- 
spired my daughter and me to 
make our first pleated draperies. 
I had made many sets of curtains 
and draperies for my kitchen, 
bathrooms, and bedrooms over 
the years, but they had always 
been either the shirred ruff- 
ly kind or simple tailored ones 
with a conventional heading. To 



make pleated drapes was some- 
thing quite different. Their mak- 
ing proved to be fun and quite easy 
to do. Since then I have made 
draw draperies for my kitchen 
windows and curtained and 
draped my bedroom windows. 
My curtains were especially in- 
teresting to work with since I 
had purchased them in Germany 
and German decorating methods 
are quite different from the 
American ways. 

It is a beautiful and interesting 
sight to ride through the towns 
and cities of Europe and observe 
the varieties of window treat- 
ment. Every country has its own 
distinctive and charming style 
which seems to identify with 
the personalities and the people 
of that country. I was intrigued 
with the beautiful curtained win- 
dows of the German homes. They 
always seemed to look fresh 
and inviting. Often the curtains 



366 




« i 



<"*,' 





/ added a simple quilted valance over these 
windows, made from the fabric of a matching 
bedspread. They were very easy and inexpen- 
sive to install, yet add a finish to the room. 



were hung high enough to allow 
space above the sill to hold a 
flower box. Such a lovely sight! 
I felt fortunate to bring some 
of these curtains home for my 
own use. 

Windows, as it appears to me, 
are an important part of a home. 
Usually they set the scheme of 
interior decoration and the every- 
day passerby may even judge the 
occupants of a home by what 
he sees from the outside. 

Draperies or window hangings 
were used originally to insulate a 
room against the weather, the 
cold in winter and the heat in 
summer, and were usually just 
lengths of heavy dark fabrics, 
with no thought in mind to 
beautify or enhance a room. 

Today draperies and curtains 
have come into their own. Myri- 
ads of exciting colors and designs 
are available. The making of 
draperies, curtains, or sheers can 




This original design for a den was made by Sis- 
ter Jean Tolich at a nominal cost, yet it is very 
attractive. A black and white mattress ticking 
was the fabric used, with a black fringe for 
trim. The walls were also covered with this same 
material. Bright colored accessories for accent 
were added to the room. 



be fun and rewarding both 
aesthetically and financially. 

Have you ever tried to make 
your own draperies or curtains? 
From my limited experience I 
have learned that you need not 
be a professional seamstress. All 
that is really required of you is 
that you can sew a straight seam, 
put in a simple hem, and be will- 
ing to learn a few tricks of the 
trade. To assure success in 



367 








A lovely soft gold was 
the color chosen for this 
bedroom. The valance is of 
velvet and the draperies 
a sheer held back by gold 
cording and tassel. The 
blind was made from the 
same fabric used in the 
bedspread. 



drapery making, 
basic rules. 



follow these 



Learn All You Can About Drapery 
Making and Fabrics Before You Begin 

Look through the home decor- 
ator magazines. You may find a 
clever drapery or curtain idea to 
make your room something 
special. 

Visit the library for books on 
drapery making. Most every city 
and country would have their 
own sources of information. 

Many furniture and depart- 
ment stores have made-up 



models, and with the purchase of 
materials from them, they are 
happy to provide you with ex- 
cellent written information com- 
piled by leading authorities on 
the subject. 

Sister Lorainne Bagnell, an 
experienced and capable drapery 
designer and seamstress, gave an 
excellent demonstration with 
detailed instructions including 
some special tricks of the trade, 
in the homemaking department 
of the Relief Society Annual 
General Conference in 1967. This 
was published in the homemak- 



368 






^ *li 



^" rf^pL 




These delightful and practical draperies were made by Sister Margaret Arnold for tier young son's 
roon). A valance and border were made from border print of blue and red marching soldiers. This 
trim was most effective on the white fabric of the drapery. Knitting yarn tassels were used for 
accent. 

Sister Jean Tolich created this attractive window trimming in her son's bedroom from red felt, 
with black yarn tassels as trimming. A minimum of sewing was required yet the overall effect of 
this room is very interesting. 



ing booklet. I was able to follow 
her detailed instructions from 
the booklet as I made my 
draperies. 

Choose Your Fabrics With Care 

There are many beautiful 
miracle fabrics on the market 
today. Choose the one best suited 
to your needs. If you have a 
family of young children you 
may wish to choose a sturdy 
material, easy to launder and 
care for. If your household 
consists of adults, you may wish 
to choose a more elegant, less 
sturdy fabric. 

Don't buy inferior material. It 
takes the same amount of work 
to make up poor quality material 
and the results can be disappoint- 
ing. Buy the best material you 



can afford, but remember the 
price tag does not always denote 
the quality. 

If you are timid about making 
draperies for the first time, don't 
buy material which is too ex- 
pensive. Very attractive draperies 
can be made from colored sheets. 
They lend themselves well to 
many varieties of trim, they are 
color fast (at least as much so 
as any material subjected for 
long periods to the sun's rays), 
they launder beautifully, and they 
come in lovely colors, stripes, 
and prints, and are usually less 
costly than many other fabrics. 

Watch sales in reputable 
stores. Many excellent fabrics 
are reduced to clear stocks at 
certain times of the year. Know 
your fal5ilcs, and don't buy some- 



369 




This window was too small for the This charming and practical kitchen window treatment 



effect Sister Margaret Arnold wanted, 
so she extended the rods on both sides 
several inches, made the draperies 
ceiling high and added extra fullness. 
The results were most satisfactory. 



is made from a lovely fabric in colors of orange, yellow, 
and brown. Sister Margaret Arnold used a drapery 
from the same material to decorate a large window 
in the adjoining family room. Exact measurements 
were very important in making and installing this blind 
and canopy. 



thing you don't want just be- 
cause you think it is a bargain. 

Look for fabrics that have a 
permanent finish, are water and 
soil repellent, are preshrunk, 
color-fast (vat-dyed), have a firm 
weave, and are soft and drapable. 

Although soft fabrics are more 
traditionally used, don't be afraid 
to try something different. Even 
felt can be used in an interesting 
manner to drape a window in a 
tailored fashion. Though felt is 
fairly stiff, it is very attractive 
for a teenager's room. 

Allow sufficient material to 
make a full drape. Use less ex- 
pensive fabric if your funds are 
limited, rather than make a 
skimpy drapery. You will need 
double the rod measurement for 



draperies and three to four times 
the width of the rod for sheers. 

Study and Understand the Anatomy 
of the Windows You Wish to Cover 

Don't feel limited if your win- 
dows are small. You can change 
the whole effect by a clever 
manipulation of rod and fabric. 

Understand How to Measure a Window 
Correctly 

The same rules can be followed 
for measuring all varieties of win- 
dows. Measure each window indi- 
vidually, even though they are 
in the same room and appear to 
be exact in size. Sometimes win- 
dow sizes may vary several inches 
in the same room and in corres- 
ponding positions. I found this to 
be true in my own kitchen. 



370 



Make Your Own Draperies 



Have a paper and pencil 
handy. Measure accurately and 
write down every measurement. 
Don't depend on your memory — 
it may fail you. 

Make Certain You Have the Right 
Equipment 

a. Have sufficient space on which 
to lay, measure, and cut your material. 
A young friend of mine who made 
most of the draperies in her lovely new 
home, was greatly helped by a cutting 
table made by her husband. It was 
simple to make and inexpensive, well 
worth the effort because of the money 
saved by making their draperies. Your 
dining room table extended may do 
nicely. Pads designed especially for 
cutting material are now available in 
many stores. These can be used on a 
bed or the floor. I used my long coun- 
ter in my kitchen and it worked very 
well. 

b. Make sure you have a good 
light. Don't work in a poorly lighted 
room. It could be the cause of a foolish 
mistake. 

c. Have your ironing board and 
iron in readiness. The same procedure 
should be used in drapery making as 
in sewing articles of clothing — press 
your seams as you sew. 

d. Have plenty of sharp pins. 
They can be used to designate spaces 
Qr to hold your material in place. 

e. Use good needles and a thimble. 

f. Have sharp scissors. Long 
scissors are recommended for cutting. 
You may wish to use small scissors for 
clipping and detail work. 

g. Use a metal measuring tape. 
A fabric tape tends to stretch. A yard 
stick and ruler are useful, too. 

h. Notch a piece of cardboard the 
depth you are making your hems. This 
is much easier to handle than a ruler. 

i. Have your sewing machine in 
readiness. Make certain that all parts 
are wiped free of excess grease. Know 
where to set the tension for each weight 
of fabric. Make sure the machine nee- 
dles are the proper size for your fabric. 
You may wish to check with the manu- 



facturer's representative as to correct 
information on these subjects. 

Keep your hands clean at all 
times. See that no residue from 
hand cream or lotion remains on 
your fingers. Some fabrics absorb 
such residue quickly. A grease 
spot can spoil a lovely fabric. 

You may wish to sew parts of 
your draperies by hand. This 
gives a lovely effect, particularly 
to sheers. Don't be afraid to 
baste. This may save you count- 
less stitches. 

Sister Bagnell gives the follow- 
ing helpful hints in measuring, 
cutting, and sewing draperies, 
with illustrations to assist you: 

How to Figure Yardage 

Width — measure rod area including 
returns (the part of the rod and bracket 
that extends from the bend in the rod 
to the wall) plus six inches for overlap 
where the panels meet, then double 
this measurement for proper fullness. 
If the total pleated width is sixty in- 
ches, you will need at least 120 inches 
of fabric. 

Length — measure one half inch 
above the rod to the length you want 
the drape finished, and add twelve 
inches if using three-inch crinoline, 
or sixteen inches if using four-inch 
crinoline. This allows for double hems 
at the bottom and double heading at 
the top. Crinoline is used in the top to 
give body to the material so that it 
will stand up and not droop when the 
draperies are drawn. It comes in three, 
four, and five-inch widths, but four- 
inch is usually the choice for draperies. 

If you are using a patterned fabric 
the following information will be 
helpful. Figure the length as above, and 
measure the length of the pattern 
repeat. Divide the length needed for 
the drape by the size of the pattern 
repeat. If the result is a fraction, order 
an additional repeat. 



371 



May 1969 



Length needed, including 

hems and headings 76 inches 

Pattern repeat 10 inches 

Divide 76 by 10 - 7.6 

Repeats needed 8 

Multiply the number of repeats 
needed by the size of the repeat for 
the length of the fabric needed — 10x8 
equals 80 inches, or 2 yards and 8 
inches. A pair of single width draperies 
would require four yards and 16 
inches. 

To Make Unlined Draperies 

When cutting drapery strips be 
sure to stretch out the fabric 
smoothly and measure straight 
and accurately. It is essential to 
cut on the true cross grain. This 
can be determined by pulling a 
thread or following an obvious 
cross thread. Using a yardstick 
or measuring tape on the selvage, 
measure and cut one strip to the 
exact total length, including hem 
and heading. Cut lower edge on 
true crossgrain also. This length 
can be used to measure the 
others, laying fabric out flat on 
top with edges pinned. If you 
have a patterned fabric, match 
patterns exactly on each length. 
If you have to join several widths, 
you may use a French seam or a 
lapped seam for a professional 
finish. 

Remove the selvage or else 
clip the selvage at intervals and 
press the first turn of the bottom 
hem — three or four inches. When 
making draperies, the general 
rule is to make the depth of the 
bottom hem the same as the 
depth of the heading. When mak- 
ing sheer curtains, you may want 
to have the bottom hem and 
heading as deep as five inches. 
Press a double hem at each side 
(1 or iy2 inches), press the second 



turn at the bottom hem, and sew 
around the drape with machine 
or by hand. If a large table is 
available, pin drape at bottom 
edge to a table, press, then mea- 
sure from the hem to the correct 
length needed. Press material and 
fold double over crinoline. Pin 
or baste. 

To Make Pleats 

There are several ways to 
figure the pleating on draperies. 
A simple way is to figure four- 
inch spaces between each pleat. 
To determine the amount of 
fabric in each pleat and the num- 
ber of spaces, measure the width 
of the rod across the front (not 
including rod return) and divide 
this by two to determine how 
much each panel will have to 
cover. For example, if the rod 
measures 36 inches, divided by 
two it would be 18 inches. Divide 
this by 4" which would make 4 
4-inch spaces. There would be 5 
pleats needed as there will al- 
ways be one more pleat than 
spaces (see illustration). Pin the 
drape from the center front edge 
the width needed for the overlap, 
pin from the side edge the width 
needed for the return. If the 
space between these two pins 
measures 40 inches, we subtract 
the width of half the rod which 
is 18 inches, which leaves 22 
inches for pleats. Divide 5 into 22 
inches which equals 4% inches. 
This is the amount to be used in 
each pleat. Pin. I found that the 
easiest way to pleat your draper- 
ies is to divide the panel in half 
and work from the center. After 
pinning you should have 5 pleats 
4% inches and 4 spaces. Some- 
times it is necessary to make 
minor adjustments. To make a 



372 



Make Your Own Draperies 



lovely, full drapery, it is always 
well to have the width of each 
pleat greater than the space be- 
tween pleats. 

Draperies should be pinned 
according to the rod used. There 
should be one-half inch of drape 
above the rod. 

If you are timid about making 
hand-set pleats, there are some 
excellent pleater tapes available 



in drapery departments, and they 
are very easy to use and can help 
give the drapes a professional 
look. 

There are so many clever and 
fun ideas for fabrics and trims 
— use your imagination and in- 
genuity. Give your windows that 
special charm that will be yours 
alone. Add beauty and warmth 
to your home. 



WHEN MOTHERS SING 

When mothers sing the home is sweet, 
And peace and joy abound; 
Troubles seem to fade away 
Before this happy sound. 
Children smile, and baby coos, 
And Dad forgets his care; 
Faith and hope and harmony 
Dwell securely there. 

Singing Mothers everywhere, 
Patient, tender, strong. 
Send to heaven this daily prayer- 
Lord, make my life a song. 

—Olga Milius 



MY TAPESTRY 

The tapestry of life I stitch 

Is never quite as perfect as it might be; 

I plan it carefully. 

Choosing the theme and materials. 

And yet, when the time of working 

And blending has arrived, 

I sometimes find myself inadequate. 

The task which once seemed easy 

May on occasions of sorrow or stress 

Be almost too difficult to finish; 

And yet, when I view it at its completion, 

I hope that the over-all picture 

Is a pleasing blend. 

With the mistakes of the first stitches. 

Corrected and almost unnoticeable 

In the perfection of the others. 

-Ruth G. Rothe 



373 



LOST 



Forever- 
One Expression of Love 

E. Grace Stanford High Level, Alberta, Canada 



■ My nine-year-old son was all big-eyed and enthusiastic! With the 
importance reserved by nine-year-olds, I was being informed of the 
forthcoming school track meet and his schedule for Little League 
ball. My mind, for a few fleeting seconds, withdrew from his sports 
resume, and spanned a great desire to open my arms and say, 
"Come here, son, and give me a big hug!" I resisted for a fleeting 
second and this great surge of love subsided to normalcy. 

Now I have a small tugging void where happiness should be. Now 
I know that I let slip by, forever, one opportunity for my son and 
me to strengthen and declare our love in an impromptu happy em- 
brace. 

Children need this affirmation of love from parents. Then will 
they know for a surety that their parents do love them! This 
knowledge would be their anchor and buoy during youth's turbulent 
storms — their comfort and strength when young heartbreaks bring 
fear and anguish into their lives. This knowledge would enlarge a 
child's own capacity for love. 

How often, in times of trouble and sorrow, parents long to reach 
out and closely commune with their older or even married children! 
How often the children will not let the parents draw near! Could 
it not be that in the early years these parents failed to fulfill an 
impulse visibly to express their love? That these children who are, 
in reality, cherished, do not realize how deep is the concern of their 
father and mother? 

Parents and friends also need this spontaneous declaration of our 
affection. These spiritual promptings to display our love toward 
parents, children, and our fellow men are of a Godlike quality and 
may take many forms. There are many urges to run over to a new 
neighbor with a batch of cookies fresh out of the oven, the nudging 
desire to tell a friend how lovely she looks today, the feeling that 
you want to go and help Jim put a few boards on that garage he is 
trying to build alone, the moment when you want to say to a 
teacher, "I enjoyed and was impressed by your lesson today," the 
word of congratulation you meant to send to an acquaintance — the 
impulse to tell your husband how proud you are of his achievements, 
whether great or small. 

374 



Lost Forever— One Expression of Love 

If we suppress these divine emotions too often they cease to come 
to us. Our hves become drab and days go by without meaning. Sud- 
denly, one day, we wonder what we have accompUshed that was 
worthwhile in our lives. 

On our last picnic, the little children came running to me with 
their hands clutched full of wilting crocuses, and their faces beam- 
ing. Their token of love deposited, they rushed off to climb hills 
again. These wonderful experiences need last only moments. 

I have a dear friend who, occasionally, hands me a brown paper 
bag. Inside I have found everything from a loaf of home-baked bread 
to a pair of exquisite meticulously hand crocheted doilies. 

Today in the mail, I received a small parcel from one of my 
sisters, sent first class mail. Inside was a pair of dainty, cool sum- 
mer slippers covered with enchanting beaded flowers. There was no 
special occasion, no special reason. It was one of those glorious 
extempore expressions of love, and, because it was not suppressed, 
her life and mine have been enriched! 



"ETERNAL KINGDOM" 

Love, where is love? 
Hope, where is hope? 
Who am I? 

Am I the world in vain? 
Am I a child crying? 
Love me, love me. 

Give me hope to go on 

On and on forever 

To live a life— 

To be proud. 

Give me love 

To show the way 

To my eternal kingdom— 

Oh, people of God, help me 
Help me to see your happiness. 
Help me to hear your pleading cries. 
Help me, oh, world, help me 
To do what is right for you. 

Help the world in which you live 

That I may try to prepare "you" for me. 

— Lorna Nelson 



375 




ECIIPE FOR PAVLOVA 



Patricia R. Watkins 



■I Anna Pavlova, the Russian ballerina, was one of the greatest 
dancers of all time. Born in St. Petersburg, she made her debut in 
1899, becoming prima ballerina in 1906. She began to tour Europe in 
1907 and also appeared with Diaghilev's Ballets Russe in Paris in 
1909, in London in 1911, and in New York, with Mikhail Mordkin, 
in 1910. In 1913 she resigned from the Maryinsky Theater and es- 
tablished her permanent home, Ivy House, in Hampstead, England. 
In 1914 she began extensive tours to virtually every part of the 
world, which lasted the rest of her life. 

Pavlova's dancing was marked by greatness and had an incalcula- 
ble effect on audiences, everywhere. She seemed to command 
a universal language and to possess a complete dramatic range, 
changing easily from the fragile, floating swan in her famous 
"Dying Swan" role to the dangerous flame in "Autumn Bacchanale." 

Anna Pavlova was born in 1881 and died in 1931. 

The following recipe is, when completed, representative in ap- 
pearance of the ballet skirts Pavlova wore during her career as a 
famous dancer. 



376 



PAVLOVA 

4 egg whites a pinch of salt 

1 c. sugar 1 tbsp. cornstarch 

72 tsp. vinegar or lemon Juice 

Suggested fillings: Strawberries and whipped cream; fruit salad; lemon 
filling. 

Add salt to the egg white. Beat until a knife cut through the mixture 
comes out clean. Gradually add sugar, beating continually until mixture 
is very stiff and the sugar is well beaten in. Fold in cornstarch and vinegar. 
Pour into an 8-inch round cake pan which has been greased lightly and 
sprinkled with a little cornstarch. Make a slight depression in the center 
bringing the mixture a little higher at the sides. Bake for iy2 hours at a 
temperature of 250° F. Cover with a piece of grease-proof paper if the 
meringue shell shows sings of browning on the top. Turn onto a wire rack 
and then immediately onto a serving plate. When meringue shell is cool, 
fill with choice of fillings suggested above. 



LEMON FILLING 



% tbsp. grated lemon rind 
3 tbsp. lemon Juice 
% tbsp. butter 



% c. sugar 
V-/^ ^^P- cornstarch 
pinch of salt 
% c. water 

Mix together sugar, cornstarch, salt, water, and lemon juice. Cook over 
low heat, stirring constantly, until boiling. Add grated lemon rind, cook 
1 minute, stirring constantly. Remove from heat and add butter. Serve 
Pavlova as a special dessert for buffet luncheons, bridal and baby showers, 
or as a treat for the family. 



SUMMER SALAD 

Jess/an Rhoton 



1 medium-sized head lettuce, finely cut or shredded 

13 oz. crushed pineapple (undrained) 

1 c. grated cheese (cheddar or long horn or your favorite variety) 

V2 c. shredded coconut 

nuts (optional) 

Combine all ingredients and serve without dressing. 
Any of the ingredients may be increased 
or decreased in amount to suit 
individual preferences. Serves eight. 



377 




Barbara G. Toomer 



■ What better way to start a 
friendship than to send a loaf of 
freshly baked bread to a new 
neighbor? A hot loaf of bread 
placed near the casserole des- 
tined for the house where the 
mother is ill would surely cheer 
the family. What husband 
wouldn't be thrilled to come 
home to the tantalizing odor of 
baking bread? In Minneapolis, 
there is a real estate broker who 
has bread baked in the oven of 
his homes the mornings of his 
'*Open House" days. For all oc- 
casions, bread, hot, fresh, home- 
made bread is the answer. 



"Fm too busy to bake bread," 
you say, "I have six children, two 
dogs, three cats, and a canary 
to separate. I can't afford the 
time to bake bread." 

Lady, you are the very one to 
whom baking bread should be 
more important than cleaning 
the living room. You see, baking 
bread is good for the baker as 
well as the eater. 

Do you have one half hour in 



378 



staff of Life 



the morning hours? Come, let 
us bake bread in this time. Get 
out your big fat cookbook and 
find a basic white bread recipe. 
Soak the yeast in water as di- 
rected (use either dry or moist 
yeast, both work beautifully). 
Remember that too hot water 
kills the little yeast people and 
you want them to grow, so give 
them baby-bottle temperature 
water. 

Collect the rest of the ingredi- 
ents and place all except the 
flour in a big bowl. Easy, so far, 
isn't it? Make sure this mixture 
is warm, not hot, and feel free 
to use powdered milk in place of 
whole milk. Add your bubbly 
yeast mixture. Now put in about 
two to three cups of the flour 
and stir well. It looks like library 
paste, doesn't it? Never fear, just 
keep adding the flour until you 
can't stir in any more, then dump 
the whole conglomeration onto a 
clean breadboard or kitchen 
counter. Sprinkle about one-half 
cup flour over the dough and 
start pushing with the heel of 
your hand, then pull back the 
dough towards you with your 
fingertips. The dough is sticky, 
but keep adding flour and knead- 
ing it in, and the dough will 
smooth out. Do this for ten 
minutes. This push-pull motion 
is rhythmical and soothing. 
Think pleasant thoughts, and at 
the end of your ten minutes, you 
will feel relaxed and ready to 
face the world again. 

After the dough has been 
kneaded ten minutes, it will be 



smooth and have a satiny sheen. 
It also will be elastic and tend to 
return to its shape if you push 
it away. Place it in a large bowl 
or pan, cover it with a damp 
cloth, set it aside in a warm 
place (try a tray table set next 
to a wall heater) and let it alone. 
It will rise until "double in 
bulk." Usually, this takes about 
two hours. Plunge your fist into 
the dough and watch it deflate! 
Sort of mound up the dough, 
turn it over, and let it rise again. 
This time it will take a shorter 
amount of time, around one to 
one and one-half hours. 

If the recipe makes three 
loaves, cut the dough into three 
parts and roll each with your 
hands to fit into a greased bread 
pan. If you don't have bread 
bans, use small hunks of dough 
about the size of a plum, and 
place them side by side in a 9x15 
greased pan. You could make 
hamburger buns by rolling out 
tangerine size balls to a flat pan- 
cake. Place these discs on a bak- 
ing sheet and let them rise. Bake 
any of the above according to 
the recipe you are using. You can 
also save some of the dough, let it 
rise again, then tear of plum-size 
pieces and deep fat fry them. 
When light brown, remove, drain, 
and dip in sugar. My family calls 
them "spindles" and can eat a 
whole recipe at one sitting. This 
is a good Family Home Evening 
treat. 

Bread baking is fun, homey, 
simple, therapeutic, and you can 
do it yourself easily. 



379 




Adria Brough Muir, Woodruff Stake, Utah, applies herself devotedly to the Church and to 
creative arts. She enjoys keeping her hands busy and the results are many lovely quilts, 
crocheted items, afghans, and braided rugs. 

Sister Muir also has a beautiful flower garden and keeps her yard looking lovely. She 
is the mother of five children, grandmother to eighteen, and has forty-one great-grand- 
children and three great-great-grandchildren. 

She is still active in Relief Society, and has served in many important callings. She has 
been organist, secretary, counselor, and president. She has also served in the other Church 
organizations. In July, she will be ninety-three years old. 




Marie Wagner, Clearfield Stake, Utah, brought her talents with her from her native Germany. 
As a bride she came to America to honeymoon, and remained. She loves to sew, quilt, 
embroider, and crochet. She was converted to the Church at the age of seventy-seven, 
and has added genealogy work to her list of accomplishments. She returned to Germany 
for a short visit and to work on genealogy. Throughout her lifetime she has been a prac- 
tical nurse and helped to deliver two hundred babies. 

Sister Wagner is the mother of two daughters. There are eleven grandchildren and 
nineteen great-grandchildren. All of them enjoy having her lovely handwork in their homes. 

This dear sister has taught the art of quilting to many Relief Society sisters and has 
made many articles for bazaars. 



380 




Chapter 7 



Synopsis: Jennifer Miles, a young girl of 
twenty-four, has taken over the manage- 
ment of her family home following the 
death of her mother. She has three young 
brothers, and she finds it a great challenge 
to be responsible for them. Steve Rey, 
a long-time friend of the family, and 
Jim Long, whom she met on a trip to 
Houston, Texas, now a student in Utah, 
are competing for her attentions. 

■ It was February, and winter 
seemed to have settled in the 
valley permanently. It had been 
dark and cold for more weeks 
than Jennifer cared to count. For 
her it was a time of unexplain- 
able depression. She could not 
put her finger on any one thing 
being wrong, but for the first 
time in the entire six months 
that she had been responsible for 
the family, life seemed to be at a 
standstill. She had resumed her 
studies, and had been awarded a 
student teaching position in 



Springville. If she could attend 
the summer session, she would be 
graduated in August. 

The boys were behaving well 
and seemed well adjusted. There 
had been minor skirmishes and 
disagreements over trivial mat- 
ters, but no serious disciplinary 
matters had arisen. Charles 
Miles seemed much more settled, 
and although his job required 
him to travel a great deal, he had 
taken an active part in home 
activities since the incident with 
Dave. Jennifer was saddened to 
note the lost, lonely look in his 
eyes, and his smile came not as 
readily as it once had, but he 
was making adjustments. Twice 
monthly he took a trip to Manti 
to do temple work, and seemed 
in much better spirits when he 
returned from such trips, yet 
nothing could ease his terrible 



381 



May 1969 



aohing loneliness, Jennifer knew. 

Jennifer could feel a cold 
coming on as she went through 
the motions of preparing final 
lesson plans for Tuesday morn- 
ing. She felt generally miserable. 
The ringing telephone inter- 
rupted her efforts. 

"Miss Miles," a cold, imper- 
sonal voice said, "I'm calling for 
Mr. Hansen, principal at the 
junior high school." 

"Yes," Jennifer responded, her 
heart quickening. Could some- 
thing be wrong with Sam? 

"We are given to understand 
that you have assumed most of 
the responsibility for your three 
brothers since your mother 
passed away. Is this correct?" 
she asked. 

"Yes, that is correct. Is some- 
thing wrong?" Jennifer asked 
breathlessly. 

"Mr. Hansen would like to talk 
with you in person. Could you 
come into the office at one o'clock 
today?" 

Jennifer was apprehensive. 
Sam obviously was in some kind 
of trouble. "Of course, I'll be 
there," she responded. 

As she finished the remainder 
of the lesson plans she began to 
worry. If Sam was in serious 
trouble what should her course 
of action be. Her father was 
going directly to a sales conven- 
tion from this trip, and was not 
due home for ten days. It would 
not be possible to withhold dis- 
cipline until he returned, of this 
she was certain. 

Mr. Hansen was quite a con- 
trast from his impersonal secre- 
tary. He seemed genuinely 
friendly and warm; however, 
Jennifer had the feeling that he 
could be very firm, in fact quite 



formidable if the occasion should 
call for that. 

He came directly to the point. 
"Miss Miles, has Sam been ill a 
great deal lately?" 

Jennifer was puzzled. "No, 
except for the cold he had a 
month ago, he's been fine." 

"Then you haven't been keep- 
ing him home?" 

"No, Sir, I haven't." 

"Well, that's about the way I 
had it figured," he said, not un- 
kindly. "You see, we have a group 
of five boys who have been miss- 
ing school quite regularly at 
the same time. They are all well- 
behaved and good students, and 
in observing, we have nc d 
that they are good friends. It 
has been on the average of a 
half day or a day each week. 
We suspect that they could be 
found up at the old mill sleigh 
riding, apparently avoiding the 
Saturday and after-school crowds 
that congregate there. Jennifer, 
as a future school teacher, I 
think you know how serious this 
is." 

w ennifer could hardly believe 
her ears. Sam skipping school! 
It was indeed serious. Truancy 
was not tolerated. "What would 
you suggest be done?" she asked 
falteringly. 

"Well, we are first talking to 
the parents and guardians of the 
boys. I don't think we'll let them 
know that their parents have 
been alerted. Tomorrow we'll call 
them in, but for you the element 
of surprise will be best. Of course 
they must be disciplined here at 
school, and although they aren't 
trouble-making lads as a rule, 
parental action is clearly indi- 
cated, mostly to avoid repeats 



382 



V^e\come the Task 



and more serious violations of 
the rules." 

Jennifer knew this to be true. 
She thanked Mr. Hansen and 
left, her head spinning. She knew 
that she would have to act im- 
mediately, for the other parents 
would do the same. It was impos- 
sible to wait for their father's 
return. She wasn't certain as to 
how to approach the boy, or 
what his punishment should be. 
This was one task she didn't 
welcome. 

When dinner was finished, she 
told Dave and Pete that the 
walks needed to be shoveled, 
then called Sam into their 
father's den. "Sam, how is school 
coming?" she asked, trying to 
keep her voice light. 

He studied her for a moment, 
wondering what this was leading 
to. "All right," he answered 
guardedly. 

"Are you keeping up with your 
work all right?" 

"Oh, yes," he replied enthusi- 
astically. 

Jennifer took a deep breath 
and went on. "You haven't 
missed very many days this year, 
have you? I want to keep the 
records straight on you boys." 

"No," he answered furtively. 
"Only the times when I had 
poison ivy last fall, and when I 
had that cold." 

"Are you sure that's all, Sam?" 
she asked hoping that he would 
confess before she had to accuse 
him, and not really knowing 
what she would do if he did. 

"Yeah," he muttered, his face 
turning a little crimson. 

"Sam, have you ever missed 
any school without my knowing?" 

He was becoming increasingly 
more nervous. "What do you 



mean, how could I?" his voice 
rose in pitch. 

W ennifer restrained the impulse 
to get angry. In a carefully con- 
trolled voice, she said, "By going 
up to the old mill with Bob and 
the other boys instead of to 
school." 

"Sam squirmed uncomfort- 
ably. "I guess I did," he said in 
a low voice. 

"I know you did," Jennifer 
told him. "Sam, you have not 
only broken the school rules, you 
have broken an important rule 
of our home, and of Heavenly 
Father. You deceived me by 
sneaking off, and you fibbed 
about it. Are you proud of your- 
self?" 

He hung his head. "No, I'm 
not," he mumbled. 

Jennifer could see the tears 
beginning to form in his eyes, 
yet knew she must carry out 
what she had started. Resisting 
the urge to take him in her arms 
and hug him, she said, "You 
realize that you must be pun- 
ished, don't you?" 

"Yes." 

"What do you consider an 
adequate punishment?" 

He looked at her dumbly. 

"I'm waiting for a suggestion," 
she said after quite a period of 
silence. 

"I can't think of anything," 
he finally said, his voice barely 
above a whisper. "I won't do it 
again, though, ever," he insisted 
brightly. 

"I hope not," she said, "but 
we still have to punish you. Very 
well, I shall choose one." She 
was silent for a few moments, 
and he sat tensely awaiting her 
decision. "You will not be able 



383 



May 1969 



to leave the yard after school 
or on week-ends for a period of 
one month, except to attend 
Church meetings." 

"Do I have to miss the ski 
trip to Alta?" he cried. 

"Yes, Sam, I'm afraid so. And 
don't pester me to relent and 
change my mind, or I'll add 
more time to the punishment," 
she threatened. "Also, you will 
have to tell Dad what you have 
done, when he returns." 

Sam took his punishment well, 
but was subdued when he left 
the room. Jennifer rubbed her 
neck. She was feeling the effects 
of the cold worse than ever. She 
hoped that she hadn't been too 
rough on the boy, and that he 
had learned his lesson. 

She went into the kitchen to 
do the dinner dishes. Dave was 
talking on the telephone, ap- 
parently to a girl, judging by 




the way he was guarding his con- 
versation, and Pete was pouring 
over an algebra book, with the 
radio going full blast. 

As she walked by she turned 
the volume down on the radio. 
"What did you do that for?" he 
snapped. 

"You can't study with that 
thing going," she told him reason- 
ably. 

"I can, too. You don't know 
what you're talking about," he 
said boldly. 

Her first impulse was a violent 
one, but with an effort she con- 
trolled it. "Peter, go to your 
room. Take the book and leave 
the radio." 

"Yes, your majesty," he said 
angrily, rising quickly. 

Jennifer stared after him as 
he ascended the stairs, stomping 
loudly. What had she done to 
prompt that outburst? she won- 
dered. 

Glancing out of the window, 
she noticed that the walks had 
not been shoveled. As soon as 
Dave hung up she challenged 
him. "I thought I asked you 
boys to shovel the walks." 

"Why should we? It's just 
going to snow again. It won't do 
any good. I'll do it when I'm 
ready." There was a hint of a 
challenge in his voice, and she 
knew her authority was being 
resented, and his look was more 
proof. 

Jennifer sighed wearily. She 
had noticed this tone more and 
more often lately. Probably this 
was where Pete was getting his 
boldness. "All right, David, go 
and get the other boys, and we'll 
meet in the den." 

Something in her tone told 
him that he had best obey. 



384 



We/come the Task 



"Sit down boys," she instructed 
as they filed in, each avoiding 
her eyes. "There seems to be 
something wrong here, and I 
think we had better get it 
straightened out before it gets 
any worse. I know I make mis- 
takes, and perhaps you have 
occasional reasons to resent my 
authority. I realize that you are 
all growing up. I'm sorry if I've 
made mistakes, but we're all 
only human, we cannot be per- 
fect. I know this has been hard 
for you to accept, having me try 
to take Mother's place, but you're 
stuck with that. If you have 
any real complaints, I think this 
would be a good time to air 
them." 

^\ll three boys stared at the 
floor. Finally Jennifer said, "Dave, 
I think a word of prayer is in 
order." 

As David prayed, Jennifer 
could feel the bleakness begin- 
ning to lift. She admired the way 
he expressed himself to Heavenly 
Father on behalf of all of them. 
When he finished, she was cer- 
tain that there would be no 
more trouble for awhile. 

Pete was the first to speak. 
"Jenny, I'm sorry I behaved so 
badly. I know that you are boss, 
and that you know best. I really 
can't concentrate as I should 
with the radio going full blast. 
Please forgive me," he said hum- 
bly. 

Sam spoke up, "Jenny, I won't 
ever tell you any more lies, and 
I won't ask you to let me go 
places when you've said I can't." 

"And you won't skip school 
anymore?" 

"No, sir!" he grinned em- 
phatically. 



Dave came over and put an 
awkward arm about her shoulder. 
"I haven't been very much help 
to you, and I should be. That's 
going to change now, I promise 
to do better," and Jennifer knew 
he had grown up a little more. 

Jennifer's cold settled in, but 
the misery did not last long, and 
family life seemed to be going 
more smoothly than ever. Soon 
it would be spring, and time for 
new starts again. Dave would be 
graduating. Jennifer thought 
how their mother would like to 
have seen that day, and there 
were so many others she would 
like to have shared. Then would 
come Dave's mission, and soon 
Pete would be following in his 
footsteps, and only Sam would 
be left at home. She wondered 
idly how long she would be 
needed there. Perhaps those 
stories about old maid school 
teachers would apply to her one 
day. Jim was in Salt Lake attend- 
ing law school full time, and 
was busier than usual. The long 
drive from Salt Lake ate into his 
schedule. Steve, too, was deeply 
involved in his studies, and Jen- 
nifer admitted that studies were a 
good excuse for being busy, for 
her own were often hard to com- 
plete. 

One rare evening when she 
was home alone, reading a book, 
Steve's familiar tap on the door 
brought her back from the world 
of school teaching. 

He seated himself on the 
couch. He had been so busy with 
his studies that he had not been 
over for several days, and then 
only briefly. They made small 
talk for awhile, then he asked, 
"How about me taking my best 
girl dancing a week from Satur- 



385 



May 1969 



day? It is the spring formal, you 
know." 

She could hardly believe it. 
Steve taking her dancing! She 
loved to dance, but he could take 
it or leave it, and when it came 
to formal affairs, he preferred 
the latter. 

"I hope your hesitation isn't a 
refusal," he said gently. 

"Oh, no! I'm just astonished. 
I'd love to go," she answered 
sincerely. 

"Good," he said as though he 
really meant it. 

They discussed his master's 
thesis, which he obviously loved 
doing, for he was a writer at 
heart, and Jennifer knew that he 
had not abandoned his dream of 
writing and publishing a novel. 
Often he had said that there was 
so much in the Latter-day Saint 
heritage that could and should 
still be told. Jennifer had heard 



this many times, and believed it, 
and believed that Steve could 
do it, for his mind was set in 
that direction. 

Just after he left, the telephone 
rang. Supposing it to be one of 
the girls who had been calling 
Dave, she was not too friendly 
when she answered the phone. 

"Jenny? Jim. How have you 
been?" 

"Well, just fine. How are you? 
How was the debate trip?" 

"Just great, we took four first 
places." 

Jennifer assumed that this 
was quite an accomplishment and 
reacted accordingly. 

"Hey," he finally said, "my 
fraternity ball is coming up a 
week from Saturday, and I also 
have a very important question 
to ask, and I'll want an answer. 
Is it a date?" 

{To be concluded) 




MOUNT RAINIER 

After long distances, decorated with green needle 

And amber cone, hung with veils of hemlock 

And set with hue of many petals, 

Finally, 

The mountain peaks emerge, summer-burdened with snow. 

What once-red violence, long stilled. 

Burst from the lifted peak— 

A savagery now cooled by converging streams 

And the breath of a million leaves. 

After long millenia, trimmed now 
With forest, the samite peaks emerge. 
Vistas above the plain, their vast calm 
Memoried with violence. 

—Dorothy J. Roberts 



1 
'I 

'I 



386 




FROM THE FIELD 



All material submitted for publication In this department should be sent through the stake 
Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society supervisors. One annual submission will be 
accepted, as space permits, from each stake and mission of the Church. All submissions must be 
received within two months of the event described. Submissions should be addressed to the 
Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. For details regarding 
pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society Magazine for January 1966, page 50. 
Color pictures are not used in this department. 



Relief Society Activities 




Central States Mission, Ames (Iowa) Branch Relief Society 
Completes Home Nursing Program, October 10, 1968 

Front row, left to right: Evelyn Hall; Janice Burbank; Mary Ann Adams; June Booth, 
nursing instructor. 

Second row, left to right: Pat Van Woerkam; Sharon Hendrickson; Sandy Orehig; 
Reva Brooks; Helen Page. 

Third row, left to right: Luana Merrill; Elaine Brown; Evelyn Bulkey, President, 
Ames Branch Relief Society; Bobbie Lewis; Sandy Clark; Averil Seely. 

Lola R. West, Supervisor, Central States Mission Relief Society, reports: "A 
special 'capping' ceremony was held for the sixteen members of the Ames Branch 
Relief Society who completed the Red Cross Home Nursing course. It was taught by 
June Booth, a member of the branch who is a trained nurse. 

"The course was taught during the summer months at the regular homemaking 
meetings. It was designed to help the homemakers be more effective and prepared 
for various emergencies that might confront them. The sisters were most enthusiastic 
about learning these things, and appreciated the opportunity." 



387 



May 1969 

Fullerton Stake (California) Singing Mothers Present 
"Our Heritage in Music," November 15, 1968 

Front row, Left to right: Jolene Swenson featured organist for solo work; Bonnie 
Rosell, narrator, and cultural refinement class leader, Fullerton Stake Relief Society; 
Marjorie Newman, (fifth from left), soprano soloist; Lois B. Anderson, President; Betty 
G. Low, chorister; Karen Lynn, viola soloist; Bernice Lehman, organist; Pricilla Taylor, 
accompanist for Sister Lynn. 

Sister Anderson reports: "Only the music of Latter-day Saint composers was used 
for our Singing Mothers concert, 'Our Heritage in Music' The decorations featured 
old wagon wheels covered with sage and sego lilies, and our singers wore sego lily 
corsages. 

"The program included a brief resume of the life of each composer, and one of the 
sisters had drawn charcoal sketches of them which hung in the cultural hall. 

"Our guests were served a buffet luncheon following the concert, with background 
music featuring some of the songs presented on the program. It was a very lovely and 
spiritual experience, richly enjoyed by all." 



American Falls Stake (Idaho) Board Presents 
"Family Christmas Fair," December 7, 1968 

Shirley Kendell, President, American Falls Stake Relief Society, reports: "Our 
'Family Christmas Fair' was beautifully presented and very successful. It was primarily 
a stake board fund-raising project and was attended by a large percentage of the 
members of the stake, and many nonmembers. 

"Among the many displays was the clever bag display (pictured) which was de- 
lightful to young and old. We also had a home sewed clothing booth, Christmas tree 
decoration ideas, homemade foods, including hand-dipped chocolates, and a ham- 
burger and hot dog stand where homemade root beer was served from a wishing well. 

"We felt that it was a most worthwhile activity, and was enjoyed by all who 
attended or worked." 



Hamburg Stake (Germany) Relief Society Activities Are Numerous 

Marianne Eggers, President, Hamburg Stake Relief Society, reports: "Activities 
among the German sisters in the Hamburg Stake Relief Society are numerous. A 
regional meeting, with representatives from the General Board of Relief Society, 
thrilled the sisters and offered some excellent instructions and suggestions. The 
priesthood brethren were included in these meetings and were able to reap the 
benefits of a greater understanding of and appreciation for the Relief Society program. 

"On December 7, 1968, a bazaar was held featuring handwork for Christmas. All 
of the branches in the stake participated, and found this to be most worthwhile. 
Following the bazaar, the Singing Mothers presented a Christmas concert featuring 
the works of some of the world's greatest composers. Several sisters presented music 
on the piano, violin and flute. The singing was under the direction of Anneliese Im- 
beck. The room had been decorated for Christmas, and this and the lovely music made 
a most worthwhile and enjoyable holiday event." 



388 



s ^ 



0' 



-^11 V! 




May 1969 



Phoenix North Stake (Arizona) Singing Mothers Present 
A Christmas Program, December 1968 

Sisters in dark dresses, left to right: Veoma F. Stallings, pianist; Ida M. Steele, 
President, Phoenix North Stake Relief Society; Doris W. Rowse, chorister; Sharon W. 
Shields, organist. 

Sister Steele reports: "Our Singing Mothers presented an outstanding program of 
Christmas music to help instill the spirit of Christmas into the families in the stake. 
With the cooperation of the priesthood, no other activities were scheduled for that 
evening, and the members were encouraged to attend as a family unit. Several hundred 
enjoyed the music and a narration written by Sister Rowse, the stake chorister. 

"Our Singing Mothers have presented many fine programs, and we are very proud 
of them and of the accomplishments of their leaders." 



British South Mission, Thames Valley District, Presents "Winter Wonderland" Bazaar 

November 9, 1968 

Left to right: Gillian Brown-Lee, Homemaking Counselor, Thames Valley District 
Relief Society; Madeleine Brighty, President; Maralyn Lasater, President, Oxford 
Branch Relief Society; Connie Rigby, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Joan Child, Supervisor, British South Mission Relief Society, reports: "The annual 
bazaar for the Thames Valley District of the mission was themed, 'Winter Wonder- 
land.' All eleven branches in the district participated. The Oxford Branch won the 
prize for the loveliest booth. 

"The quality of workmanship in all fields, ranging from delicately knitted baby 
clothes to a tempting variety of cakes, sweets, and jams, was outstanding. We are 
very proud of all eleven of the branches." 



Lehi Stake (Utah) Holds Short Story and Poetry Contest 

September 19, 1968 

Left to right: Eva Carson; Maxine Black; Leola Porter; Connie Nielsen, Alice Cook, 
first place, poetry; Sylmer Thayne, first place, short story; Margaret McMillan. 

Leah M. Sabey, President, Lehi Stake Relief Society, reports: "A short story and 
poetry contest was held, under direction of the stake Relief Society presidency. The 
judges ruled that the entries were so outstanding that all entries other than the first 
place winners were accorded second place. 

"We were delighted with the writing quality of the sisters who entered, and the 
discovery of hidden talents among the sisters. We hope that more contests can be 
held in the future to further stimulate the use of these talents, and lead to greater 
participation." 



390 




^^J 



May 1969 



Brigham Young University Eighth Stake Relief Society Presents "I Remember Mama" 

November 16, 1968 

Left to right: Judith Cookson, Education Counselor, BYU Eighth Stake Relief 
Society; Laurel Stott, homemaking leader; Jackie Westover, guest demonstrator; 
Roberta Magarrell, Homemaking Counselor; Ann Madsen, President. 

Sister Madsen reports: "Our pre-holiday homemaking meeting fondly recalled 
family traditions for celebrating Christmas. Outstanding mothers in the Provo com- 
munity, dressed in old-fashioned clothing, demonstrated the arts of dipping chocolates, 
stuffing turkeys, wrapping packages, and entertaining, keeping in mind the student 
budget. 

"For future reference, a detailed booklet had been prepared and presented to the 
girls. A luncheon of turkey and all the trimmings was served following the demonstra- 
tions. We feel that the 'mamas' of these lovely young girls would be very proud to 
see the students and student wives upholding the high standards of Relief Society." 



North Sanpete Stake (Utah) Relief Society Presents 
Christmas Home Tour Bazaar, December 11, 1968 

Ward presidents of the North Sanpete Stake Relief Societies, left to right: Roxie 
Washburn, Mt. Pleasant Fourth Ward; Donna Brunger, Fairview North Ward; Norma 
Elaine Anderson, Fairview South Ward; Louise B. Johansen, North Sanpete Stake Relief 
Society President; Dorothy Clark, Spring City Ward; Ethel Porter, Mt. Pleasant Third 
Ward; Leota Anderson, Mt. Pleasant Second Ward; Vera Shelley, Mt. Pleasant First Ward. 

Sister Johansen reports: "The stake board in cooperation with the ward presidents 
sponsored our second Christmas Home Tour Bazaar. There were various types of 
Christmas celebrations presented in the home of a member of each ward in the stake. 
Included in the types of celebrations were an old-fashioned Christmas, a children's 
party, a formal Christmas celebration, a Christmas wedding, and many others. 

"Over 250 guests signed the register and expressed joy and appreciation for the 
privilege of visiting the lovely homes, buying beautiful handmade gifts, and catching 
the true spirit of Christmas in so many various ways." 



Juarez Stake (Mexico) Dublan Ward Visiting Teachers 
Honored at Dinner Party, November 1968 

Front row, left to right: Jennie R. Bowman; Hannah S. Call, President, Dublan 
Ward Relief Society; Agnes S. Bluth. 

Back row, left to right: Ruth M. Longhurst; Mary S. Bowman; Amanda S. Gonzales; 
Jewel E. Bluth; Willa T. Wagner; Jane H. Taylor; Winifred A. Jones; Shirley W. Mem- 
mott; LaRee L. Bluth; Nita H. Taylor, visiting teacher message leader; Christine J. Jones. 

"Rhoda C. Taylor, former President, Juarez Stake Relief Society, reports: "A dinner 
party honoring the faithful visiting teachers of the Dublan Ward was held recently. 
This ward has had a record of 100 per cent visiting teaching for the past twelve years. 
They are a wonderful group of sisters who are always willing to go the extra mile." 

Reta Johnson is the newly appointed President of Juarez Stake Relief Society. 



392 




JJif*^''** 




^' 



f?: 



K 



r 



,v 





Idaho State University Stake Relief Society Presents "Our Fair Lady" 

October 27, 1968 

Stake board officers, Idaho State University Stake, standing, left to right: Joyce H. 
Craig, homemaking leader; Irmgard G. Dixon, spiritual living class leader; DeeAnn C. 
Merrill, Secretary-Treasurer; Carolyn C. Palmer, Education Counselor; Carol D. Chase, 
President; Beverly N. Andersen, Homemaking Counselor; Diane W. Perry, social 
relations class leader; Lorna Kay P. Robinson, organist; Sherry M. Van Orden, cultural 
refinement class leader; LaRae H. Longmore, visiting teacher message leader; Jeanette 
T. Cooper; May Beth B. Packin, Magazine representative. 

Front row, seated left to right: Jane Maughan and Gloria Johnson, visiting teachers; 
Sylvia Ann Woolley, as "Miss I'm So Unaware;" and Linda Bernt, narrator. 

Sister Chase reports: "In our stake we held a musical skit to acquaint the new 
students with the Relief Society program, and the members with the coming year's 
activities. Featured in the skit was 'Miss I'm So Unaware,' who was educated in the 
ways and programs of Relief Society by the officers, in song and pantomime. 

"This was a very successful program and helped to get our Relief Society off to a 
wonderful beginning." 



394 



Lesson Department 




Discussion 11— House Plants 

Celestia J. Taylor 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, August 1969 
Southern Hemisphere: January 1970 

Objective: To show how the home can be made more beautiful and livable and our lives 

more enjoyable by the use of house plants. 



INTRODUCTION 

As the world draws closer to- 
gether through various means 
of travel and communication, 
we learn more about our neigh- 
bors both in our own country 
and in other lands. Anyone 
who leaves his own country to 
travel in another returns with 
a sense of awe at the beauty 
which is attached to the spot 
of earth which each man calls 
"Home." Much of this beauty is 
centered in the gardens and 
flowers which surround and 
decorate the homes. Everywhere 
is seen a profusion of flowers — 
blooming in gardens, on terraces 
and balconies, in hanging bas- 
kets, in window boxes and in 



the windows themselves. People 
literally live with plants and 
flowers, inside the home as well 
as outside. If we are not "living" 
with this natural beauty, we are 
depriving ourselves of orle of the 
great joys and values of life it- 
self. 

Most of us do recognize this, 
for the practice of growing plants 
in and around our homes is not 
new. Our mothers and grand- 
mothers before us took great 
pride in the geraniums blooming 
in their windows or the scented 
hyacinth blossoming in the bowl 
upon the table. To nurture a 
plant and watch it bloom into 
beauty is satisfying to the soul 
and warming to the heart. There 



395 



May 1969 



is nothing else that we can bring 
into our homes that will contri- 
bute, at one and the same time, 
beauty, color, perfume, texture 
and form, cool comfort, and 
direct contact with nature. 

HOW SHOULD WE USE HOUSE PLANTS? 

Potted plants and flowers 
should be thought of and used 
in our homes as a part of the 
whole color scheme; in fact, 
the colors in every room can be 
enhanced by the use of plants. 
For instance, a gay note can be 
added by a touch of color re- 
peated in the flowers and foliage. 
Red geraniums make a bright, 
gay contrast on the window sill 
between white curtains or drapes, 
and a potted primrose adds just 
the right effect on a table where 
the sun touches it and makes it 
reflect against the soft-tinted 
walls. Any room is a happier 
and more attractive place when 
healthy, growing greens and 
colorful flowers are included in 
the color scheme. 

WHERE SHALL WE PUT HOUSE PLANTS? 

No home can be entirely satis- 
factory for a woman who loves 
flowers if there are no places 
where plants and flowers can be- 
come a natural and welcome addi- 
tion. Plants are at their best 
when treated as any other type 
of enrichment, selected and 
placed where they will be pleasing 
and satisfying to the eye. 

1. In window boxes. A garden 
atmosphere can be created against the 
barest of walls by the use of window 
boxes filled with flowering plants, potted 
plants, evergreens, or even small trees. 
Window boxes have several functions. 
In one they are miniature gardens used 



Hill Cumorah Pageant 

3 TOURS 

departing Salt Lake City — 

July19for 16days — $279.00 

July 26 for 20 days — $359.00 

July 12 for 24 days — $395.00 

(July 12 tour includes Canada) 
EXPERIENCED ESCORTS ON ALL TOURS 

our best tour to HAWAII 

Annual "ALOHA WEEK TOUR" 

escorted by owner. GARY MITCHELL 

14 days departing SLG Oct. 20 
— returning SLG Nov. 2 

TEMPLE SESSIONS INCLUDED . . . 
TOURS FOUR DIFFERENT ISLANDS 

Request itineraries and assistance 
for all travel needs from 

HOLIDAY AWAY 
Travel Service 

Suite 301, 136 Soutli Main St. 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84101 

Telephone 328-8981 

formerly Margaret Lund Travel Service 




396 



Lesson Department 



New Magazine Binding Prices 
and Postage Rates 

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Magazine 
is in a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain 
West's first and finest bindery and printing house 
is prepared to bind your editions into a durable 
volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

Cloth Cover $3.50; Leather Cover ■ $5.50 
Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table 
listed below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 

Zone 1 and 2 _ . .55 Zone 5 . . _ . _ .75 

Zone 3 .60 Zone 6 .85 

Zone 4 . _ . . _ .65 Zone 7 . . . . . .95 

Zone 8 1.05 




1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone (801) 486- 1892 




The Best in the West 
Travel With 




1^ 



"THE ORIGINAL HISTORIC TOUR" 

To the Hill Cumorah Pageant 
July 24 - Aug. 10 

TOURS ALSO TO 

HAWAII • ORIENT • EUROPE 

MEXICO • SOUTH PACIFIC 

SOUTH AMERICA • CARIBBEAN 

For further information and for all 
your travel needs write or phone— 

Vida Fox Clawson Travel Service 

216 So. 13th East 
^S[4% Salt Lake City, Utah, 84102 



'^i.Ti-»^ 328-3234 or 328-0303 

"THE TRIP WITHOUT A WORRY' 



for a wide variety of plants — daffodils, 
geraniums, nasturtiums, petunias, mari- 
golds, tulips, etc. Another is to give 
pleasure to invalids or to old people 
confined to the house. Still another is 
to present an appearance to delight the 
passerby. There must be adequate 
drainage and the boxes must be firmly 
attached to the house so that they cannot 
fall and possibly cause injury. The 
plants chosen for the boxes must have a 
sufficiently long period of bloom to justi- 
fy the efforts, and they must be able to 
survive under the artificial conditions 
which are imposed upon them. 

2. On balconies and terraces. 
Vivid pottery jars containing plants, 
luxuriant vines on trellises, potted 
flowering plants and miniature shrubs 
and trees beautify any setting. Also 
wrought-iron plant stands and wall 
brackets are graceful additions to the pa- 
tio or terrace. Hanging baskets holding 
ferns or flowers or trailgreens are color- 
ful and attractive against plain walls. 

3. On the porch. The enclosed 
porch, or sun parlor, is an ideal place 
for house plants and flowers, and it can 
be made as attractive as any room in 
the house. Indeed, it can be made to 
serve as one by the addition of a few 
pieces of furniture and the use of plants, 
flowers, and accessories tastefully chosen 
and arranged. 

4. In windows. (The indoor garden 
window is a modernized version of the 
conservatory which could be afforded 
only by the very wealthy and which 
went out with the "Gay Nineties.") 

a. The bay window with its 
three exposures lends itself well to the 
use of glass shelves for growing plants. 
The shelves should be arranged across 
the windows to give interesting patterns 
of color and space. Room should be 
allowed for trailing plants to hang 
gracefully. The kinds of plants will 
depend upon individual preference — 
some want blooming plants; others 
want just the green. It is well to 
combine small plants with larger ones 
for artistic effect. 

b. On ordinary windows, with cur- 
tains tied back or with side drapes, 
glass shelves or squares can be in- 
stalled on small brackets or braces 
to hold a garden of violets, bulb and 
tuberous plants, ivy and easily grown 



397 



May 1969 



begonias and geraniums. On windows 
with sills, potted plants find a place 
to grow in the sun. For hot, sunny 
windows, cactus and other sun-loving 
plants are the best choices. 

5. In rooms for decorative effects. 

a. Large plants. Big, bold plants 
are good for major effects or to occupy 
spaces where furniture will not fit. 
Plants a foot or two high may be 
needed on a large table or cabinet. 
On the floor or low stand, tall plants — 
as high as six feet — make an impress- 
ive image. 

b. Small plants. On an end 
table or bench or on a narrow window 
ledge, small plants bring a pleasant 
feeling of their appropriateness. 
Where several plants are grouped 
together, however, some variation 
in sizes and kinds can add interest to 
the general effect. 

SHALL WE USE ARTIFICIAL PLANTS AND 
FLOWERS? 

Some of the artificial flowers 
and plants which are being made 
today are so lifelike that even 
close inspection does not reveal 
the fact that they are not real. 
They are being used in the most 
tastefully decorated homes. 
However, they should be as care- 
fully chosen and arranged as if 
they were fresh garden flowers. 
Artificial plants can be combined 
with dried plant species for 
attractive arrangements. 

Dry arrangements, though not 
artificial, require little care and 
cost little or nothing to obtain. 
A wide choice is available — ever- 
lasting or straw flowers, seedpods, 
bare branches, driftwood, and 
even rocks and shells in combina- 
tion. 

HOW SHALL WE CARE FOR OUR HOUSE 
PLANTS? 

Each type of plant has its own 
requirements of light and heat. 



soil, water and humidity for best 
growth. In caring for our house 
plants it would be wise to keep 
the following points in mind. 

1. We should treat house plants, 
which include potted plants, cut flowers, 
garden window plants, artificial and 
dry arrangements as we would any other 
accessory to our homes — appropriately 
and harmoniously. 

2. We should choose containers 
which are suitable to the occupied 
space and large enough to hold sufficient 
water, and which have balance and sta- 
bility so as to prevent upsetting. 

3. We should give plants adequate 
light and heat under conditions of proper 
humidity. 

4. We should keep plants free of 
dust by sponging with lukewarm water 
or by spraying with water from the tap 
or hose. 

5. We should protect plants as 
much as possible from impurities in the 
air — cooking gas and fumes from other 
sources. (Plants are injured by gas before 
it is present in quantities sufficient for 
us to detect it.) Cross ventilation, with- 
out exposing the plants to chilly air, is 
helpful. 

6. Caution; There are several house 
plants which have been found to be poi- 
sonous. We should familiarize ourselves 
with all plants which fall under this 
category and avoid their use, especially 
where there are children. 



CONCLUSION 

House plants are one of the 
least expensive and yet most 
effective means of embellishing 
and beautifying our homes, both 
inside and out. They bring to 
our homes the living shapes and 
moving shadows of green plant 
life, the scent and color of flowers 
and give us a feeling of intimate 
communion with nature in its 
loveliest forms, thereby serving to 
make our homes more beautiful 
and livable and our lives more 
enjoyable. 



398 



PLAN YOUR VACATION WITH US 

Annual Tours 

* 

California Holiday 

July 5th- 16th 

* 

Hill Cumorah Pageant 

16 days and 23 days 

leaving July 26th 

* 

Black Hills Passion Play 

August 17th-24th 

* 

Canadian Rockies and 

Northwest 

August 18th-31st 

* 

Hawaiian Aloha Week 

October 1 2th-25th 

Call or Write for itineraries 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84109 

Phone: 466-8723 




MUSIC COMPAINY 



**Singing Mothers" 
*Xhoir Directors" 

We specialize in Mail Order Service 

Sheet Music Pianos Instruments 
And Supplies 

Come In and acquaint yourself 
witti our music department 

Home of the world's finest 
Mason and Hamlin pianos 

Yes! We Ship All Over the World. 

-NEW ADDRESS- 

65 South West Temple Street 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84101 

Phone: 364-6518 





MEXICO 

Only $359 from Provo, Utah 

Early June 1969 -February 1970 

Enjoy Summer Sun in 

Fabulous Acapuico • Quaint Taxco • Majestic Mexico City • Beautiful Guadalaiara 
Pueblo • Mazatlan and other cities 

Including 12 archeological Zones— Ample entertainment 

CANADIAN AND 
NORTHWEST TOUR 

Leaving August 15 
Including: Banff Lake Louise Vancouver Victoria 

ALSO PAGEANT AND 
CHURCH HISTORY TOUR 



ERMA & ARNOLD WHITE — YOUR "TRAV-A-LEADERS" 

Write: 1795 East 3170 South • Salt Lake City, Utah 84106 • Phone: 484-9752 



399 




^J^2^2^ (J^^&^^i^^!^^!^^ 




ames of Latter-day Saint women who have reached the ages of ninety or older may be submitted by anyone 
for inclusion in the Birthday Congratulations column. The full name (maiden and married), age, month of birth, 
street address, city, state, and zip code, should be submitted at least three months before the birthday. 



107 Mrs. Juanita Cisneros Rivera Rendon 9^ Mrs. Margaret Ann English Browning 
Grantsville, Utah Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Isabel Maude Tanner Somsen 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



103 Mrs. Lois Elzetta Barton Whittaker 
Circleville, Utah 



99 Mrs. Ida Reynolds McEldowney 
Norwalk, California 

9o Mrs. Serena Jacobsen Larson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Rebecca Alphin Orton 
Payson, Utah 

9/ Mrs. Henrietta Watkins Barben 
Delta, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Jane Cherry Whiteman 
Hooper, Utah 

9d Mrs. Mary Alice Walker Eyre 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

95 Mrs. Emma Metcalf Brown 
Springville, Utah 

Mrs. Harriet Hands Dixon 
San Luis Obispo, California 

Mrs. Clara Collard Nielson 
Fountain Green, Utah 

Mrs. Juana Etchandi De Rothfuss 
Artigas, Uruguay, South America 

Mrs. Cynthia Ann Keele Larsen 
Arcadia, Utah 

Mrs. Bertha Rose Osborn Sharp 
Klamath Falls, Oregon 

Mrs. Elizabeth Hay Taylor 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Fannie May Taylor Woodard 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

93 Mrs. Hannah Aldous Bihier 
Orland, California 

Mrs. Amorett Allen Fifield 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Myra Alica Wedeman Humphrey 
Cherry Valley, California 



94 



91 Mrs. Mary Ann May Arbon 
Snowville, Utah 

Mrs. Lyie Young Gates 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Louise Kreutzer Guerich 
San Diego, California 

Mrs. Mary Andrus Hoagland 
Nampa, Idaho 

Mrs. Ella Georgiana Francisco Keele 
Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Marie Christiansen Murray 
Hot Springs, Arkansas 

Mrs. Ellen Dorthia Thunnison Norris 
Loomis, California 

Mrs. Beatrice Maude Gaside Sellers 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

90 Mrs. Belle Watson Anderson 
Kamas, Utah 

Mrs. Clara A. Argyle 
Woods Cross, Utah 

Mrs. Jane Pixton Bowers 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Ella Botts Brooks 
• Ottumwa, Iowa 

Mrs. Anna Augusta Victoria Nielson 

Edwards 
Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Emma Flake Freeman 
Snowflake, Arizona 

Mrs. Josephine Dorcas Meservy McKinlay 
Rexburg, Idaho 

Mrs. LaVina Robison Wadsworth Redden 
Morgan, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Ann Jones Simpson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



400 



In Spite of Men 




DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110, 
or 777 South Main, Orange, California 92668 



THE IRON TRAIL TO THE 
GOLDEN SPIKE $4.95 

by John J Stewart 

The "Iron Trail" — now 
merely physical evidence of 
a monumental effort — but 
the pages of history reveal a 
drama of iron willed men who 
fought for and against it. 

This is the story of human 
misery worse than slave traf- 
fic, of financial corruption 
against the U.S. Government 
as well as the Mormons, of 
courage and men of fore- 
sight. 

"No state nor people figure 
more prominantly in the story 
of the Pacific Railroad than do 
Utah and Utahns, particular- 
ly the Mormons." 

The Mormon Trail, the road 
to the Rockies, became the 
general route of the railroad. 
As early as 1849, Utah's dele- 
gate to Congress introduced 
a bill "for construction of a 
railroad from the Atlantic to 
the Pacific." 

This is the story of the con- 
tinental link that was built, 
almost in spite of men and 
raging animosities. Once 
started, you'll want to finish 
this amazing story in one 
sitting. 



'Book 



Please send me copies of THE IRON TRAIL TO THE GOLDEN SPIKE 

Total Cost $ I enclose check □ money order □ Charge established account □ 

Residents of Utah ordering from Salt Lake add 41/2% sales tax, residents of California add 5% 
tax when ordering from Orange. 

Name 



Address. 
City 



State 



Zip 



May R.S. Mag. 69 



Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 




Suggests this 
simply delicious 
dessert for family raves 

FLUFFY COCOA CAKE 



1 cup U and I 

SUGAR 
y^ cup shortening 
1 egg 
Va cup cocoa 



^2 cup hot water 
IV2 cups flour 
1 teaspoon soda 
'A teaspoon salt 
3^ cup buttermilk 



Cream sugar with shortening and 
egg; dissolve cocoa in hot water; set 
aside to cool; sift flour, soda and 
salt together. Combine Va of sifted 



dry ingredients to creamed mixture. 
Stir in buttermilk. Add another Va dry 
ingredients, then water-cocoa mixture, 
ending with remainder of dry ingredients. 
Avoid overheating. Bake in greased and 
floured 9-inch-square pan at 350° F for 
40 minutes. Serve with whipped cream 
flavored with a dash of cinnamon and 
sweetened with U and I powdered sugar. 



XJ4 



Where is Sugarplum Land? It's all around you if you live 
where sugarbeets are grown. U and I Sugar sweetens the 
economy of these areas. 

U and I SUGAR COMPANY Factories in Garland and West Jordan, Utah; 
near Idaho Falls, Idaho; Moses Lake and Toppenlsh, Washington. 



The 
Magazine 



'|y'.*«S' 



JUNE 1969 



i 



s ?!^ 



n 











V'^^^y^H 











\ 



"^Ni." 




>:1;| j^fe* l »p »>--'?»^^» 



•^:;t^^ 




AN HOUR FOR LISTENING 

Where spruce and fir were darker than the night 

In a dark forest, when the only light 

Was her reading candle and a glowworm's tail, 

Having marked the Book of Psalms, and prayed, 

Hilda rocked, 

for rocking pushed against the pull of sleep. 

This was her listening hour 

To horned owl gossips who would keep 

Wind-lines busy, tying hill to hill. 

To broad-tail tocsins from the beaver pond 

Holding her suspended between to and fro 

For the heartbeat second of their diving time; 

To whimperings of a porcupine. 

To vaultings of a startled fawn — 

A canyon cadence bearing her 

Assurance of who her neighbors were. 

And Hilda rocked. 

—Peggy Tangren 



The Cover: 



Frontispiece: 

Art Layout: 
Illustrations: 



Home and Gardens, South Africa 

Transparency by Three Lions 

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

Forest Flowers in Oregon 

Photograph by Dorothy J. Roberts 

Dick Scopes 

Mary Scopes 




'/vm/^ 



Thank you very much for your kind gift of a free one-year subscription to The Relief 
Society Magazine. We are, here in Eastbourne, a very tiny branch. We all take the 
Magazine, and like all branches in the missions, we hope our numbers will increase. 
If only all women knew the beauty, sweetness, and real down-to-earth goodness, as 
well as the intense spirituality of Relief Society, it would need the town hall to hold 
our classes. Our free copy of the Magazine will be used by a possible new sister or 
as a gift. Sometimes we give a copy of the Magazine to someone in the hospital, either 
member or nonmember. The patients like the Magazine for size and for pleasant, 
comfortable reading. E6z V. Longbone, Eastbourne, Sussex, England 

We do love our wonderful Magazine and realize how much we depend upon it. Every 
poem, article, and story are special features to us, and we send our love to all the 
sisters from the Scottish Mission in Bonnie Scotland. 

Elva M. Brown, Supervisor, Scottish Mission Relief Society Edinburgh, Scotland 

I have been a member of Relief Society for eight months, and I just had to write and 
let you know how much I enjoy the Magazine, as I know we all do here in New 
Zealand. The Magazine has certainly increased my testimony of the gospel. I have 
just had the thrill of becoming our ward's Magazine representative and I presented 
the recipe for Trifle out of the Magazine (January 1968) at the Auckland South Stake 
Relief Society birthday social. I found it was one the best Trifles I have ever made. 
Thanking you all. Lesley G. Wright, East Tanaki, Manukau, New Zealand 

I do enjoy The Relief Society Magazine so much. It is the only woman's magazine 
that I ever read, and I really do not feel the need for any other. 

Gillian G. Brown-Lee, High Wycormbe, Bucks., England 

Let me take this opportunity to express my appreciation for the lovely poems found 
in The Relief Society Magazine. I was especially thrilled with "Sparrow's Worth," by 
Kathryn Kay (March 1969 frontispiece). Mrs. Robert C. Hansen, Cedar City, Utah 

About a year ago my mother subscribed for The Relief Society Magazine for me. 
The stories are wonderful ^nd have meaning, which is more than can be said for 
stories in some other magazines. One article that stands out for me— "Answer to 
My Daughter"— by Amy Giles Bond appeared in March 1968. The article has humbled 
me and given me greater understanding. Jo Ann Jensen, Boise, Idaho 

I want to thank you for The Relief Society Magazine. I am a missionary in the Southern 
States Mission. Not long ago my companion received a gift subscription to the Maga- 
zine from his home ward. I have been reading the issues he receives and really 
enjoying them. One thing I especially enjoy is the poetry. It would be difficult to find 
such a collection of the work of Latter-day Saint poets anywhere else. One poet, 
Dorothy J. Roberts, especially catches my attention. Her poems are so intellectually 
inspiring that they have great appeal for me. I would like to read and study a collec- 
tion of her works. Elder Gene Trone, Bessemer, Alabama 

"The Influence of a Friend" (by Shirley Chase, January 1969) was dear to read. 
My husband is serving as a stake missionary and I truly appreciate the loving reminder 
that cheerful, willing service has its own rewards and blessings. A mission call is a 
family venture, and we all have grown and shared in its blessings. 

Carol Olson, Richland, Washington 

402 



The 

R®DD(©lf S©©D< 

Magazine volume Se June 1969 Numbers 



Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

405 Birthday Congratulations to Emma Ray Riggs McKay 

406 The Standard Works of the Church Marion G. Romney 
412 In Memoriam— Evon Waspe Peterson 

428 South Africa— Land of Gold and Green Caroline Eyring Miner 
438 "The Relief Society Magazine Lights the Way" Jennie R. Scott 

Fiction 

414 Heart Room for Home— Chapter 1 Alice Morrey Bailey 

421 Welcome the Task— Chapter 8 (Conclusion) Michele Bartmess 

General Features 

402 From Near and Far 

418 Editorial— the 139th Annual General Church Conference 

420 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

453 Notes to the Field— Relief Society Song Contest 

459 Notes From the Field— Relief Society Activities 

480 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home— Inside and Out 

427 Hobby Features— Alice Robinson Holyoak and Tillie Anderson Staples 

442 The Art of Bread Clay Myrene Alvord 

445 Candies of Excellence Dorothy J. Roberts 

446 Springtime Is for the Birds Claire Noall 

Lesson Department 

465 Homemaking— Garden Convenience and Safety Celestia J. Taylor 

Previews for 1969-1970 

467 Spiritual Living Lessons Roy W. Doxey 

469 Visiting Teacher Messages Alice Colton Smith 

471 Homemaking Discussions Celestia J. Taylor 

473 Social Relations Lessons Alberta H. Chnstensen 

475 Cultural Refinement Lessons Bruce B. Clark 

449 "The Girl in White" by Julian Alden Weir Floyd E. Brienholt 

450 "Advice To a Young Artist" by Honre Daumier Floyd E. Brienholt 

Poetry 

401 An Hour For Listening Peggy Tangren 

Identity, Margaret B. Jorgensen 411; June Night, Beulah Huish Sadleir 450; Freedom, Vesta 

Fairbairn 456; The Lilt of a Lark, Pearle M. Olson 466; Suddenly Aware, Ins W. Schow 478. 



Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints© 1969 
by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office; 76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City. Utah 84111; 
Phone 364-2511: Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign. $2.00 a year; 20« a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not 
sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report 
change of address at once, giving old and new address. Entered as second-class matter February 18. 1914. at the Post Office, 
Salt Lake City, Utah, under the Act of March 3, 1879, Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 
1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts 



403 




^;^2^ (^^^^^^^fe^;;!^^ 



Emma Ray Riggs McKay 

June 23, 1969 



■ The General Board of Relief Society, on behalf of the world-wide 
sisterhood of the Church, takes this opportunity to wish a happy 
ninety-second birthday to Sister Emma Ray Riggs McKay, the wife 
of our Prophet, David O. McKay. 

In the only revelation given directly to one of his daughters, Emma 
Smith, the Lord said: "For my soul delighteth in the song of the heart; 
yea the song of the righteous is a prayer unto me . . ." (D.&C. 25:12). 
Sister McKay has taken these words to Emma Smith into her own 
life, and has made music an integral part of the cultural aspect of her 
home, being an accomplished pianist herself. 

It is no accident that the children of President and Sister McKay 
love music, for this love was instilled in them from early childhood. 
Often when the children were young, they now recall. Sister McKay 
sang to them by the stove in the dining room, and there were always 
lullabies at bedtime. The family always enjoyed gathering around 
the piano while Mother played, and each was given the opportunity 
to learn to play musical instruments, and all were encouraged to 
develop an appreciation for good music. 

Sister McKay loves good and great music. Her favorite of the 
masterworks is "The Messiah" — that magnificent telling in music 
of the life of the Savior, the prophecies of his coming, and the eternal 
message of the gospel. 

"A silent home," says Sister McKay, "is a dull, sad place, and 
leads to melancholy. Music is soul inspiring, and no money is thrown 
away for musical instruments. Many an hour may be spent delight- 
fully if daughter plays the piano, accompanying a brother violinist 
and a brother playing the clarinet or flute, or what you will. 

"Many a mother nearly distracted by a fretful child has been 
able to soothe him by softly singing a song to him. Tt is said that 
when Napolean exploded into one of his ungovernable furies, Jo- 
sephine was wont to play for him.' Singing by the whole family to- 
gether is great fun and a great help to a beautiful home . . . ." 

Sisters throughout the Church would do well to follow the exam- 
ple of Sister McKay in making music an important part of the 
home life of their families. 

Throughout this coming year, may she enjoy the rich blessings 
of good health and happiness which she so richly deserves, and 
may her birthday be one of joyful association with those whom she 
loves. 

405 



■ In her request for an "article 
... on the Standard Works of the 
Church," the editor of this Rehef 
Society Magazine said, "The sis- 
ters would appreciate a discus- 
sion of these sacred books . . ." 
— meaning, we assume, the 
Bible, The Book of Mormon, the 
Doctrine and Covenants, and 
the Pearl of Great Price. 

THE DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS AND 
THE PEARL OF GREAT PRICE 

The Doctrine and Covenants 
is a book of modern scripture. It 
was first accepted by the Church 
as one of our standard works, 
August 17, 1835. Forty-one years 
later, in the 1876 edition of the 
book, twenty-six sections were 
added. Four years later, in the 
semi-annual conference of Octo- 
ber 1880, President George Q. 
Cannon said: 

I hold in my hand the Book of Doc- 
trine and Covenants and also the book 
The Pearl of Great Price, which books 
contain revelations of God. In Kirtland, 
the Doctrine and Covenants in its 
original form, as first printed, was sub- 
mitted to the officers of the Church and 
the members of the Church to vote 
upon. As there have been additions made 
to it by the publishing of revelations 
which were not contained in the original 
edition, it has been deemed wise to sub- 
mit these books with their contents to 
the Conference, to see whether the 
Conference will vote to accept the books 
and their contents as from God, and 
binding upon us as a people and as a 
church. 

President Joseph F. Smith 
said: 

I move that we receive and accept 
the revelations contained in these books, 
as revelations from God to the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 
and to all the world. 

The motion was seconded and sus- 
tained by unanimous vote of the whole 



The 
Standard 

Works 

of the 

Church 



Elder Marion G. Romney 

of the Council of the Twelve 



Conference. {Conference Reports, October 

10, 1880) 

Ten years later, October 6, 
1890, in like procedure, the 
Church adopted the Manifesto. 

In this manner, the Doctrine 
and Covenants, with its present 
content, became and now is one 
of the standard works of the 
Church. 

By the October 10th, 1880 
action, the saints also accepted 
the contents of the Pearl of 
Great Price as revelations from 
God and binding upon them as a 
people and as a Church. 

During the next twenty-two 
years, under the direction of the 
Presidency of the Church, the 
content of the book was some- 
what revised. Consequently, in 
October 1902, President Joseph 



406 





F. Smith, then president of the 
Church, said to the saints in con- 
ference assembled: 

I hold in my hand a copy of the 
revised edition of the Pearl of Great 
Price. The Pearl of Great Price as it 
originally existed, was presented before 
the General Conference and accepted 
as one of the standard works of the 
Church. Since then the book has under- 
gone a revision; that is to say, all the 
revelations that it formerly contained 
which were also in the Book of Doctrine 
and Covenants, have been eliminated 
from it. . . . We now present this book 
in its revised form — the original matter 
being preserved as it was before, only 
divided into chapters and verses — for 
your acceptance as a standard work of the 
church. 

It was moved and seconded that the 
book be accepted as a standard work 
of the church, and the motion carried 
unanimously. {Conference Reports, Oc- 
tober 6, 1902, page 82.) 



The Pearl of Great Price con- 
tains: 

(a) Visions of Moses as revealed to 
Joseph Smith the Prophet, in June 1830. 

(b) "The Writings of Abraham while 
he was in Egypt, called the Book of 
Abraham, written by his own hand, 
upon papyrus," as translated by the 
Prophet Joseph Smith. 

(c) The following writings of the 
Prophet Joseph Smith: 

1. His translation of the last verse 
of the 23rd chapter, and the 24th chapter 
of Matthew. (King James version.) 

2. "Extracts from the History of 
Joseph Smith, the Prophet." These 
extracts deal principally with events 
incident to the First Vision and the com- 
ing forth of The Book of Mormon. 

3. The Articles of Faith of The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. 

THE BIBLE 

The Bible is a book which con- 
tains that part of the word of God 
revealed to men in ancient and 
New Testament times, which has 
been preserved in writing. It 
consists of the Old and New 
Testaments. We believe it "to be 
the word of God as far as it is 
translated correctly." (8th 
Article of Faith.) We do not, how- 
ever, believe that it contains all 
the Lord revealed to his people 
in ancient times. 

From what we can draw from the 
scriptures relative to the teachings of 
heaven, we are induced to think that 
much instruction has been given to man 
since the beginning which we do not 
possess now. . . . We have what we have, 
and the Bible contains what it does 
contain . . . through the kind providence 
of our Father a portion of His word 
which He delivered to His ancient 
saints, has fallen into our hands, is 
presented to us with a promise of reward 
if obeyed, and with a penalty if dis- 
obeyed. (DHC Vol. 2, page 18.) 



407 



June 1969 



THE BOOK OF MORMON 

The first thing revealed in this 
dispensation about The Book of 
Mormon, was spoken by Moroni 
on his first appearance to the 
Prophet Joseph on the night of 
September 21, 1823. 

He [Moroni] said there was a book 
deposited, written upon gold plates, 
giving an account of the former inhabi- 
tants of this continent, and the source 
from whence they sprang. He also said 
that the fulness of the everlasting Gospel 
was contained in it, as delivered by the 
Savior to the ancient inhabitants. 
(Joseph Smith 2:34.) 

After the Prophet obtained and 
translated the record and pub- 
lished the book, the Lord himself 
said that he, the Prophet, was 
given "power to translate" it 
"through the mercy" and "power 
of God" and that it contains 
"... a record of a fallen people, 
and the fulness of the gospel of 
Jesus Christ to the Gentiles and 
to the Jews also," and that "as 
your Lord and your God liveth it 
is true." (D&C 1:29; 20:9; 17:6.) 

In November of 1841, some 
twelve years 'after its publication, 
the Prophet Joseph said: 

I told the brethren that the Book 
of Mormon was the most correct of any 
book on earth, and the keystone of our 
religion, and a man would get nearer to 
God by abiding by its precepts than by 
any other book. (DHC Vol. 4, page 461.) 

Of all men, Joseph Smith was 
best qualified to make this ap- 
praisal. No other person compre- 
hended the content of The Book 
of Mormon as did he. As he trans- 
lated, the Holy Ghost enlight- 
ened his mind and quickened 
his understanding. As the glorious 
teachings contained in the record 
were revealed to him, they made 



an everlasting impression upon 
his mind and soul. 

The Book of Mormon was for 
Joseph Smith a handbook from 
which he first learned the funda- 
mental principles of the gospel. 

The King James version of the 
Bible, and The Book of Mormon, 
were both available to the 
Church at the time of its organi- 
zation, April 6, 1830. They were 
then and ever since have been 
used by the Church as standard 
works. As early as February 9, 
1831, the Lord, in the revelation 
"embracing the law of the 
Church," gave this instruction: 

. . . the elders, priests and teachers 
of this church shall teach the principles 
of my gospel, which are in the Bible 
and the Book of Mormon, in the which 
is the fulness of the gospel." (D&C 42:12.) 

As quoted above, the Prophet 
Joseph declared The Book of 
Mormon to be "the keystone of 
our religion." 

So far as I am advised, the 
nearest the Church has come to 
accepting the Bible and Book 
of Mormon by formal vote was 
in the General Conference Octo- 
ber 6, 1902, when it accepted the 
Pearl of Great Price as one of the 
standard works of the Church. 
The Pearl of Great Price then 
contained, as it now does, the 
eighth article of faith, which 
reads: 

We believe the Bible to be the word 
of God as far as it is translated correctly; 
we also believe the Book of Mormon 
to be the word of God. 

Although the revelations re- 
corded in these four "sacred 
books" were given in different 
dispensations, "Yet," in the words 
of the Prophet Joseph Smith, 
"all things which God communi- 



408 



The Standard Works of the Church 



cated to His people were calcu- 
lated to teach them to rely upon 
God alone as the author of their 
salvation. . ." (DHC, Vol. 2, page 
17.) 

Set forth in these "standard 
works" is the law of heaven, 
which "guarantees to all who 
obey it a reward far beyond any 
earthly consideration." (Joseph 
Smith, DHC, Vol. 2, page 7.) It 
guarantees eternal life in the 
celestial kingdom of God. 

A distinguishing provision of 
this divine law, not common in 
the law of earthly governments, 
makes it "necessary for men to 
receive an understanding con- 
cerning the laws of the heavenly 
kingdom, before they are per- 
mitted to enter it. . . ." {ibid. 
page 8.) It is this provision which 
makes the standard works of first 
importance. Surely, all who 
"acknowledge their divine au- 
thenticity" must have a deep 
interest in their content. 

The editor of The Relief So- 
ciety Magazine spoke wisely 
when she characterized the "sub- 
ject" of this article as "one which 
is vital to Latter-day Saint 
women in regard to their receiv- 
ing instruction and inspiration 
for daily living." (Letter to me 
from Marianne C. Sharp, Janu- 
ary 15, 1969.) 

I can think of no surer way 
to seek "instruction and inspira- 
tion for daily living," than daily 
to read and prayerfully contem- 
plate a chapter or so in these 
sacred standard works, which 
contain the law of heaven. To 
do so has ever been the counsel 
of the Lord. 

In his farewell address to 
Israel, Moses reviewed the events 
and experiences of their "wan- 



derings in the wilderness" and 
exhorted them "to gratitude, 
obedience, and loyalty to Je- 
hovah." (Dummelow, One Vol- 
ume Commentary, page 12.) 

Over and over again, he de- 
clared that their survival, happi- 
ness, and success, depended upon 
their remembering the Lord and 
obeying the laws he had given 
them. 

After reviewing some of these 
laws, including the Ten Com- 
mandments, Moses continued: 

Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is 
one Lord: 

And thou shalt love the Lord thy 
God \.ith all thine heart, and with all thy 
soul, and with all thy might. 

And these words, which I command 
thee this day, shall be in thine heart: 

And thou shalt teach them dili- 
gently unto thy children, and shalt talk 
of them when thou sittest in thine house, 
and when thou walkest by the way, and 
when thou liest down, and when thou 
risest up. 

And thou shalt bind them for a sign 
upon thine hand, and they shall be as 
frontlets between thine eyes. 

And thou shalt write them upon the 
posts of thy house, and on thy gates. 
(Deut. 6:4-9.) 

In these instructions and many 
more, Moses stressed as the 
strongest bulwark against apos- 
tasy, and the most faith-promot- 
ing practice, constant considera- 
tion of the laws of God. 

And it shall be [said he] on the day 
when ye shall pass over Jordan unto the 
land which the Lord thy God giveth thee, 
that thou shalt set thee up great stones. 
. . . And thou shalt write upon the stones 
all the words of this law very plainly. 
(Deut. 27:2,8.) 

And. . . when Moses had made an 
end of writing the words of this law in 
a book, [he] 

. . . commanded the Levites, which 
bare the ark of the covenant of the Lord, 
saying. 

Take this book of the law, and put 



409 



June 1969 



it in the side of the ark of the covenant 
of the Lord your God, that it may be 
there for a witness against thee. (Deut. 

31:24-26.) 

That is to say, ancient Israel 
was to be judged by their com- 
phance or noncompUance with 
the content of "The Book of the 
Law." By the same token, modern 
Israel will be judged by their 
compliance or noncompliance 
with the law of heaven con- 
tained in our "standard works." 

When Joshua, succeeding 
Moses, was to lead Israel over 
Jordan into the Promised Land, 
the first instruction he received 
from the Lord included a solemn 
charge to give constant attention 
and strict obedience to the law 
contained in the books written 
by Moses, their standard works. 

... be thou strong [said the Lord] 
and very courageous that thou mayest 
observe to do according to all the law, 
which Moses my servant commanded 
thee: turn not from it to the right 
hand or to the left, that thou mayest 
prosper whithersoever thou goest. 

This book of the law shall not depart 
out of thy mouth; but thou shalt medi- 
tate therein day and night, that thou 
mayest observe to do according to all 
that is written therein: for then thou 
shalt make thy way prosperous, and 
then thou shalt have good success. 
(Joshua 1:7-8.) 

During his earthly ministry, 
Jesus charged the "Jews" who 
disputed his Sonship, to study 
the scriptures — to which they 
looked for eternal life — to learn 
of him. 

Search the scriptures, he said, for . . . 
they are they which testify of me. (John 
5:39.) 

Nephi, the son of Lehi, thus 
expressed his attitude towards 
the standard works available to 
him: 

. . . upon these [plates] I write the 



things of my soul, and many of the scrip- 
tures which are engraven upon the plates 
of brass. For my soul delighteth in the 
scriptures, and my heart pondereth them, 
and writeth them for the learning and 
the profit of my children. (2 Nephi 4:15.) 

Jacob associates the searching 
of the scriptures with the estab- 
lishment of peace and love among 
the people and their ability to 
recognize and resist false doc- 
trine. 

And it came to pass [he said] that 
peace and the love of God was restored 
again among the people; and they 
searched the scriptures, and hearkened 
no more to the words of this wicked 
man. (Jacob 7:23.) 

King Benjamin emphasized 
to his sons the importance of 
sacred records and their contin- 
ual use, as 

. . . he . . . taught them concerning 
the records which were engraven on 
the plates of brass, saying: My sons, I 
would that ye should remember that 
were it not for these plates, which con- 
tain these records and these command- 
ments, we must have suffered in ignor- 
ance, even at this present time, not 
knowing the mysteries of God. 

For it were not possible that our 
father, Lehi, could have remembered all 
these things, to have taught them to his 
children, except it were for the help of 
these plates; for he having been taught 
in the language of the Egyptians there- 
fore he could read these engravings, and 
teach them to his children, that thereby 
they could teach them to their children, 
and so fulfilling the commandments of 
God, even down to this present time. 

I say unto you, my sons, were it not 
for these things, which have been kept 
and preserved by the hand of God, that 
we might read and understand of his 
mysteries, and have his commandments 
always before our eyes, that even our 
fathers would have dwindled in unbelief, 
and we should have been like unto our 
brethren, the Lamanites, who know noth- 
ing concerning these things, or even do 
not believe them when they are taught 
them, because of the traditions of their 
fathers, which are not correct. 



410 



The Standard Works of the Church 



O my sons, I would that ye should 
remember that these sayings are true, 
and also that these records are true. 
And behold, also the plates of Nephi, 
which contain the records and the 
sayings of our fathers from the time 
they left Jerusalem until now, and 
they are true; and we can know of 
their surety because we have them 
before our eyes. 

And now, my sons, I would that ye 
should remember to search them dili- 
gently, that ye may profit thereby . . . 
(Mosiah 1:3-7.) 

The missionary prowess of the 
sons of Mosiah was in part due 
to the fact that "they had 
searched the scriptures dihgently, 
that they might know the word 
of God." (Alma 17:2.) 

The Savior himself thus spoke 
to the Nephites concerning the 
writings of the Old Testament 
prophets: 

And now, behold, I say unto you, 
that ye ought to search these things. 
Yea, a commandment I give unto you 
that ye search these things diligently; 
for great are the words of Isaiah. 

For surely he spake as touching all 
things concerning my people which are 
of the house of Israel; therefore it 
must needs be that he must speak also 
to the Gentiles. 

And all things that he spake have 



been and shall be, even according to 
the words which he spake. 

Therefore give heed to my words; 
write the things which I have told you; 
and according to the time and the will 
of the Father they shall go forth unto 
the Gentiles. 

And whosoever will hearken unto 
my words and repenteth and is bap- 
tized, the same shall be saved. Search 
the prophets, for many there be that 
testify of these things. (3 Nephi 23:1-5.) 

No one of our standard works 
is of more importance to us than 
the Doctrine and Covenants. The 
revelations there recorded were 
specifically given for our gui- 
dance. The degree to which we 
conform to the law of heaven 
prescribed therein, will determine 
our place in the heavenly king- 
dom. Under these circumstances, 
it would seem that Relief Society 
sisters, and every other believing 
Church member, would desire 
to follow the Lord's directions to: 

Search these commandments, for 
they are true and faithful, and the 
prophecies and promises which are in 
them shall all be fulfilled. (D&C 1:37.) 

Treasure these things up in your 
hearts, and let the solemnities of eternity 
rest upon your minds. (D&C 43:34.) 



IDENTITY 

Who am I? Only my Heavenly Father knows, 

For he created my spirit, and knew my intelligence. 

What am I? Again, he alone knows, now; 

But he desires that I learn 

To comprehend myself. This requires eternity. 

I could become a unique source 

Of infinite responses to truth. 

Why am I? A prism needed 

Through which truth may shine 

In numberless hues, 

That beauty and joy may be embodied. 

—Margaret B. Jorgensen 



411 



IIM MEMORIAM 




Evon Waspe Peterson 

General Secretary-Treasurer 
July 15, 1900-April 25, 1969 



412 



■ Words that she uttered just 
a few minutes before she sHpped 
into eternity were symboHc of 
the Ufe of Evon Waspe Peterson 
who died suddenly on April 25, 
1969. As the General Secretary- 
Treasurer since November 15, 
1967, she had given her full de- 
votion to the calling. One of the 
General Board members present 
at a small luncheon on April 
25 thanked Sister Peterson for 
all she did for her and other 
members who came to her for 
assistance. Sister Peterson's re- 
ply was characteristic of her life. 
In her usual modest way of 
disclaiming credit, she said quiet- 
ly, "Why, I'm there, and I'm 
just there to serve. I'm glad to 
serve." 

Evon Peterson has been on 
the General Board ready to serve 
since her appointment in June 
1945. Serving all the years since, 
she has devoted her time un- 
selfishly to the Relief Society 
which was so dear to her heart. 
Some years after her appoint- 
ment her natural endowments 
caused President Spafford to 
make her Administrative Assis- 
tant to the General Presidency, 
a position requiring great mana- 
gerial ability. Her further talents 
were used as she was called to 
be General Secretary and Trea- 
surer, which position she has 
filled with distinction. Through- 
out the past seventeen years 
Sister Peterson would rarely 
leave her work without tak- 
ing a briefcase along home filled 
with home work. The eight, oflfice- 
working hours did not allow her 
time to complete her work. This 
practice she fulfilled cheerfully, 
viewing it as part of her Church 
calling. She has given valuable 



service both to the exacting 
General Board service performed 
at the oflice and also as she has 
visited nearby stakes and those 
far away from headquarters. 
She has been a member of the 
General Board except for two 
months, throughout the presi- 
dency of President Spafford. Her 
health was excellent and it was 
thought many more years of 
helpful service lay ahead for her 
to the benefit of others. 

Prior to Sister Peterson's call 
to the General Board she held 
responsible positions with the 
Red Cross, served for many years 
as secretary to the Community 
Chest drives, and for ten years 
she was secretary to the Super- 
intendent of the Granite School 
District. Her every ability was 
utilized in the work she has so 
ably performed on the General 
Board. 

She is the wife of John Vernon 
Peterson and the mother of a 
daughter, Carolee Peterson 
Kempton and a son Ronald E. 
Peterson. There are eight grand- 
children. Elder Peterson has 
supported his wife in all her 
callings. The Peterson home has 
had as its way of life devotion 
to the Church. 

Evon Peterson was a dedicated 
and faithful Latter-day Saint. 
Those who worked for her felt 
a warm relationship with her. 
Those under whom she worked 
recognized in her an untiring 
handmaiden of the Lord who was 
ever ready to put aside her per- 
sonal desires for the good of 
others and the work. Truly she 
was a worthy daughter in Zion. 
Her descendants in future years 
have cause to rise up and call 
her blessed. 



413 




Chapter 1 



^^s they neared Los 
^^J^Angeles Mary Ann's 
M m mind was racing, 

trying to encompass this new 
situation in their hves, to fit 
the care of Kim's father into 
an already full schedule — Rose- 
mary's wedding and Tommy's 
graduation in the spring. Taking 
care of Dad Freeman would 
have the direct result of her 
having to break her contract 
as home room teacher of the 
Fourth Grade of the San Gabriel 
school. The year had barely 
started when they had been 
called home to Mayville, Utah, 
at the removal of Father Freeman 
from the nursing home after 
his accident three months before 
when he had broken his hip. 



Adjusting him with proper care 
in his own home, where he had 
lived alone since Mother Rachel 
died a year ago last June, had 
proved impossible. 

Bolstered by tranquilizers 
and pain pills he was now asleep 
in the bed they had made for 
him in the back of the sta- 
tion wagon. He had been asleep 
since Las Vegas, and they were 
free to think of the impact he 
would make on their pattern 
of family living. Kim (for Kim- 
berley) seemed remote, the skill- 
ful execution of Cajon Pass 
taking all his ability as they had 
dropped down into the coast 
valley through the San Bernar- 
dino mountains, but his mind 
was on the problem, too, as evi- 



414 



Heart Room For Home 



denced by his next remark. 

"If only it were Jennifer get- 
ting married," he said. 

"Yes," Mary Ann answered, 
looking back to confirm that 
Father Freeman was asleep. He 
must not know they were wor- 
rying already about money. 

Jennifer was their unselfish 
child, never wanting a thing so 
badly that she would accept 
sacrifice from others. She had 
been willing to use Barbara's 
wedding dress, even though 
it was out-dated and her sister 
Barbara was taller than she. 
Rosemary had already set her 
mind on a three hundred dollar 
creation and a reception at the 
swankiest place in the outer 
limits of their possibility, brides- 
maid dresses that cost at least 
forty dollars each, and rented 
tuxedos. She had informed her 
parents that she expected as a 
wedding gift at least a new car 
or a houseful of furniture, they 
could take their pick. 

"You'll have plenty of time to 
pay it off, since I am the last 
little bird to leave the nest. Can 
I help it if I have expensive 
tastes? By the way, I want 
sterling silver — not plated, nor 
stainless steel. I intend to en- 
tertain a lot, so I will need service 
for twelve." 

Rosemary was the pretty girl 
of the family, titian-haired and 
creamy skinned, with a softness 
about her that belied the hard 
little core of her demanding 
nature. There seemed to be some 
barrier about her that Mary Ann 
couldn't break through, though 
she had thought much about 
it and tried often. 

"I have no intention of work- 
ing," she had stated flatly, al- 



most belligerently. "I intend 
to be a homemaker, a full-time 
mother and wife," and Mary Ann 
had lauded her for this decision, 
ignoring the personal thrust of 
Rosemary's glance. 

Mary Ann had started working 
during the war, when help was 
scarce and there had been a call 
for teachers, so many had left 
to work in munitions plants. 
Jennifer, who was born in 1935, 
was in school by then, as were 
the others, Barbara, ten years 
older than Jennifer, James and 
Robert in between. Tommy was 
not born until 1944 and Rose- 
mary followed soon after, in 
1946. When Rosemary was old 
enough for kindergarten Mary 
Ann had gone back to teaching 
to help fill the widening gap 
between Kim's wages and their 
family needs. Kim was a highly 
skilled mechanic in the Metro- 
politan Garage, but his income 
would never reach the status 
of "salary." 

■^ im sighed heavily without 
taking his eyes from the freeway, 
and Mary Ann reached her hand 
to his knee. 

"It's another change, isn't it, 
Kim? Are you worried? It will 
split our income right down the 
middle, you know." 

"There's that to think of, 
too," said Kim. "But it's taking 
Dad out of his home that I am 
thinking about." 

"Selling it to put him in a 
nursing home is worse," consoled 
Mary Ann. "He couldn't stand 
that." 

Selling the family homestead 
had been the crux of the whole 
thing. It had been Kim's sisters, 
Emily Todd and also Francine 



415 



June 1969 



Grady, who had advocated that 
drastic move, and the Httle 
scene played out in the parlor 
which had moved her and Kim 
to take his father. 

"I'd take you in a minute. 
Dad," Emily' had said. "But 
you know how Victor is — never 
wants me out of his sight a min- 
ute. Life would be miserable for 
you with us." 

"I didn't say — I didn't want. 
. . ." began her father, and Mary 
Ann had ached with the trem- 
bling anguish in his voice. She 
had been sitting beside the win- 
dow, ostensibly an in-law aloof 
from the thinly veiled battle 
that raged back and forth in 
the room, with Father Freeman 
the unhappy subject of this 
little, turgid knot of indecision. 
Up to then Mary Ann had loved 
both her two sisters by marriage, 
but this conversation was bring- 
ing out traits which were any- 
thing but pretty. Victor Dodd 
had always seemed to Mary Ann 
to be a nice, uncomplicated, un- 
selfish man. 

"I would, too. Dad, but you 
know I have my own job," said 
Francine. 

Kim and Mary Ann were over- 
due back to their own jobs, of 
course. 

"The whole answer is to sell 
this place," pursued Emily rea- 
sonably, "And put Dad into a 
rest home." 

"No! No," protested her father. 
"I can get along. As soon as I 
am well, I can. ..." 

"From a broken hip?" asked 
Francine. "I'm not trying to be 
cruel. Dad, only realistic. I agree 
with Emily. The place must 
be sold. There are many good 
homes with wonderful care, people 



of your own age as friends, but 
we'd have to sell the place to 
keep you there." 

"No! No!," Father Freeman 
was moaning, shaking his head 
back and forth in negation. 

"How can you think of such 
a thing, France? Emily?" said 
Kim, echoing the feelings in Mary 
Ann's heart. 

I^hat sweet place! Every red 
stone of it, every square inch of 
its building was a product of 
Father Freeman's loving hands, 
the lilacs along the rock wall, 
set there when he had brought 
his bride to the thick-walled 
stone house he had built, the 
weeping willow dipping its long 
slim fingers in the bright little 
brook that bubbled from the 
spring against the hill back of 
the house, into and out of the 
pond where even now the ducks 
were diving in pastoral peace. 
Dad was more than a little 
artistic the way he had land- 
scaped the place, with the flag- 
stone walks winding gracefully 
under the trees and over the 
arched bridge, by the rustic 
bench. The stream circled a 
knoll, with fruit trees, all prize 
stock, to the garden behind, 
the corrals out of sight and the 
acre of lucerne, and the meadow 
beyond. 

It had always been a show 
place from the first crocuses and 
violets as early as February, 
through rose time with its bowers 
and arches, until the last cush- 
ion mum which bordered the 
walks and bloomed from July 
to October. The children thought 
it a fairyland. Sell this place? 

There had been a little si- 
lence, then, and an apple thudded 



416 



Heart Room For Home 



to the ground. Since they had 
come this time Kim had picked 
the main part of the crop of 
red and yellow delicious apples 
and stored them in barrels, 
dug the carrots and parsnips 
and packed them in cans of 
sand and picked the winter pears, 
stored everything in the milk 
house which his father had chis- 
eled out of sheer rock beside 
the spring, in perfect coldness 
for winter eating. Francine and 
Emily had been happy to as- 
sure him that none of them 
would go to waste. 

With modern surgery, a steel 
pin and bone graft, Kim's father 
had healed remarkably for his 
eighty -five years from his frac- 
ture, and was now up in a wheel- 
chair, even able to get about 
by use of a "walker," but he 
could in no way do for himself, 
or be left alone. A moment of 
unbalance, an attempt at some- 
thing too far beyond his reach, 
and all the good work would be 
undone. 

"With care, you will be able 
to walk again," the doctor had 
said. 

"By spring?" Father Freeman 
asked. 

"Maybe by spring — with good 
care." 

But where was the good care 
coming from? Had they not just 
taken it for granted Emily 
would take her father? She lived 
less than a mile away, on a part 
of the old farm sliced off for her 
and Victor as their wedding gift. 
Or perhaps had they just ne- 
glected to think it through, 
knowing there was no good solu- 
tion, dreading to come to grips 
with it, so settled were they in 
their family and work patterns. 



the necessity of earning their 
daily bread. 

To be sure, they were both 
past sixty — Kim was sixty-four 
to his father's eight-five, Mary 
Ann was sixty-one, but they 
were still youthfully healthy 
and were valued as employees 
in their respective jobs. With 
Rosemary getting married in 
June and Tommy getting his 
degree in sociology from the 
University of Southern Cali- 
fornia at the same time, it would 
take their combined efforts to see 
the children through their re- 
spective high points. Rosemary's 
fiance was Gary Marks, a young 
lawyer. 

The other four children were 
married, Barbara, James, Robert, 
and Jennifer, and launched in 
their lives, but could Mary Ann 
condemn Emily and Francine 
for their inability to care for 
their father in his old age? 

wiras there just no place for 
old people in the family of today's 
living? Unless the children could 
honor their parents enough to 
make a place for them, how 
much better than savages were 
they? "Honour thy father and 
thy mother: that thy days may 
be long upon the land," hit 
Mary Ann with a particular 
force. Abraham and Isaac and 
Jacob, only a few grandfathers 
back, had held high places in 
their families in the times of 
the Old Testament, but were not 
today's children bound by the 
same commandment? And were 
the earlier patriarchs any more 
deserving of honor than Father 
Freeman, who had filled a two- 
year mission to Scandinavia in 
{Continued on page 457) 



417 



EDITORIAL/ The 139th Annual 



■ The 139th Annual General Conference of the Church was held in the his- 
toric Tabernacle in Salt Lake City, Utah, April 4, 5, and 6, 1969. Of particular 
significance this year was that Easter Sunday, April 6th occurred upon the 
same day as the commemoration of the founding of The Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, April 6, 1830. In a time of the radiant return 
of springtime weather, and in a setting of blossoms, the Conference placed 
a pervading emphasis upon the mission of the Savior and "the greatest event 
that has ever taken place in the history of mortal man— the resurrection of 
our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Creator of the world, 
who came and gave his life for us and was resurrected." 

It was reported that the membership of the Church at the close of 1968 
reached 2,684,073— revealing the great momentum of the gospel message. 
The stakes and missions of the Church, the wards and branches continue to 
increase in numbers and in faithfulness to the Lord and service to mankind, 
with a remembrance and an active devotion to the work of salvation for the 
dead. Officers and saints from every continent attended the Conference. 
Thousands of priesthood holders throughout the United States and Canada 
listened to the special priesthood meeting from the Tabernacle by closed 
circuit. Other sessions were carried by video tape over a blanket of radio 
and television stations throughout the world. 

Translators were busy "broadcasting the words of counsel as they came 
from the speakers." By means of modern communication facilities, the mes- 
sages of conference were delivered to individuals and congregations through- 
out the world, and the saints enjoyed a unity of rejoicing. 

From his home nearby, President David 0. McKay, in his ninety-sixth year, 
presided at all the sessions of Conference, and his addresses were read by 
his sons Robert McKay and David Lawrence McKay. In his address at the 
opening session on Friday morning, President McKay stressed the importance 
of home and family in the strengthening of individuals and in the righteous- 
ness of nations. 




418 



General Church Conference 



An essential, fundamental element in the building and in the perpetuity of a great 
people is the home. The strength of a nation, especially of a republican nation, is in 
the intelligent and well-ordered homes of the people. In the well-ordered home, we 
may experience on earth a taste of heaven. It is there that the babe in a mother's 
caress first experiences a sense of security; finds in the mother's kiss the first realiza- 
tion of affection; discovers in mother's sympathy and tenderness, the first assurance 
that there is love in the world. . . . 

The exalted view of marriage as held by the Church is given expressively in five 
words found in the 49th section of the Doctrine and Covenants: "Marriage is ordained 
of God." 

It is said that the best and noblest lives are those which are set toward high ideals. 
Truly no higher ideal regarding marriage can be cherished by young people than to 
look upon it as a divine institution. In the minds of the young, such a standard is a 
protection to them in courtship, an ever-present influence inducing them to refrain 
from doing anything which may prevent their going to the temple to have their love 
comsummated in an enduring and eternal union. 

President McKay's great love for the saints and his concern for their wel- 
fare both during the time of earth life and in the long milleniums of eternity, 
were evidenced in his closing address in which he gave a blessing and 
offered comfort and direction: 

. . . with truth as our guide, our companion, our ally, our inspiration, we may tingle 
with the consciousness of our kinship with the Infinite, and all the petty trials, sorrows, 
and sufferings of this life will fade away as temporary, harmless visions seen in a 
dream. 

Today as we commemorate the coming forth from the tomb of the crucified Lord, 
I bear my testimony to you and to all the world that The Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints accepts the resurrection not only as being real, but as the consum- 
mation of Christ's divine mission on earth. 

I know with my whole soul that as Christ lives after death, so shall all men. each 
taking his place in the next world for which he has best fitted himself. . . . 

God bless you in your individual lives, in your home life, in your Church activities, 
and give you the comfort that comes to every soul who loses himself for Christ's sake, 
I pray in the name of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, Amen. 



GENERAL BOARD: 

Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Aleine M. Young 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. Manwarins 



EIna P. Haymond 
Mary R. Young 
Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L. Wilkinson 
Irene W. Buehner 
Irene C. Lloyd 
Hazel S. Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 



Celestia J. Taylor 
Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 
Lila B. Walch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorle C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen N. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 



Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucille P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zelma R. West 
Leanor J. Brown 
Reba C. Aldous 
Luella W. Finlinson 
Norma B. Ashton 
Mayola R. Miltenberger 
Maurine M. Haycock 



'k^£i 






419 




Mrs. Belle Smith Spafford of Salt Lake City, Utah, General President of the Relief 
Society, Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, was a guest of honor Friday 
night, April 11, 1969, at the 50th anniversary dinner of the New York League of 
Business and Professional Women's Clubs. Mrs. Spafford, President of the National 
Council of Women of the United States, congratulated the league on its fifty years 
of existence. 

Flora Amussen Benson, wife of Elder Ezra Taft Benson, of the Council of the Twelve, 
was selected "Woman of the Year" at Ricks College, Rexburg, Idaho, March 25, 1969, 
and was presented with the Distinguished Achievement Award "in recognition of an 
outstanding example of womanhood." She spoke at the Annual Mothers-and-Daughters 
Day on the campus to some 2,000 people. Elder Benson was present with Sister Ben- 
son at the meeting and in the evening he addressed the student body. Both Elder 
and Sister Benson spoke to the missionary language school at Ricks. Sister Benson's 
citation reads, in part: "As a youth your positions of responsible leadership, educa- 
tion, participation in drama, athletics, and music, aspirations for high ideals, and 
real determination have helped prepare and shape your character into an outstanding 
epitome of womanliness. As a mother, your domestic interests and values have 
demonstrated themselves in your prayerful dedication to home and children. Your 
faith, spirituality, foresight, and encouragement are attributes which have character- 
ized you as a charming and devoted wife. . . ." 

Marlene Telford Lundahl, a Latter-day Saint, and mother of nine children, is manager 
of designing, promotion, and sales of the Jer Marai Lingerie Company, a multi-million 
dollar firm in California. Her husband, Gerald Lundahl, had received his M.D. degree 
and completed his internship when he was stricken with polio. Marlene kept the 
family going and the business progressing. After his recovery from paralysis, but still 
being unable to practice medicine. Dr. Lundahl became a full-time partner with his 
wife and took charge of the technical aspects of manufacturing. 

Margaret Chase Smith, Republican, Maine, remains the only woman among fifty-seven 
United States Senators in the ninety-first Congress. A member of the House of 
Representatives in 1940, and successively for ten years, she has been a Senator ever 
since. She feels that a woman president of the United States would run the Govern- 
ment on a strict budget as a good housewife manages a home. Denied a college 
education through circumstances, her intelligence and ability have been recognized 
by the bestowal of thirty-six honorary degrees. 

Patsy Takemoto Mink, Democrat, Hawaii; Charlotte T. Reid, Republican, Illinois; 
Martha W. Griffiths, Democrat, Michigan; Lenor K. Sullivan, Democrat, Missouri; 
Margaret Heckler, Republican, Massachusetts; Florence P. Dwyer, Republican, New 
Jersey; Shirley Chisholm, Democrat, New York; Edith Green, Democrat, Oregon; 
Catherine May, Republican, Washington; Julia Butler Hansen, Democrat, Washington— 
these ten are women United States Representatives, among a total of 432 Repre- 
sentatives. Several nations that have enjoyed democratic government for far fewer 
years than America, are far better represented by women in political life than is 
the United States. 



420 




Welcome the Task 

Michele Bartmess 

as told by Annette Giles 

Chapter 8 (Conclusion) 

■ Jennifer had to wait two 
additional weeks to find out 
what Jim's very important ques- 
tion that he had to have an 
answer to was. He had not been 
too happy when she had turned 
down his invitation to the dance, 
however when he arrived he was 
all smiles and confidence. In- 
stinctively, Jennifer knew that 
she was going to be faced with 
the most important decision of 
her lifetime. She felt strangely 
calm. 

"Jenny," he began. 

She tried not to appear too 
eager. 

"Do you love me?" It was a 
direct question, and one she had 
not quite expected. 

"I — I'm fond of you, Jim," she 
said truthfully. 

"Fond enough to marry me?" 
he pressed on eagerly. 

She hadn't expected it to be 
quite that sudden. 



Before she could answer, he 
pursued the subject. "I'll soon 
have my law degree and a good 
position. I love you Jenny, and 
I want to give you the world, 
and I'll be able to, you know 
that." 

He talked on about the won- 
derful places they would go and 
the things they would see to- 
gether, his handsome face flushed, 
his blue eyes eager, but Jennifer 
was only half hearing him. Some- 
how this wasn't the marriage 
proposal she had dreamed of all 
her life. The setting was right. 
It was a warm May evening; 
Th^y were sitting on a rock 
overlooking the valley, towards 
the lake. A slight spring breeze 
was wafting the smell of newly 
blooming roses across the air. 

Of course Jim would take her 
to the temple, that was simply a 
foregone conclusion, and if he 
wanted her for his wife, surely 
that meant the mother of his 
children, although this hadn't 
been mentioned. The things he 
was mentioning now were things 
she had not considered too im- 
portant. Membership in the 
country club would be nice, but 
it wasn't a basis for a successful 
marriage, and money alone would 
not buy happiness. 

When he finished, she sensed 
that he was awaiting her afl^rma- 
tive answer. Suddenly the self- 
assurance she had so admired in 
him annoyed her just a little. 
She finally answered, "I'm in no 
position to get married right 
now, Jim." 

His tone was authoritative. 
"Jenny, you have to think of 
yourself sometime. You have 
given your family your whole 
life for close to a year. They 



421 



June 1969 



have no right to expect it for- 
ever, and you would be a fool to 
give it to them." 

"Right now they need me, 
Jim. They haven't expected any- 
thing I haven't been more than 
willing to give." 

They mildly argued the point 
until Jim stood up angrily. "Well, 
you have a convenient excuse. 
I'll take you home now." 

The ride home was a silent 
one, and Jennifer wondered if 
he was right. Perhaps she was 
using her family as an excuse. 
She only knew that her heart 
had not been set afire by this 
young man whom she had once 
thought would make an ideal 
husband. 

As he walked her to the door, 
she said, "I'm sorry, Jim." 

He brushed off the hand she 
had gently placed on his arm. 
"I'll be back in September to 
see if you have changed your 
mind," he said, and was gone, 
leaving Jennifer a little hurt and 
very angry. 

She worked hard the next two 
weeks, getting spring house- 
cleaning done. One afternoon 
her father called her into the 
den. He expressed his appreciation 
for all that she had done, and 
the fine manner in which she 
had carried on in her mother's 
footsteps. He reminded her that 
she had her own life to lead. She 
assured him that she would and 
told him that her name was 
definitely on the summer com- 
mencement list. Then he said 
gently, "Jenny, there is some- 
thing I want to tell you. Your 
mother and I talked about this 
a great deal, and I want you to 
know that it was she who urged 
it." 



Jennifer was puzzled. What 
could he be driving at? 

"Someday, you are going to 
want to marry and have your 
own family. And well prepared 
you are going to be, from your 
experiences here. However, we 
are not going to be prepared to 
live without a woman's influ- 
ence." 

"Dad, I won't leave until . . ." 

"Jenny," he stopped her 
gently, "what I am trying to 
say is that I am going to start 
seeing women — socially." 

She stared at him speechlessly. 
How could he even think of such 
a thing! 

■ 1 e went on more gently. "You 
see, Jenny, I need companionship 
and the boys will need a mother. 
Not a replacement of your 
mother, for no one could ever 
take her place for any of us. But 
we must go on and live as full a 
life as possible here on earth. 
Your mother made me promise 
this. You see you weren't the 
only one she was preparing. At 
the time I had no intention of 
ever keeping that promise, but 
time has indicated that she was 
right." 

Jennifer listened numbly as 
he talked, hardly believing it 
possible. Somehow, she managed 
to get out of the room without 
losing her dignity; without letting 
her hurt and disapproval show 
through. She went through the 
motions of preparing, serving, 
and eating dinner, and finished 
the dishes. With everyone in the 
living room, she bolted out of 
the back door nearly knocking 
Steve over in her intensity. 

He took one look, and knew 
something was upsetting her. 



422 



Welcome the Task 



"Want to talk about it?" he 
asked. 

"No!" she answered shortly. 

"Mind if I walk along, in case 
you change your mind?" 

She did change her mind and 
he listened patiently. 

"I think I know how you feel, 
Jenny. But he has a point. He is 
a very lonely man. Some men 
need a good woman at their 
side. You don't know how hard 
it is not to share life with a 
companion. I've often wished 
Mother had remarried." 

As they talked, Jennifer be- 
gan to see some sense in what 
Steve was saying. She could 
finally accept the situation, but 
not without reservations. 

Each time she suspected her 
father of having a date she had 
to fight the rising resentment. 
Dating! It was preposterous. She 
and Dave were dating, and Pete 
occasionally, but their father! 

She didn't think of the time 
in Houston when she urged Bea 
to consider Dick, nor of the 
terrible loneliness in her father's 
eyes. 

Jennifer began to suspect any 
single woman over twenty-five 
years old of having designs on 
her father. When she received a 
letter from Bea telling her that 
she would stop in when she and 
Dean came to Provo to enroll 
him in the university, Jennifer 
suspected that it was Charles 
she really wanted to see, for she 
had often admired him. 

When Bea arrived, Jennifer 
was somewhat cool to her 
mother's cousin and her own 
dear friend. Bea attributed it to 
tiredness. The girl had taken on 
quite a task, surely it would be 
discouraging at time.s. Bea drew 



the story about Jim from Jenni- 
fer. She was amazed at his be- 
havior. 

"I never thought that self- 
confidence of his would get the 
better of him like that," she 
said. "I hope he learns a lesson 
before it is too late." 

"It was a shock to see him 
suddenly turn so angi'y," Jenni- 
fer admitted. "I guess I should 
have told him that I just wasn't 
in love with him, for if I were, I 
don't think anything would keep 
me from his side." 

"I think he suspected that, 
Jenny," Bea said wisely. "But a 
man's pride is indeed a delicate 
thing." 

"Yes, I know that. I don't 
suppose he will come back this 
September as he threatened to 
do. It's better left dead, I think." 

"Oh, he may make one more 
try. Is Steve still a part of all 
this?" 

Jennifer blushed. "I don't 
know. I haven't really given any 
of it too much thought. I'm just 
taking things as they come. By 
the way, do you still see Dick?" 

It was Bea's turn to blush, 
and she did so girlishly. "I 
thought you would never ask. 
We're being married at Thanks- 
giving." 

Jennifer threw her arms 
around her. "Oh, I'm so happy 
for both of you," she said sin- 
cerely. 

"Thank you, Jenny, It is 
wonderful to have someone care 
about me again, and to be able 
to return that love. I feel like a 
whole woman again, and I know 
John would want it this way, 
and the boys are most happy 
about it." 



423 



June 1969 



Jennifer surprised herself by 
saying "I hope Dad can find 
someone to make him happy 
again." 

"Yes," Bea said, "it is hard 
to be alone, especially with chil- 
dren. I don't know what Dick 
thinks about becoming a step- 
father and grandfather at the 
same time, but he seems to be 
adjusting well," she laughed. 

Bea talked on about Dick, her 
sons, and the precious grand- 
daughter who was growing so 
fast. Jennifer's thoughts went to 
Houston on a wave of nostalgia. 
So much had resulted from that 
one little trip. Strange, she 
thought, how life is. 

C^ harles Miles had found the 
woman who brought the light 
back into his eyes, and a smile to 
his lips, and Jennifer had never 
suspected a thing until he told 
the family. Nyta Rey had been 
accompanying him on temple 
trips for nearly six months, and 
they had been good friends over 
the years. Jennifer was truly 
glad. The boys could not have 
been more pleased, and when 
Charles brought her over, she 
was blushing like a new bride. 

We're being married for time 
in the Manti Temple," Charles 
explained. 

Sam hugged her and smiled up 
at her. "Hi, Mom," he said, as 
tears filled Nyta's eyes. 

Dave was quietly reserved, 
but Jennifer knew that he would 
accept the situation whole- 
heartedly, just as she had. Pete 
merely smiled his approval. 

Charles answered the phone. 
"What?" he asked, obviously 
somewhat disturbed. His listened 



for quite a period of time, and 
then said, "Let me call you 
back, I'll get to the bottom of 
it. 

He turned to Nyta wearily. 
"You may as well get a taste of 
what being the mother of these 
three is going to be like. Pete, 
Sam, into the den. Dave, you 
seem to be innocent this time. 
Jenny, you had better come, too." 

Jennifer could not imagine 
what could have possibly hap- 
pened, but she obediently fol- 
lowed him into the den. 

"All right, boys," be , began 
sternly. "You took a job caring 
for your Aunt Net's grounds. Am 
I right?" 

Both boys nodded. 

"That job included keeping 
the place weeded, the grass 
trimmed, and general yard up- 
keep." 

Again the boys nodded. Jen- 
nifer could not imagine what 
had gone wrong. Nyta watched 
him fondly, knowing full well 
what trouble sons could get 
into at times. 

"May I ask," Charles said 
exasperatedly, "just how you 
managed to ruin every bit of 
grass that you were supposed to 
trim with the shears?" 

Pete gulped. "Did we ruin it?" 

"Well, Aunt Net says that it 
has turned yellow, apparently 
from some sort of burning. I 
would call that ruined. How did 
you do it?" 

Pete looked at Sam, Sam 
looked at the floor. 

"Pete, as the older, you are 
responsible. Answer me," his 
father commanded. 

Pete cleared his throat. "We 
used gasoline on it so we wouldn't 
have to cut it." 



424 



Welcome the Task 



Their father threw up his 
hands and proceeded to* give 
the boys a stern lecture. It was 
all Jennifer could do to suppress 
a giggle. It was serious but also 
amusing. She glanced at Nyta 
and noticed a smile playing at 
the corners of her mouth. 

It was decided that the boys 
would have to pay for the dam- 
age, and that their father would 
assist them in repairing it, mak- 
ing certain that it was done pro- 
perly. After he sent the boys out 
of the room, he shook his head 
and smiled, "Of course you realize 
I never did anything like that as 
a boy," he confided. 

Jennifer was again faced with 
the problem of what to do with 
her life after the marriage. She 
would be through school. She 
decided to take a position in the 
Salt Lake City schools. She had 
promised to type Steve's thesis 
in the spring. With that finished, 
he, too, would have completed 
his education. She had welcomed 
the task that took her beyond 
herself. What the future 
held, she could not foresee 
and had given up trying. 



She found an ex-roommate 
from college who had an apart- 
ment in Salt Lake, and when the 
honeymooners returned, she 
would be ready to leave. Steve 
offered his services in helping 
her to move. He, too, had moved 
into a small apartment in the 
city, and was commuting to 
Provo for his classes. Jennifer's 
position would be open in Febru- 
ary. For two months she would 
work on genealogy and had other 
preparatory plans before taking 
over the job. 

Winter had settled on the 
Salt Lake valley, and Temple 
Square was being readied for 
the Christmas season with its 
many beautiful lights. Steve and 
Jennifer walked along, hand-in- 
hand. They stopped to gaze up 
at the temple spires, their beauty 
so enhanced by the soft hghts 
and falling snow. "Well, I guess 
we're sort of related now," Steve 
said. 

"True," Jennifer smiled. "I 
hope they will be vgry happy." 




June 1969 



"Me too. You and I are both 
displaced persons you know. But, 
at least, you are all moved in," 
he grinned, remembering the 
heavy boxes. 

*'Yes, and it's kind of nice to 
have my own life to plan now, 
but I suspect that I will sort of 
miss having others to do for." 

They had moved around to- 
ward the Assembly Hall, and 
discovered that it was open, al- 
though empty. Gently he led 
her to a bench. 

"Jenny, I don't know whether 
it is proper to ask your step- 
sister to be your wife or not," he 
began, "but that's a chance I'll 
have to take." 

Jennifer could only stare at 
him. She had given up ever hear- 
ing those words from Steve. 

"I don't know exactly what 
the future holds for me. I want 
to be a writer. Of course, I plan 
to hold down a job. I've been 
offered a teaching position at 
the university, and I would like 
to consider it. I think I can write 
the great American novel, but 
what writer doesn't, unrealistic 
as that dream may be? There 
may be some lean years for me, 
but Jenny, I would be the happi- 
est man alive, and the proudest, 
if you would share them with 
me." 

Before Jennifer could utter 
any word of acceptance, which 
she was sure was in her eyes, he 
went on, "I love you, Jenny. I 
think I have for a very long time. 
I want you for my wife, for time 
and all eternity. I want you to 
have my children. You have had 
lots of experience with boys, and 
I would like a whole houseful." 
He grinned engagingly. "And 
Jenny, I need you." There was 



sincerity in his voice, and she 
knew that his love for her was 
as pure as the spot where he had 
chosen to profess it. 

The word need struck her. He 
needed her and he loved her. 
What more could a woman ask? 
He had indicated that it might 
not be easy. She recalled vividly 
the whole phrase her mother had 
so often used: "Welcome the 
task that takes you beyond your- 
self, for then and only then can 
you grow and accomplish and be 
prepared to meet the next task 
which will take you beyond." 

He was humbly asking her 
to be his wife, to share the ups 
and downs. She recalled what 
her mother had said when she 
asked how she would know. 
There was no doubt. Her wildly 
beating heart told her the an- 
swer, even before her mind could, 
but both were in agreement. He 
didn't have Jim's self-assurance, 
and he wasn't promising her 
the world on a silver platter, 
but as she saw the diamond he 
held eagerly in his hand, she 
realized that Steve's self-confi- 
dence was of a different nature. 
He took nothing for granted, 
until he felt certain that things 
were right, and there was humil- 
ity and concern for others in his 
attitude. This was the kind of 
assurance that would someday 
give him the world, or at least 
that portion which he earned 
and was meant to have. It would 
bring happiness to him and to 
others. And he had said that he 
needed her by his side. 

She sighed happily and whis- 
pered, "Oh, yes, Steve," as she 
extended her left hand to meet 
the ring, which was only the first 
step in binding them forever. 



426 




Alice Robinson Holyoak, Parowan, Utah, says, "I always do lots of work to keep from 
being lonesome." This work includes the piecing of more than two hundred quilt tops in 
recent years, designing and making scores of prize-winning hooked rugs, embroidered 
pillowcases, crocheted tablecloths, and many other lovely articles. 

Sister Holyoak is ninety-two years old. She has seven children, twenty-three grand- 
children, and thirty great-grandchildren. For many years she walked four miles to attend 
Relief Society meetings and do visiting teaching. She does her own canning of fruits and 
vegetables, from her own vegetable garden. She raises chickens and sells eggs, and makes 
her own soap. 




Tiilie Anderson Staples, Elsinore, Utah, was born in Denmark, coming to the United 
States at the age of nine. Gracing her home are many lovely articles of handwork, much 
of which she has done since turning ninety years old, six years ago. 

She is an expert quilter, and crochets and embroiders exquisitely, making tablecloths, 
doilies, and pillowcases. 

Her family of four children, seven grandchildren and four great-grandchildren enjoy 
her lovely work in their homes, as do many other relatives and friends. She especially 
enjoys baking bread and cookies for her great-grandchildren. 

In Relief Society she has served in the presidency and as a devoted visiting teacher. 



427 



Land of Gold and Green 





Caroline Eyring Miner, 

Member, General Board of the Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association 



Transparencies by the author 



INTRODUCTION 

■ South Africa is a land of gold 
and green, the gold referring to the 
tremendous output of gold, as well 
as the gold-colored mine dumps 
one encounters everywhere in Jo- 
hannesburg as he first enters the 
Republic. The green refers to the 
grass-covered hills or veld so char- 
acteristic of much of this land. 
South Africa is located on the south- 
ern tip of the great continent of 
Africa, which hangs like a pen- 
dant under Europe. 

TOPOGRAPHY AND CLIMATE 

The Republic of South Africa is 
a self-governing country composed 
of four provinces: Cape of Good 
Hope, Natal, the Orange Free State, 
and the Transvaal. In climate it 
compares to the Southern United 
States. The east, south, and west 



of South Africa are bounded by 
the Indian and Atlantic Oceans 
which add to the beauty of this 
area. For the most part, the coast- 
line is low lying and inhospitable 
and there are few ports or harbors. 
The country may be divided 
into an interior plateau, more 
than 4,000 feet above sea level, 
and the coastal region, which is 
the only area below an elevation 
of 1500 feet. The interior plateau, 
which occupies forty per cent of the 
area, consists of undulating plains 
and steep hills, barren or covered 
with brushwood. The eastern part 
of the country is grasslands called 
veld, which is used for sheep graz- 
ing. This area is green in summer, 
which comes during the winter of 
the Northern Hemisphere, and dry 
in winter. Extensive areas in the 
west, such as the Kalahari, are semi- 
desert. On the rim of the interior 
plateau are several peaks over 



428 



South Africa— Land of Gold and Green 



10,000 feet in elevation. 

Along the eastern coast, rainfall 
is adequate and part of Natal has 
an average of thirty-five to fifty 
inches of rain a year, December, 
January, and February are the 
warmest months. The Cape of Good 
Hope Province is the driest area 
and is the most healthful for white 
settlers, the altitude tempering the 
climate. 

INDUSTRIES 

Agriculture, mining, and manu- 
facturing are the principal in- 
dustries. Agriculture is hampered 
in parts where it is dry. Maize, 
wheat, and cotton are the main 
products. Citrus fruits and grapes, 
peaches, and apricots are grown in 
the Cape area. I was surprised to 
see oranges for sale everywhere in 
the outskirts of the cities we visited 
and inquired about them from the 
guide. In the northern part of the 
Republic, pineapples, papaws, man- 
gos, and bananas are grown and we 
saw numerous great tea and sugar 
plantations, as well as some to- 
bacco fields. We also visited some 
great vineyards and wineries that 
dated back to the beginning of the 
history of the country. Only half 
of the Republic is arable, or agri- 
culture would be more extensive. 

Sheep are the most important 
domesticated animals and wool is 
exported. Ostrich farming is Exten- 
sive and profitable. We saw great 
ostrich farms near Outshoorn, with 
as many as 8,000 birds to a farm. 
Raisers are able to sell and use 
everything pertaining to the birds, 
but the squack, we were told. 

The mineral resources are rich, 
varied, and extensive. The Trans- 
vaal region is generally regarded 
as the most highly mineralized 
portion of the earth's crust. South 
Africa produces more gold and 
diamonds than any other country 
in the world. 



GOVERNMENT AND HISTORY 

There are about nineteen million 
people in the Republic of South 
Africa. The two official languages 
are Afrikaans (a new language based 
on Dutch) and English. The ear- 
liest people were the Bushmen and 
Hottentots who mingled with the 
Bantu people to form the colored 
people of which there are well over 
a million. Only about one-fourth of 
the people are white and most of 
them are Dutch-German (Afrikaan- 
ers) or British. There are about a 
half million Indians from nearby 
India. Two thirds of the white 
population speak both English 
and Afrikaans. The rest of the 
people are the Bantu tribes. 

Two capitals are maintained to 
satisfy both the Dutch and the 
English elements in the nation. 
The legislative capital is Cape Town 
and the administrative capital is 
Pretoria. South African law is 
based on Roman-Dutch law brought 
to the Cape in 1652. 

Western civilization came to 
southern Africa in 1652 when the 
Dutch East India Company estab- 
lished a provision station at Table 
Bay to provide fresh food for the 
fleet on the voyages between Holland 
and the East Indies, and later the 
French Huguenots came in 1688. 
The British settled in Port Eliza- 
beth in 1820, and the German immi- 
grants in 1859. The Indians came 
into the area in 1860 settling in 
Natal. There are many prosperous 
professional people among this 
group today in Natal. 

The Bantu crossed the northern 
frontiers of what is today South 
Africa about the same time as the 
early pioneers were moving north- 
ward. There were many frontier 
wars between these groups in the 
18th and 19th centuries, but each 
group retained the area where it 
had settled. 

Toward the end of the 15th cen- 



429 



June J 969 



tury, Vasco da Gama opened up a 
sea route to India by sailing around 
the Cape of Good Hope, but for 
two centuries no attempt was made 
to occupy any territory. From 
1652 to 1806 the colony, begun in 
1652, thrived under the Dutch rule. 

In 1806, during the Napoleonic 
Wars, the British seized the area. 
In time this led to trouble, and 
the Boers (Dutch), rather than sub- 
mit to the British, "trekked" in 
large numbers and formed the new 
republics of the Orange River and 
the Transvaal. The Orange River 
Province became The Orange Free 
State, but in 1900 it was declared 
a possession of the British Crown. 

The discovery of diamonds in 
1867 brought many British into 
the Transvaal area and war re- 
sulted between the two groups, but 
the Boers were defeated and the 
Transvaal was annexed to the Union 
in 1910. 

NATURAL RESOURCES 

South Africa is not heavily 
forested, but acacia, wild olive, 
yellowwoods, blackwood, and black 
stinkwood are the principal trees 
growing there and they are used 
for furniture and carving of orna- 
ments. 

The animal life of South Africa 
is noteworthy. All kinds of antelope, 
including the springbok, the national 
animal, are the most abundant. 
Lions, elephants, leopards, and 
cheetahs, hippopotami, wild or Cape 
buffaloes, giraffes, and zebras are 
protected and are at present in most 
parts of the Republic. 

There are many wild animal re- 
serves in the country, the most 
famous of which is Kruger National 
Park. There are good hotels and 
motels in different areas of this 
extensive park that make one 
think of Yellowstone Park and its 
facilities. 



TOURING THROUGH THE COUNTRY 
AND CITIES 

Many parts of South Africa 
remind me of the Salt Lake Valley. 
Both have great rugged mountainous 
areas with beautiful valleys in 
between. Both have a long history 
of pioneer hardship and both revere 
their pioneers and have erected 
monuments to them. It was some- 
thing like a trip to Temple Square 
to go to Pretoria, the administrative 
capital of South Africa, and visit 
the Voortrekker Monument and its 
nearby museum. In the monument's 
rotunda are granite murals de- 
picting the courageous pioneers of 
South Africa. In the museum across 
the street one finds also these same 
scenes worked in needlepoint in 
magnificent colors. Both are monu- 
ments to the devotion of the present 
citizens of South Africa, as well. 

In the city of Pretoria, itself, 
one views the Kruger Home where 
there are many mementos of early 
pioneer days. It was like a visit to 
the Lion House to visit there and 
view the household and working 
effects of Paul Kruger. In the city 
we also saw the magnificent zoo 
where wild animals of every de- 
scription are housed. The House 
of Parliament is a magnificent struc- 
ture, and the entire city is very 
clean and beautiful. 

Johannesburg was the city where 
our plane first landed in the Repub- 
lic of South Africa and I remember 
most of all the many golden hills 
or mine dumps spread throughout 
the populous city of four million 
people. Johannesburg is the in- 
dustrial, commercial, and mining 
center of South Africa. 

After several days' stay in Jo- 
hannesburg viewing the sights, we 
took a fast train to Kimberley, the 
diamond center of the world. Here 
we saw all the activities involved 



430 



South Africa— Land of Gold and Green 



in processing the diamond from the 
blue clay mining to the many-faceted 
jewel. We also visited the training 
farm where dogs are taught to protect 
the diamond fields. The Big Hole 
right in the city, fast filling with 
water, was a famous stop. 

We left Kimberley for Cape Town 
on the world-famous Blue Train, 
arriving in the early morning. 
The mountain scenery, green fields, 
and attractive farmsteads in the 
outskirts of this three-hundred-year- 
old city were very pleasing. This is 
called the Mother City of South 
Africa as well as the legislative 
capital, and we found the people 
unusually friendly and hospitable. 
I, particularly, shall never forget 
the trip up Table Mountain to the 
north of the city. The wind was 
blowing a gale so most of the mem- 
bers of our tour stayed close to the 
lodge. I wanted to catch a view of 
the Indian Ocean, as well as the 
Atlantic, so I started out across 
the mountainous terrain, which was 
in reality solid rock gouged by wind 
and weather until it was very irregu- 
lar. I did see the Indian Ocean and 
saw many beautiful flowers as well, 
so the hike was a great success for 
me. I did get left on the moun- 
tain, however, and caused the party 
to be delayed. For this I was 
sorry, but the views from that van- 
tage point will be treasured all my 
life. We also enjoyed the flora and 
fauna indigenous to this area, in- 
cluding the protea, national flower 
of South Africa, which gi'ows in 
countless varieties. 

From Cape Town we followed the 
Garden Route for three days through 
Paarl, Outshoorn, Port Elizabeth, 
and East London. Near Outshoorn 
we saw the huge ostrich farms 
and tried our luck at riding on the 
ostriches and learning of their 
strange culture. My father had 
owned a male ostrich and two fe- 
males when I was a child, and I 



had known much about these big 
birds from that experience. 

The Transkei Territory, for na- 
tives only, mostly of the "red- 
blanket" Xhosa tribe, was fascinating. 
These people build their mud and 
thatch huts high on the hills to 
catch the rays of the sun through 
the one door that must be to the 
east. This location is necessary 
even though the natives may have 
to carry the water from springs 
miles away down in the valleys. 
Here the scarlet aloes bloom for 
fences and for beauty as well. 

The last big stop in South 
Africa was in Durban, after we had 
viewed the Zulu dancers in Drum- 
mond. Durban is located on the 
beautiful eastern coast and is the 
resort city of South Africa. This 
harbor is one of the best of the 
relatively small number of port 
cities in all of Africa. Here is 
transplanted part of India since 
it is on the Indian Ocean, and these 
people have found many business 
opportunities here. One attraction 
for tourists here besides the beach 
is the riksha men who come right 
up to the good hotels to solicit 
business for their colorful vehicles. 
A tour of the harbor was enjoyable. 
This harbor handles more business 
than all the other ports in South 
Africa put together. 

CHURCH ACTIVITIES 

The story of the Church in 
South Africa is a long one, for it 
began with missionary activities in 
1853. In 1864, the work was dis- 
continued because of persecution, 
however, in 1903 the mission was 
reopened and has been active ever 
since. 

In 1921 the number of mission- 
aries to be admitted to South 
Africa was set at twenty-five. It 
was ruled that applications for ad- 
mission be submitted through the 



431 



June 1969 



British Consular Authorities in 
America, and they were authorized 
to visa the necessary passports. The 
names of the persons selected were to 
be furnished to the High Commis- 
sioner for the Union in London. 

An undated memorandum states 
that the steamship fare over the 
Union-Castle Line from Southhamp- 
ton to Cape Town second class was 
about fifty pounds, third class 
about twenty-five pounds. An elder 
upon arrival in South Africa was 
required to have thirty-five pounds 
landing money. It was suggested 
that an elder send ahead of him to 
Liverpool about sixty pounds. 
This amount would be deposited 
with the Union-Castle Line in Lon- 
don, with an order to draw the same 
on arrival at Cape Town. 

In April 1936 the quota of 
^ missionaries in South Africa was 
increased to thirty, and in March 
1939, the quota was further in- 
creased to forty missionaries. At 
the present time the quota is sixty. 
The missionaries travel by air, 
usually, because of the value of 
time and the reasonableness of the 
fares. 

First president of the South 
African Mission was Warren H. 
Lyon, who served from 1903 to 
1906. He was followed by Ralph 
A. Badger in 1906, and Brother 
Badger by Henry S. Steed in 1908. 
Eighteen presidents have been listed 
by the Church Missionary Commit- 
tee as serving in South Africa, with 
^ Howard Carl Badger being the 
present president. He took office 
on March 22, 1967. Many promi- 
nent members of the Church have 
served as mission presidents in 
South Africa. A magnificent work 
has been and is being done and the 
saints there are very progressive. 
There are six districts in South 
Africa, with twenty-three branches, 
twenty having their own chapels. 

Although the membership is 



small in some branches, that makes 
little difference to the earnestness 
and devotion of the Relief Society 
sisters or to their desire to carry 
out the full program of Relief 
Society. I was privileged to go to 
the Bulawayo Branch in Rhodesia 
and see the wonderful facilities 
of that beautiful new building. 
The branch members were working 
overtime to try to get the build- 
ing paid for so that they could 
have it dedicated. We had spotted 
the building as we entered Bulawayo 
and nonmembers called it to our 
attention and commented on its 
beauty. 

In Johannesburg, the mission 
home is a beautiful and spacious 
mansion called "Cumorah," on Fifth 
Avenue, Houghton, Johannesburg, 
South Africa. The yards surrounding 
this brick mansion are large and 
beautiful and it is located in a good 
neighborhood. 

After going through the mission 
home we were taken to a baptismal 
meeting at which ten new members 
were brought into the Church, 
and it was a thrill to hear their testi- 
monies. At the Church services 
the following day, we heard young 
people give excellent talks they 
had won awards on in the MIA 
Speech Festival. The talks were as 
good as any I have ever heard. 
How wonderful the gospel is! 

Four branches of the Church 
within the South African Mission 
are organized in four cities of 
Rhodesia: Bulawayo, Copperbelt, 
Midlands, and Salisbury. We 
visited in Bulawayo and Salisbury. 
In Rhodesia we went to see the re- 
markable sight of Victoria Falls, 
perhaps the most magnificent falls 
in the world. These are formed where 
the Zambezi River drops off a 
great fault. In a small plane we 
saw this remarkable sight from a 
dozen angles. The future of the 
Church in South Africa is promising. 



432 




Victoria Falls on the Zambezi River, Rhodesia 



Flower-bordered Road Near Bulawayo, Rhodesia 






* i^^-" 



.vr ^-^^ii 



(fill 




Voortrekkers Monument in Pretoria, Administrative Capital of Republic of South Africa 

African Tulip Tree in Bloom 





Big Diamond Hole in Kimberley 



Kaffir Boom Tree in Bloom 





Cape of Good Hope 




Mission Home, Johannesburg 




'*-'^' -** 



Tropical Scene on 
the East Coast of 
Africa 




Giraffe in Kruger 
National Park 




"The Relief Society Magazine Lights the Way"— Mural by Irene Emigh, depictir)g sisters oi the Church 
around the world joining hands in sisterhood through the light of The Relief Society Magazine. 

*The Relief Society Magazine Lights the Way'* 

Jennie R. Scott 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 



"High Lights of the IVIagazine"— Prepared by Clarice Witbeck of the Editorial Department, and 
Myrna Hardy of the Mailing Department, pictured fourteen steps in the makeup of the Magazine 
"From Manuscript to Press." The map at the back indicates where the Magazine is mailed each 
month. 




The Relief Society Magazine Lights the Way 

■ "The Relief Society Magazine Lights the Way" was the theme for the Maga- 
zine department and Magazine display at the Annual General Relief Society 
conference, October 1968. 

A colorful mural depicting the theme showed sisters of the Church around 
the world joining hands in a common fellowship of understanding and purpose 
through the hght of The Relief Society Magazine. The mural, painted by Irene 
Emigh, served as a background in the department, and was an interesting part 
of the display. 




"The Magazine Lights the Way for Relief Society Workers"— East Cache Stake— Mildred H. Himes, 
stake Relief Society president, Rachel M. Plaser, stake Magazine representative. Each pedestal 
represented a different program of Relief Society— all guided by light from The Relief Society 
Magazine. Four of these programs are pictured in addition to the entire display: Visiting Teaching, 
Nursery, Compassionate Service, and Singing Mothers. 



Five stakes and The Relief Society Magazine Editorial and Mailing Depart- 
ments prepared table displays. 

Fourteen steps in the makeup of the Magazine "from manuscript to press" 
were shown in a display titled "High Lights of the Magazine." A background 
map indicated that more than 278,000 copies of the Magazine were mailed each 
month all over the world except to those countries behind the Iron Curtain. These 
"High Lights" helped the sisters viewing the display to understand and appre- 
ciate the careful planning, time, and attention to detail required by the dedi- 
cated individuals who prepare and mail the Magazine each month. 

(Continued on page 451) 



439 




Compassionate Service 



•'The Magazine Lights the Way for 
the Spanish-Speaking Sisters." 

Mexico City Stake-Leona F. 
Wagner, stake Relief Society presi- 
dent, Ruth France, stake Magazine 
representative. Mural and arti- 
facts of the South American 
people past and present, por- 
traying the t/mes of spiritual 
darkness and the blessings of 
the light of the gospel. On the 
right side can be seen Spanish 
sisters receiving The Relief 
Society Magazine in the Spanish 
language. ► 



ii^HHVP^IIH 


9 « 




« ■ * *#• ! ^^^^^1 


I ill • : . : 1 • . 


9^ 

; i 1 » - 

.11,: 




! ' ? - ' i <.''*'•" ' 


' 1t0i 






■^UflHHI 


mH 



S/ng/ng Mothers 



"The Magazine Lights the Way at 
Holiday Time." Palo Alto Stake- 
Alice M. Jorgensen, stake Relief 
Society president, Elaine Tuttle, 
stake Magazine representative. 
Holiday ideas irom the Magazine 
arranged in lighted shadow boxes 
carried out the theme, i 




f If f rf I yiff ftiii ri ii If rr iptrnir 




441 



Transparency by J M. Heslop 




The Art of 
Bread Clay 



Myrene T. Alvord, 
Homemaking Leader 

Lois L. Tanner, President 
East Phoenix Stake Relief Society 



■ One of the most exciting new me- 
diums for Relief Society homemaking 
departments is the art of bread clay. 
Though we speak of it as new, actually 
its origin dates back several centuries 
into South America. Traditionally 
small figurines were ornately prepared 
as food offerings and placed on the 
graves of loved ones. 

Last summer, into the hands of 
our stake homemaking leader, Myrene 
Alvord, came three of these small 
figures with tiny flowers, scrolls, and 
fine lines of delicate handiwork. These 
had been brought to her as souvenirs 
from Ecuador. The women make them 
of bread, a type of mucilage, and 
color them with natural dyes. 

Though these figures had small 
flaws and cracks, Sister Alvord was 
intrigued with their china-like appear- 
ance and clear colors. She began ex- 



442 



perimenting and tried numerous pro- 
cesses and methods. But she was never 
fully satisfied until, through her own 
trials and many, many errors, she 
arrived at a nearly foolproof formula 
for bread clay devoid of cracks and 
the graininess that most bread clays 
seem to have. She has not found an- 
other recipe in exact proportions to 
her own. She uses more white glue 
along with her glycerin and lemon 
juice. The "feel" of the clay is very 
important. It must be fine enough to 
create a porcelain quality. 

She has worked her bread clay into 
many areas and uses. She feels that 
Relief Society women can create not 
only lovely, lasting ornaments to wear 
and to enjoy in their homes, but tre- 
mendous, saleable ideas for bazaars 
and fairs — and at minimal cost. To 
mention just a few: jewelry (pins, 
earrings, bracelets), ornaments, decor- 
ated boxes, jewel boxes, candelabra, 
wall plaques, pictures, figurines, dolls, 
filigree, miniature fruits and flowers 
for decorative arrangements under glass. 

The only outward difference in the 
final product of ceramic china and 
Sister Alvord's bread clay is that china 
must be "fired," and in so doing the 
ceramic tends to lose its color to some 
extent. Not so with bread clay because 

Transparency by Dorothy J. Roberts 



Transparency by Dorothy Rot)erts 





Bread clay flowers adorn the top of this lovely box 



Unique Christmas card with bread clay face 

it is not painted or "fired," its color re- 
mains original. It has the ability to hold 
brilliant, vibrant color. When a ceramic 
piece is chipped, it shows the white 
ceramic under the glaze. If bread clay, 
which is as hard as china, is chipped, 
it is not so noticeable as the clay is 
colored through and through with the 
same color as its surface. 

The first and absolute rule. Sister 
Alvord says, in working at the art of 
bread clay is extreme cleanliness. 
Bread clay seems to have an incredible 
talent for picking up any grime or oil 
on hands, tools, or molds, so every 
piece of plastic or pencil or knife must 
be checked or there will be muddied 
colors or hard-set specks and lint in 
the finished product. 

(Continued on page 454) 



443 



Gardens in 

Portland, 

Oregon 



Transparency by 
Dorothy J. Roberts 




Furness Fells, Coniston, England 



Transparency by Camera Clix 




Candies 
of Excellence 

Made by Ramona W. Cannon 
Dorothy J. Roberts 



■ "I think Jerry would have married 
me sooner if he had known I have 
a grandmother with your cuUnary 
abilities," wrote Ramona Cannon's 
granddaughter at Christmas, after 
receiving the cherished gift of her 
candies. Ramona's superb candies 
are good travelers. They go, packed 
in round fruit cake tins, to her waiting 
family in many parts of the country. 
Anyone who has ever tasted her can- 
dies will never forget, but long for 
more. They lend a final touch of ele- 
gance to any occasion. 

Ramona uses: 

A cool room, temperature under 70 
degrees 

A 16-inch by 24-inch unpolished, 
unfinished marble slab she picked up 
at a marble company {some sources 



Transparencies by the author 




say formica will do) preferably placed 
by an open window. Be sure slab is 
clean. 

A long-handled wooden spoon 

A 3y2 quart, or larger, kettle. Ramona 
uses a medium heavy aluminum kettle. 

Some small, clean pieces of white 

cloth to wipe inside edge of kettle free 

of sugar crystals to prevent granulation 

{Continued on page 452) 





■ One, two, three — on a spring day, 
I saw six times that many humming- 
birds darting toward the feeder sus- 
pended on a tree, trying to give the 
brilhant, ruby-throated "king' the sKp. 
A gold bird shone molten in flight; 
others, burnished green. Two or three 
grace notes of winged energy combined 
against the "king," chasing him away 
in midair, so a colleague might sip 
the sugary red nectar. 

The ruby-throat rested on a mullein 
tip, but remained constantly ready 
to drive every other sippers from the 
field. 

Once I had seen a pair of these 
airborne jewels, with bills crossed over 
their nested young, carolling an idyllic 
love song. In a flowering meadow, I 
had heard half a hundred humming- 
birds in silvery fluted notes — music 
unforgettable. 



Springtime 
Is for the Birds 

Claire Noall 

Transparencies by the author 





L 






"■'" ■ i;*,^.. . 


^^^T^^^^^^^Hfc 






fl^ 



But, now, to my amusement, I 
found the ruby-throated humming- 
bird perfectly demonstrating the in- 
stinctive struggle for the survival of 
the fittest. 

Hummingbirds: one, two, three — 
nature's gift of jewelled flight to the 
watcher with a camera in his hand. 



446 






"ADVICE TO A YOUNG ARTIST'' by Honore Daumier 

National Gallery of Art, Washington. DC. Gift of Duncan Phillips 

For use with Cultural Refinement Lesson 3— The Problem of Communication 

Northern Hemisphere: Fourth Meeting, January 1970— Southern Hemisphere: May 1970 

Commentary on page 450. 



447 



Transparency by J M. Heslop 




"THE GIRL IN WHITE'' by Julian A/den Weir (1852-1919) American 

Bngham Young University Collection. Provo, Utah 

For use with Cultural Refinement Lesson 2— The Role of Education 

Northern Hemisphere: Fourth Meeting, November 1969— Southern Hemisphere: April 1970 

Commentary on opposite page. 

448 



"THE GIRL IN WHITE" 

By Julian Atden Weir (1852-1919) American 
Brigham Young University Collection, Provo, Utah 

Painting on opposite page 

Commentary by Floyd E. Brienholt, Chairman, Department of Art 
Brigham Young University 

For use with Cultural Refinement Lesson 2— The Role of Education 
Northern Hemisphere: Fourth Meeting, November 1969 
Southecn Hemisphere: April 1970 

"Whom do we need more, or who should be more profoundly honored, 
than a man of complete integrity?" This is the first sentence of the foreword 
of the Life and Letters of J. Alden Weir, compiled by Dorothy W. Young. 

Every sincere painting by an accomplished artist is essentially a self- 
portrait, a portrait of his complete personality. Just as we seem to be drawn 
to some people more than to others, so are we drawn to some works of art. 
While reading about the life of this man and studying his paintings, one 
becomes acutely aware of the truism that his art and personality are com- 
pounded and inseparable. "And by . . . their works you shall know them." 
(D&C 18:38.) If the above statement is true, then a description of the artist 
would resemble a description of his work. 

Study "The Girl in White" and see if you can see how the artist identi- 
fied himself with his work as you read the following statements about the 
man taken from the comments of Duncan Phillips, a friend who knew him 
well: 

1. He has the capacity to make us feel that ordinary human experi- 
ences are desirable and delightful, that the world is full of places 
and people worth knowing. 

2. He was a man of charm, nobility, and taste. 

3. He sought to tell the truth of the matter. 

4. There was no sham nor pretense. 

5. "He could see distinction in an apparently ordinary model, and make 
us see what he had seemed to like and admire." 

A close study of "The Girl in White," then, provides a rewarding edu- 
cational experience in that one learns about the personality and tastes of 
the artist. To the more casual observer, however, the picture represents an 
educational experience on another level — the experience of a lovely child 
involved in the beauty and wonders of nature. 

J. Alden Weir enjoyed the beautiful in life. It became an integral part 
of him. He also found a technique peculiar to him by which he could pass 
this on to us in the form of his paintings; a technique which harmonized 
with his personality and his special way of seeing. Such men of integrity 
and character play an important role in our education. As John Ruskin 
says, "The object of true education is to make people not merely do the 
right things but enjoy them." 



449 



"ADVICE TO A YOUNG ARTIST" 

By Honore Daumier 

National Gallery of Art, Washington D.C. - Gift of Duncan Phillips 

Painting on page 447 

Commentary by Floyd E. Brienholt, Chairman, Department of Art, Brigham Young University 

For use with Cultural Refinement Lesson 3 - The Problem of Communication 
Northern Hemisphere: Fourth Meeting, January 1970 
Southern Hemisphere: May 1970 

Honore Daumier at the age of seven decided to be an artist. To gain 
background for his chosen field, he frequented the poorer quarters of Paris 
and haunted the corridors of the Louvre. He studied Rembrandt and 
Michelangelo, nature, and the manners and customs of his period. Although 
he is better known as a lithographer and political cartoonist, it has been 
said that he was one of the greatest painters of the 19th Century. 

Daumier expressed very deep feelings in a spirit of satire and ridicule. 
His caricatures are without hatred or spite, although they are biting. 
There is a direct simplicity in the expressions of what he saw and felt. All 
of his work has social significance. His art was and still is a very direct 
means of communication of ideas, a universal language. Artists today use 
art for propaganda purposes just as Daumier did in his time. 

The painting, "Advice to a Young Artist," is perhaps more mild than 
many of his works. This is not a portrait of any two particular people but 
more a generalization of a typical situation in the world of work. We all 
learn from others who go before us, especially if they are willing to share 
their knowledge with us. In this very commonplace idea, expressed in a 
simple, earthy manner, one senses a certain kinship between the artist and 
the common working man, a certain reality that makes the commonplace 
beautiful when stripped to the bare essentials. None of his works is pretty. 
All tinsel and glitter have been left out and only simple truth remains. 
Perhaps this is why many have placed Daumier in the school of realism. 
All of his works, full of compassion for the downtrodden, are attempts 
at communicating the unvarnished truth as he saw it. As in all great art, 
Daumier in his work gives us not merely a photographic likeness of his 
subject but an interpretation of it in which he communicates what he 
knows, thinks, and feels. 

JUNE NIGHT 

Five red roses climbing a stem, 

Daisies cushioned below: 

How did he know that he placed them for me 

To capture the spirit's glow? 

The moon shining full through a paradise tree- 
Bid for a lover's kiss— 
And I shall return in my memory's way 
When he has forgotten this. 

—Beulah Huish Sadleir 
450 



"THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE LIGHTS THE WAY" 

{Continued from page 439) 



"The Magazine Lights the Way for ReHef Society Workers" was the subject 
of the display by the East Cache Stake Relief Society. Pedestals, sprayed with 
gold, were arranged on a green cloth. On each pedestal a different facet of 
Relief Society work was represented. At the back of the display was an enlarged 
colored copy of the cover of the June 1968 Magazine with the theme of the display 
above it. Four of these Relief Society activities, lighted by instruction from the 
Magazine, are pictured, as well as the complete display: Singing Mothers, Com- 
passionate Service, Nursery, and Visiting Teaching. 

Many articles, ideas, and pictures appearing in the Magazine are directed 
toward activities for special occasions. Some of these ideas were selected from 
the Magazine, made up, and displayed through the use of lighted shadow boxes 
by the Palo Alto Stake in their display which emphasized how "The Magazine 
Lights the Way at Holiday Time." The boxes contained a candy house, minia- 
ture stove with "kuchen" recipes, antiqued Magazine pictures and Christmas 
ornaments and decorations. A lighted lamppost at one side of the boxes was 
papered with Relief Society Magazine covers. The Magazines from which the 
ideas were taken were placed above the display. 

How the Spanish-speaking sisters are benefitting through the Spanish lan- 
guage Magazine was the subject of another display, "The Magazine Lights 
the Way for the Spanish-Speaking Sisters." (The sisters had waited many years 
for the Magazine to be printed in their language.) The Mexico City Stake, 
through their beautiful mural and artifacts of the South American, people de- 
picted graphically the times of darkness before the restoration of the gospel, and 
the present time when the light of the gospel is a part of their lives. Scrolls con- 
taining scripture passages, placed on either side of the table with the mural and 
Mexican artifacts, emphasized the difference in the condition of the people in 
times of darkness and light. One section of the mural showed the Spanish-speak- 
ing sisters using the Spanish language Relief Society Magazine. 

Taylor Stake (Canada) under the direction of Vinessa T. Hamilton, stake 
Relief Society president, and Lauretta S. Dahl, stake Magazine representative, 
arranged a display (not pictured) which consisted of a large white panel on which 
was painted a double door. Under the door were the words "Through the Relief 
Society Magazine." Gold letters on white nylon curtains draped above and behind 
the door formed the words "Keys to Eternal Life." On steps leading to the door 
were five gold key rings, each holding a set of golden keys. On each key ring was 
the name of one of the courses of study for Relief Society, and on the blue satin 
folds of the table cover were Relief Society Magazines. 

To help wards and stakes preserve their Relief Society Magazines at little 
cost, and to encourage sisters who wish to bind their Magazines, the Rose Park 
Stake, under the direction of Stake Relief Society President Francis Holtry 
and stake Magazine representative Doris Hensler, explained and demonstrated 
different methods of preserving and binding the Magazine. 

In addition to the table displays, original Magazine posters from a number 
of the stakes where every ward in the stake achieved 100 per cent or more in 
their Magazine subscriptions, were on display. 

As the sisters of the Church around the world join hands in a common fellow- 
ship of understanding and purpose through the light of The Relief Society 
Magazine, this medium of communication will help to inform, instruct, in- 
spire, and unify. It will light the way to understanding, sisterhood, opportunity 
for service and self-development, to stronger testimonies of the gospel, and to 
happier homes. 

451 



June 1969 



CANDIES OF EXCELLENCE 

{continued from page 445) 

A candy thermometer, for those who 
prefer a thermometer for testing. Re- 
member that recipes give sea- level tem- 
peratures. To adjust these temperatures 
to your own altitude, put a thermometer 
in a pan of water, and bring to a boil. 
Record the temperature. Sea- level 
boiling temperature is 212° F. So, 
subtract your boiling temperature from 
the sea-level boiling temperature. The 
difference might be two, ten, twelve, or 
more degi'ees. Then subtract that number 
of degrees from the recipe temperature. 
If, as in Salt Lake City, for example, 
the difference is twelve degrees; the 
sea-level temperature for the soft ball 
stage is 236°; therefore the candy will 
be done at 224°. At sea level caramels 
are done at 246°. In Salt Lake City, 
where the difference is 12°, they are 
done at 234°. 

CREAM CENTERS FOR CHOCOLATES 

1 pint fresh whipping cream 
4 c. white granulated sugar 
1 tsp. pure vanilla 

Add cream to sugar in a kettle and 
stir well. Then, with a cloth wrung from 
hot water, wipe off the inside of the 
kettle down to the candy line. Remove 
spoon and boil over medium heat or 
less. Important: Mixture must not be 
stirred during the heating and cooking 
process, but wipe the inside of the kettle 
with a cloth three times, down to the 
candy line, holding the kettle still. Let 
cook to very soft ball stage 20-30 min- 
utes); test by dropping a bit into a cup 
of ice cold water. When this can be 
gathered into a small ball aiid rolled 
between thumb and finger under cold 
water, without adhering to fingers, it 
is done. 

Slowly pour a thin stream of candy, 
outlining the edges of the cold slab, to 
prevent candy from running off the slab. 
Then pour the candy slowly from the 
center to the edge. If it runs off in your 
first efforts, do not touch it; let all 
candy stand untouched until completely 
cool. Push it into the center of the slab 
with a long knife. Then use a long 
wooden spoon, clean and dry, to beat 
the candy. 



Never scrape the kettle at all! Scrap- 
ing causes granulation. If the candy 
grains, add % cwp cream, stir well; re- 
boil. 

Add a teaspoon of pure vanilla; 
it must be the pure vanilla as this is 
one secret of the flavor. Beat and beat, 
under the partly opened window, until 
the candy is creamy and firm; then 
knead as you would bread, for a minute 
or two. Divide the candy into three 
parts. {Yield: 60-70 chocolates) 

VARIETIES OF CREAM CENTERS 

Plain Centers 

Mold the first part into round balls, 
the size of chocolate centers, by rolling 
between the palms at an open window, 
for the plain creams. Place these on 
wax paper on plates under open win- 
dow or in refrigerator. Let stand two 
hours to form a slight crust before 
dipping in chocolate. After an hour 
these balls may be shaped into greater 
symmetry by very quickly rolling be- 
tween the palms again. Then let stand. 

Coconut Centers 

To the second part, add two thirds 
of a 3]' 2- ounce can of choice coconut 
flakes. Mix and prepare as in part one. 

Nut Centers 

To the third part, add as many 
broken pecans as desired. Prepare cen- 
ters as previously directed. If covered 
these centers can stand in the refrigerator 
a day or so before dipping. 

CHOCOLATE DIP 

5 squares bitter chocolate 

4 squares semi-sweet chocolate 

Use only a few squai^es at a time, 
as the leftover mixture should not be 
re-heated another day for dipping, but 
used for other things. Melt in a bowl 
over hot, not quite boiling, water. Lift 
off burner, and allow to cool for about 
2 minutes. 

Centers must be cold when dipped, 
and room must be cool. It is said to 
take two years to make a good chocolate 
dipper so don't be discouraged if you 
don't achieve a professional look at 
first. Use a fork and quickly dip the 



452 



^Sr^^ 



Notes to the Field 



ANNOUNCEMENT OF AWARDS IN THE RELIEF SOCIETY SONG CONTEST 

The names of the award winners in The Relief Society Song Contest will be 
announced in the July issue of The Relief Society Magazine, and pictures and 
biographical sketches of the winners will be presented. The contest was an- 
nounced in the October 1968 issue of the Magazine, and closed March 1, 1969. 




chocolate, or roll in chocolate in the 
palm of the hand. Then set it on waxed 
paper. When chocolates are hard, trim 
off the uneven edges at the base of each. 
Store in fluted chocolate cups in covered 
tin containers in the refrigerator. 

MINT FUDGE CENTERS 

1 pint fresh whipping cream 

4 c. white granulated sugar 

1 square bitter chocolate, shaved 

and mixed in before putting on the 

burner (homogenizes during beating) 
iy2 scant tsp. mint flavor added after 

candy has cooled on the slab, also 

1 tsp. vanilla. 

Proceed as for cream centers above, 
only flatten the balls before cooling. 
Then dip if desired. All cream centers 
are attractive plain, with a half pecan 
pressed into the top. 

RAW SUGAR CREAMS 

1 pint fresh whipping cream 

1 quart raw sugar 

1 tsp. pure vanilla, added after candy 
is cold 

Follow directions for cream centers. 
These are particularly nice undipped 
with an almond half on top. 



1% 



PANOCHA CREAMS 

brown sugar, firmly packed 



c. 
2^2 c. white sugar 
1 pint whipping cream 
1 tsp. pure vanilla, added when cool 

Make as other creams. 



PECAN ROLLS 

Plain cream center, prepared as 
directed 

^/^ lb. fresh butter 
1 c. evaporated milk 

1 c. half-and-half cream 

2 c. white sugar 
2 c. white syrup 

Stir sugar and syrup together and 
bring to a rolling boil; cook over quite 
high heat stirring constantly with a long 
wooden spoon. Add the evaporated 
milk, cream, and butter alternately 
while syrup is boiling. Candy must be 
stirred constantly, until it forms a firm 
ball in cold water, like finished caramels. 

Pour into a large, buttered platter 
or cookie sheet and let stand until 
partly cool but still pliable. Have pe- 
can halves or pieces scattered on a 
large piece of waxed paper. Plan on 
about 12-inch long rolls. 

Take one half of caramel and press 
out into the nuts. Then take a cream 
center roll 12 inches long, and 1-inch 
thick, shaped two hours before, and 
place in the middle of the flattened 
caramel pieces. Roll caramel around 
cream center, pinching the edges to- 
gether. If some nuts fail to adhere 
to the caramel outside, use a little 
maple syrup as adherent. 

Let stand several hours to cool. 

This roll can be sliced into pieces 
and wrapped in the thin plastic wrap. 
Keep all candies in covered tin boxes 
in the refrigerator. Good luck! 



453 



June 1969 

THE ART OF BREAD CLAY {Continued from page 443) 

Materials needed 

Plastic sheets, about the weight of a light shower curtain, to work on, to roll clay 
on, to cover clay when it is pressed out 

Box of rounded toothpicks 

Manicure scissors 

Paints: opaque fluorescent water colors; water colors in tubes — for painting on 
faces also. 

Ceramic tools: not a necessity, but a joy to work with in bread' clay — rose cutting 
set, small sharp ceramic knife, wooden shapers and metal curved tools. However, 
toothpicks, clean new pencils with eraser tops, tinkertoys with rounded points, tiny 
cookie cutters, very small sharp knives can be just as effective if you are imaginative 
and handy. 

Molds: lovely filigrees, faces, and shapes. Bread clay is marvelous in molds as it 
takes sharp, clean images quickly. Be sure you "roll" clay into molds and watch 
that you do not trap air bubbles. 

Small glue gun: excellent for use as decorator for fine lines, scrolls, and intricate 
designs. Fill the gun with the special mixture of bread clay. Add additional glue and 
mix in your hands until consistency of soft icing used for frosting a cake. Pack it into 
gun, pushing out air bubbles. (It is convenient to have several colors and guns filled 
and ready for use.) 

Brushes: very small, for painting faces; larger, soft ones for applying glaze 

Aluminum foil: for placing bread clay articles on after applying glaze 

"Joli" glaze (Sister Alvord has found nothing else to give equal finish) or clear 
varnish. 

HOW TO MAKE BREAD CLAY 

Do not be afraid to mix what may look to you to be a very large batch. To mix 
and color is very time consuming, but, if properly packaged and cared for, the clay 
will remain usable for many months. 

Recipe 

1 and ^2 lb. loaves of white sandwich bread 

2 scant c. of any good white glue 
1 scant tbsp. glycerin 

Y2 tsp. fresh lemon juice 

Tear away all crust from bread, but leave as much of the white as possible, and 
break into small pieces. Add white glue, glycerin, and lemon juice. Stir as thoroughly 
as possible with a spoon then divide into two parts. Take one up into your clean 
dry hands. 

Kneading and Pulling 

Begin kneading and pulling as you would taffy candy. Do not become discour- 
aged at texture and stickiness, but keep pulling and kneading. After about 15 min- 
utes the clay will almost magically begin to adhere and change into a smooth, soft 
clay. Keep at it until it reaches a uniform, easy texture. Lay the first part aside and 
begin the same process with the second part. When both are of the same smooth 
clay stage, put them together, pull and knead until thoroughly mixed. Drop hard, 
several times, on a clean counter or board to knock out air bubbles and to even up 
the texture. 

Caution: Sister Alvord has tried to come to an infallible formula for her bread 
clay but she cannot know how your climate or atmosphere will affect it. You may 
find that you will need to leave out 1 or 2 tablespoons of glue (no more, ever!). 
But before you decide it is too "wet," knead it and pull it to expose it to the air. 
Let it ripen overnight in your refrigerator (in plastic) before you decide the texture 
is wrong. 

454 



The Art of Bread Clay 

Coloring 

Sister Alvord suggests that you do all the coloring at one uninterrupted session. 
This way, you will have all the color's you will need, mixed and ready for months to 
come. 

She uses only opaque fluorescent water colors. Shocking turquoise, pink, brilliant 
orange, vivid yellow, chartreuse, greens, blues, etc., of the brightest colors she can 
find. These usually come in jars. You will also want black, brown, white (these are 
tube water colors) and flesh (a mixture of yellow, ochre and a small amount of 
pink). Be sure to leave some clay uncolored. You will want to variate your colors 
and you can get into the pastels by using uncolored clay with a speck of the deepest 
colored clay and work up to desired shade. 

Divide your prepared bread clay into eight, ten, twelve or as many colors and 
variations as you would like. (Keep the clay you are not working with clean and 
covered with plastic.) 

Using a toothpick, dip into color selected, wipe it across the clay and begin the 
pulling and kneading process again. Keep adding color in this manner until you reach 
the stage of deepest color you wish. Knead until all streaks are gone. Be very 
careful not to leave any color from your hands on uncolored clay that you are 
planning for other colors, this is what kills the clear colors. Wash hands thoroughly 
between colorings as the clay will absorb any color stain. 

When you have all your coloring finished and have placed each color separately 
in a small plastic sandwich bag, pack them in a cake or cookie tin with a very tight 
lid and store in your refrigerator. 

As you work with your clay, remember at all times to keep it covered in plastic 
as it dries out quickly. 

Making Flowers 

To begin. Sister Alvord urges that you make up a good supply of flowers in vary- 
ing sizes, kinds and colors before you plan for a definite project. With them on hand, 
your creativity can have more vision. 

For creating the tiny flowers (all varieties and roses) that are not more than % 
to Yg inch across that Sister Alvord uses in so many of her jewelry pieces, decorative 
boxes and arrangements under glass — are the following instructions: 

ROSES 

Use 3 shades of color. Center should be deepest, and shade out lighter to edge of 
rose. Sister Alvord makes up all her centers first — often three dozen or so at a time. 
You will want to start with fewer as the clay dries out so quickly. You will find as 
you practice you will increase in speed and dexterity. Sister Alvord prefers her centers 
to be completely dry before building out her petals. It gives a good firm base for the 
rose. 

Centers are made by pinching off pieces of clay about half the size of a garden 
pea. (Or larger if you are making larger roses.) Roll quickly into a small ball between 
your fingers and drop onto plastic sheet. When you have sufficient to give you a chal- 
lenge, roll and rub each little ball at one end to pull it into a tear-shape. (With a 
finger.) Place another piece of plastic sheet over your centers and press each with 
your finger or any object with a smooth, flat surface. Press them "paperthin." 

Keeping the others covered as best you can, "peel" off a center and beginning 
with the broad end of the tear drop, roll around a toothpick a little way down so 
that as you roll it around, you barely cover the tip. Roll it as the tight center of a rose 
and pinch a little at the bottom so it will stay on the pick. Lay it aside to dry 
and continue to roll all centers the same. 

Attention: This tear shape process is the same way Sister Alvord makes her 
leaves, large and small, except for the last step. 

LEAVES 

After pressing "paper-thin," peel off leaf and with cutting tool or small knife, 
indent down center. Pinch at broad end of leaf. This is the end to attach to the base. 
Curve up sides and end as a natural leaf. 

455 



June 1969 



ROSE PETALS 

Petals should be about the same size as the centers. Begin by pinching off again 
small bits of clay and rolling round between your fingers and dropping to plastic sheet. 
When you feel you have all you can finish before they dry out, cover with plastic 
sheet and press again to paper-thin. The petals will all come out fairly round. 

Pick up a dried rose center, still on the toothpick. With another toothpick, dab 
a htfle white glue at the base of your center. Peel a paper-thin petal from plastic sheet 
and begin wrapping and overlapping your center and petal. You will not need to add 
more glue as you will be working again with pliable clay. Pinch your petals towards 
the back as a natural flower. (Go out and pick one for your model.) Remember, roses 
are not all of the same shape or variety of shading. Ripples and even small tears are 
as attractive as on live flowers. Wrap and pinch until you have a small full rose or 
bud. 

Before your rose (or any of these clay flowers) completely dries, carefully remove 
from toothpick and turn it upside down and gently place tip of pick into flower cen- 
ter. Now, with small scissors, snip off bottom of flower to give it a flat base to glue to 
surface you are to decorate. (For some flower arrangements or flower trees, this step 
is unnecessary.) 

Daisy, poppy, pansy — any 3, 4, or 5-petaled flower (imagination please!): 

Make balls of bread clay between your fingers, drop on plastic, and roll and rub 
ends as you did for leaves and centers, into teardrops, except, do not flatten or 
press these, but place together all tip ends of teardrops as base of the flower and pinch 
a little. Using toothpick or other wooden tools, roll carefully each petal out on your 
finger as flower petal, leaving indentions or ridges as you desire and as thin as you 
can or, shaped as you want. Bend and curve them a httle here and there to give 
them a natural look. Centers for these can be very small balls of complimentary 
colors or a dab of colored clay from one of your glue guns. 

BREAD CLAY PLAQUES AND FIGURES 

For making specific designs for plaques and flat figures with a pattern, roll out 
a portion of the clay between plastic sheets with a small even bottle to about the 
thickness of pie crust. Place the pattern on the clay and cut around with either a 
ceramic knife or small very sharp knife. Peel off, and place on prepared plaque or pic- 
ture. (A burlap covered board, painted and trimmed with cording, gold or silver 
doilie edging is very attractive.) Choose next color of clay and pattern, roll and cut, 
placing figure or design together color by color and piece by piece — a little like 
dressing a paper doll. 

Tiny fine lines, swirls, and decorations can be made by using the glue gun as you 
would decorate a cake. 

Finishing touches, of course, are done when the clay is completely dry, painting 
faces with tube water colors and a very small, fine brush. 

For all your creations, flowers, leaves, plaques, dolls, decorative pieces, etc., 
when completely dry, use a soft brush and apply a coat of glaze. Place on the 
aluminum foil to dry. 



r 



FREEDOM 

Always 

My mind escapes, 

If it will, though I may 

Be fettered and bound. It travels 

Far, far. 

—Vesta Fairbairn 



456 



HEART ROOM FOR HOME 

{Continued from page 417) 
his youth, worked his faithful 
way up through the priesthood, 
been a bishop, a high councilman, 
a stake president, and a patriarch 
in his stake? 

"Something has to be decided," 
Emily had pronounced. "Right 
today." 

Before you leave for Los 
Angeles," Francine put in. 

"You can see that Dad can't 
take care of himself," Emily 
went on. "And I have stated my 
position. It isn't the way I want 
it. I would like nothing better 
than to take him home and care 
for him, but Victor. . . ." 

"You can see my position," 
echoed Francine. "I work. I have 
to work with Melanie's whole 
family there. Her husband is 
good, and doing his best to get 
a place for them, but it fills the 
house up, and now Melanie's 
baby is due. Besides, Jack's not 
well. He keeps on his job, but 
he is the one who needs special 
care." 

"I don't want to be a bother," 
said Dad weakly. "When I get 
well " 

"The place has to be sold," 
said Emily firmly. 

Looking at it without senti- 
ment, Emily was right. Even 
if Dad did walk again, as the 
doctor had promised, there was 
too much work here for him 
ever to do again. He had stayed 
doggedly on after his beloved 
wife passed 'away suddenly of 
a heart attack, milking his one 
cow, tending a few chickens and 
puttering in his garden, living 
off the proceeds of an earlier 
farm which he had sold, and 
cooking his own simple meals, 
with the girls fussing over him, 



keeping the house clean, bottling 
his fruit and bringing him treats 
from their own tables. How could 
it be looked on without senti- 
ment? As long as he had this 
place he had her, her crochet 
work and her dishes, her braided 
rugs and the quilts she had made. 

"She would have wanted it 
this way," he had told them. He 
always spoke of Mother Free- 
man only as "she." "She planted 
that cherry tree; she grew those 
roses from the corsages the boys 
brought Emily and Francine." 
He honored her as Jacob honored 
Rachel; the spring was a Jacob's 
well at which he wept for his 
lost companion as Jacob wept for 
Rachel. And Rachel was her 
name. A warm woman, full of 
compassion, outgoing in her love-. 
This home was her shrine. 

There was more than senti- 
mentality involved here now. 
There was obligation, deep ob- 
ligation. This home had been 
a mother island from which their 
little boats cast off to ride the 
storm of their independence, 
returning on every tide — not 
only Mary Ann's and Kim's, but 
his sisters, too — until t-hey were 
strong enough to cope with the 
seas of their new responsibilities, 
always bolstered, of course, with 
help from home, their cars 
loaded with vegetables and fruit, 
£he nudge of a little check when 
vacation money ran out, or a new 
home called for a down payment. 

"Dory Works would pay ten 
thousand cash for this place 
right today," Francine had said. 

"Dory Works," Dad said im- 
potently, in despair, "Dory Works 
would strip this place of every 
item of beauty in short order, 
and have the front yard filled 



457 



June 1969 



with broken down cars." 

"I'll tell you, Dad," said Kim, 
turning his back on his sisters 
and kneeling beside his father's 
wheel chair, "This place won't 
be sold. Never, not while you 
live, and not while I live. Come 
home with Mary Ann and me. 
Just for now." 

A surge of pride in Kim had 
swept Mary Ann. Instantly she 
was on the other side of the 
wheel chair, her arms around 
Kim's father. 

"Yes, Dad. Come home with 
us — just for now!" 

"You have your work, too," 
objected Francine in the back- 
ground. 

"I'll quit my job," said Mary 
Ann recklessly. 

"How can you, with Rosemary 
getting married — Tommy grad- 
uating? You said. . . ." 

"We'll work it out," said Kim. 

"But I can't let you. . . ." 
Father F